serue Gods prouidence Rehearse the second Commaundement Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image nor the likenesse c. What euill is expressely forbidden in this Commaundement I am forbidden to make any Image either to represent God or to worship him by What euill is generally forbidden I must auoide all inuentions and deuices of men in the outward worship of God which be contrarie or besides the written word of God Which be the speciall euills forbidden Chiefly all corruption in the substance of doctrine prayer Sacraments and discipline of the Church What occasions of euill be forbidden There be some which wee must necessarily auoyd vnlesse wee will fall into superstition and idolatrie and they be these 1. First to ioyne the false parts of worship with the true worship of God 2. Secondly to be present in bodie at idolatrous and superstitious seruice 3. Thirdly the reseruation of some speciall monument of superstition and idolatrie Which bee the lesser occasions forbidden and yet so wee haue the speciall groundes of Gods worship we must and may tolerate them when we cannot helpe them 1. First all vaine idle and superstitious Ceremonies 2. Secondly all keeping companie with false worshippers Is not the euill in heart also forbidden Yea so farre forth as I lust in my heart to haue any of them preuaile or be established What good is generally commaunded All the outward meanes of Gods worship which be agreeable to his written word What is specially commaunded I must vse such doctrine prayers Sacraments and discipline of the Church as bee agreeable to Gods word in the substance What occasions of good be here commaunded 1. First to haue and vse good bookes of the doctrine and history of the Church written according to Gods word 2. Secondly erecting and maintaining schooles of learning as nurseries of the ministerie 3. Thirdly sufficient prouision to be made for the Ministers of Gods word 4. Fourthly building and maintaining Churches and all things belonging thereunto 5. Fiâ—ly I must vâ—â—â—ll good ceremonies and orders agreeable to the word of God 6. Sixtly 〈◊〉 famiâ—â—â— company with the true worshippers of God What good in heart is commaunded I am commaunded to vse the meanes of Gods worship not onely outwardly but also in spirit and truth What is meâ—â—â— by these words For I the Lord thy God am a iealous God c That God will punish false worship in the false worshippers and in their posteritie vnto the â—â—â—rth generation What is meant by these wordâ— And will shew mercie vnto thousands c Thâ— God will blesse his true worship in the true worshippers and their posteritie vnto the thousand desâ—ent Wâ—â—t is â—â—â—â—â—â—â—f these The vse is to make false worshippe more vile and his true worship more pretious in our eyes 〈…〉 third Commaundement Thou â—â—â—â— not takethâ— Name of the Lord thy God in vaine c. What 〈…〉 forbidden 1. First 〈…〉 â—â—â—ning or â—ursing enchanting or coniuring 2. Secondly all 〈…〉 by false Gods or naming them with reuerence 3. Thirdly 〈…〉 swearing or speaking of GOD without reuerence 4. Fourthly to câ—use Gods Name to bee dishonoured by false Doctrine or vngodlie life 〈◊〉 in my â—â—â—â—â—r in others Wâ—at good is herein commaunded 1. First in matters concerning Gods glorie I must sweare by GOD onely in Iustice. Iudgement Truth 2. Secondly I must endeuour from my heart to growe vp in true knowledge and a godly life that so Gods Name may bee praised in my selfe and by mine example in others What is meant by these words For the Lord will not holde him guiltlesse c That God will certainely punish the dishonoring of his Name in any sort What is the vse of this The vse of this is to make vs more fearefull to dishonour him and more carefull to glorifie his Name Rekâ—â—â—â—â— the fourth Commandement Remember the Sabbath day to keepe it holie c. What is here generally commaunded I am commanded to make it my whole delight to sanctifie the holie Sabbath of the Lord from morning to night What is 〈…〉 commaunded 1 First to vse â—ll the publike meanes of Gods worship in the congregation of Gods people 2. Secondlie to reioyce to vse all such priuate exercises as may make the publike meanes â—â—â—â—â—table to my selfe and to others W 〈…〉 bee those priuate exercises 1. First the examining of my sinnes and wants priuate prayer reading of the Scriptures singing of Psalmes conference with others and applying all things to my selfe with a care to profite others 2. Secondly relieuing the needle visiting the sicke and them that be in prison comforting them that bee in any miserie reconciling them that be at variance admonishing the vnruly and such like What is especially commanded The spirituall beholding of the Creatures of God thereby to prouoke my selfe and others to praise him What else is A diligent searching of my heart with a like care to finde it out and to reape some profite of the forenamed meanes so that I may be the better for and through them What is then particularly forbidden 2. All such labours and pleasures in thought worde and deede are forbidden as may hinder mee and others for vsing of or profiting by the same meanes 2. Secondly the leauing 〈…〉 of those publike meanes or priuate exercises What is here generally forbidden The vsing either of those publike or priuate meanes in ceremonie without some good fruite in my selfe or care of fruite in others Rehearse the fift Commaundement Honour thy Father and thy Mother that thy dayes may be long in the Land c. Whom doe you vnderstand by father and mother By father and mother I doe not vnderstand onely my naturall parents but also those whom God hath set ouer me for my good as Magistrates Ministers Masters such like What duties doe children owe vnto their naturall parents Children ought reuerently and obediently to receiue the instructions commaundements and corrections of their parents to succour them and to pray for them What are they forbidden to doe To refuse or murmure at the instructions commandements and corrections of their parents or to neglect any dutie belonging to them How may they trie their loue by these duties They may trie whether their loue be right three wayes 1. First if they bee as desirous to doe all these duties to their parents as they would haue their parents to doe all duties vnto them What is the second 2. Secondly if they be as desirous to doe all duties to their parents as they would haue their children hereafter to honour them What is the third 3. Thirdly if they bee as willing to doe all these duties to their parents as they would receiue long life or any other blessing at the hands of God What duties doe parents owe to their children Parents ought to teach correct pray and prouide for their children How may they trie their loue by these duties They may
For of this be assured in that measure we like of sinne in that measure is hypocrisie in vs. Secondly we must haue a single care to approue our selues vnto God himselfe and to set forth his glorie in wel-doing without hope of reward albâ—it trouble come vpon vs for it And here saith hee where as Pharisaicall Papists which neuer knewe the the true efficient nor matter nor forme nor ende of a good worke haue in elder ages farre past many of our cold Gospelâ—ers it is a signe there be but a fewe righteous men on earth And if here wee shall finde in our selues much rebellion and hypocrisie yet marke euer our chiefest drift in all our actions for it is one thing to doe a thing for hypocrisie and another thing mixt with hypocrisie The third marks is euen to proceede on in euery good grace and in all obedience not to stay in the beginning or to â—ide backe when we are gone somewhat forward And here yet Goâ—s children may both linger and fâ—ll but they mislike and mourne for their lingering and if they fall they take better hold of Christ in a new repentance and because by their fall they haue lost much ground they runne the faster and cheerefuller in the rest of their raâ—e The fourth note of a righteous man is to loue righteous manners and righteous matters as wel in others as in our selues we must loue our superiours before vs to follow them our equals to confirme them and to be confirmed by them our inferiours to instruct them and to helpe them forward in the waies of godlines And thus farre this treatise The fourth portion of this booke containeth his short notes of election The fift treatise is of a contract before mariage And here first for the commendation of this holy contract he vseth these arguments 1. That it seemeth the light of nature commends it for that the very Heathen did like it and approue it 2. Our bâ—essed presidents set before vs in holy Scripture they likewise recommend it in their practise 3. The holy law instituting the same punishment for the pollution of parties contracted which it doth vpon adulterers argueth a contract to bee a speciall promise greatly respected of God In the next place hee sheweth that a contract is a preparation of the parties contracted by prayer and instruction to present themselues for mariage in a speciall time appointed publikely before God and his congregation Lastly he giueth the parties contracted many holy instructions and exhortations all grounded vpon the articles of faith and the decalogue Thus â—at the contract an argument greatly desired I am well assured of many because so fewe in our age haue written of it Now the sixth part followeth and that is a very large and learned treatise of the Sabbath the principall contents whereof as briefly as I could contract them I haue disposed in this order First he sheweth the necessitie of this argument from the inconuenience of breaking and the commodities and blessings of keeping the same â— Inconueniences are many set downe in respect of the wicked and vnbeleeuers as also the true beleeuers in the Church of God which moue many scruples concerning it for that they are not throughly taught nor perswaded of it The commodities and fruites also which follow the right vnderstanding and obseruation of the Sabbath are mâ—ny and great for that this day is the Lords market day wherein he laies open the manifold graces of his holy spirit 2. The method of handling this argument may be thus 1. This Commandement is 1. Affirmatiue and 2. Negatiue The rest not so 2. The reasons for confirmation 1. From the end in the word Remember 2. From the authoritie of the Law-giueâ— The seuenth day is the Sabbath of the Lord. 3. From the equitie of it Sixe dayes thou shalt worke 4. From proportion of the Lords owne example in the creation For in sixe dayes c. A fift reason may be couched vnder all from the time of the first institution if before the law it was so effectuall to keepe out sinne then much more needfull now to recouer vs from sinne and to keepe vs being recouered 3. Generally he noteth how this commaundement is for words larger and for reasons fuller than any other commaundement because men will neither in reason so soone admit it nor in affection be so readie to embrace and practise it For thus hath hee done with all the rest of the Commandements which finde entertainment and loue among men 4. This Commandement alone hath a preface in the word Remember where wee be taught in this first reason that if we desire to knowe and to obey God according to the first and second tables remember this law set as it were betweene both Secondly that this law was giuen before and alwaies practised in the Church of God Exod 16. before the promulgation in Sinaâ— Wherefore it is not ceremoniall as some phantâ—stically haue conceiued He addeth many reasons this speciall argument is one The first ende is the principall sanctifie the Sabbath was the first end and it is the principall 5. The secoÌ„d reason is from the equitie of the law that the Lord granting vs freely sixe dayes to trauell to merchaÌ„â—ize for our selues we should not presume to intermeddle â—or inuade the Lords owne day the seuenth day reserued for himselfe And here againe against the adâ—â—â—saries he sâ—ith if these Commaundements be ceremoniall then the permission of sixe daies for worke alsâ— is but of the same nature 6. The third reason is taken from the authoritie of the law giuer The Sabbath of the Lord because it must be wholy spent vpon the Lord or attending and waiting â—n him If the Ieweâ— had neede of this whole day for their instruction c. then haue we neede as well as they that being freed from the manifold distraction of our callings we might wholy giue our selues to the worship of God commanded in the Gospell 7. The fouâ—th and last reason is drawne from the proportion of Gods owne example In sixe daies God made c. where he sheweth that God hath promised a speciall blessing to this day in the true sanctification of it 8. After all this he meetes with very speciall obiections which are brought by aduersaries to preiudice the doctrine of the Sabbath against the morall obseruâ—ion of it And here to know what is morally and ceremonially commanded in the Old Testament he giueth vs this speciall rule when a thing is vrged to the Iewes and hath a peculiar reason made properly to the Iâ—w then as it begun with the Iewes it ceased with the Iewes but when the reason of the thing vâ—ged is not peculiar to the Iewes but also belongeth to the Christians then the thing commandeâ— is common to Iew and Gentile 9. The Gentiles by the light of nature can no more see the true Sabbath of the Lord than the pure meanes and manner which the Lord hath appoynted for
of one other thing which I had forgotten before and that is this your loue must spring from that reuerence feare that you must yeeld vnto your husband for true loue is mixt as it were with these two and this is a speciall dutie often repeated in the Scripture that the wife must feare the Husband So that you see Sister that you must not looke to haue your Husband at your becke for your loue but you must render due beneuolence vnto each other For as the bodie of the Husband is not his owne but his wiues so is not the woman 's her owne but her husbands for they are both one flesh as the Scripture doth teach Now if anie doe object that this is the way to bring women into bondage and to be as drudges to their Husbands if they should in this manner be subject vnto them No no it is not so but the most readiest way to procure vnto themselues grace peace of conscience and more sweete libertie whilest they liue in obedience to God and his holy ordinances And therefore the spirit of God admonisheth all women that they be not afraide of any such vaine terror Now further my Brother and Sister that you may keepe your bodies pure and chaste one for the other I would counsell you to beware of being alone with anie when there is feare of temptation vnto euill but bee carefull that you may alwayes haue witnesse of your Christian behauiour and in keeping companie conuenient chuse vnto your selfe such as be most sober and faithfull Well although there bee manie more duties yet I will content my selfe to goe one thing further that is that as you seeke for continuance and increase of loue so you take heede of jealousie for although that true loue is very earnest and mixt with godlie jealousie yet there is a wicked jealousie and that causeth causelesse suspicions which worketh great woe vnto such as giue credit vnto them Take heede therefore my Brother and Sister of this yea though there should seeme iust cause yet giue not too speedy credit vnto them Now if you desire to know in your heart which are vngodly suspicions know them by this token for they will make you more negligent in praying one for another and more slacke in performing all other duties of loue one to another In the eight Commaundement you are charged Brother to vse all lawfull means to prouide for the maintenance of your wife in honest estate else were you worse then an Infidell But I charge you to take heede least through distrust in the prouidence of God you make shipshracke of a good conscience vsing any vniust or vnlawfull meanes And you Sister are commaunded to be a good houswife and to keepe those things together which you haue and so increase them as you may from time to time be helpfull vnto others For if you should consume and waste things vnprofitablie you should grieue and trouble the minde of your Husband who ought to be cased of that care by you And further if it should please God to call either of you to suffer persecution in time of triall the weaker must for the Lords cause giue place to the stronger and desire the Lorde to giue greater strength for we must labour for grace that we may be willing for the Gospell to forsake all things whatsoeuer we haue Out of the ninth Commaundement I will giue you this rule that neither of you blaze abroad the infirmities of each other it is a great enemie to pure loue But if there bee neede of counsell and helpe in any matter then chuse a faithfull friend with consent that may be an indifferent iudge betwixt you And againe in any case tell the truth one to an other for it is a thing diligently to be regarded in these our dayes when as men and women are so full of pollicies and subtil fetches that there is almost no simplicity to be found in anie In the last commandement which concerneth wicked motions and thoughts although there be no consent giuen vnto them you are to consider that your nature will neuer bee freed from them in this life therefore you must prepare to prayer and other heauenly exercises of Faith to striue continually against them Thus I will end beseeching God for Christ Iesus sake to giue you of his spirit that may teach you in these things and enable you to further duties agreeable to his helic wâ—ll to the glorie of his name and your euerlasting comfort O Lord God deare Father for thy welbeloued Sonne our Sauiours sâ—ke make vs thankfull for this thy gracious prouidence towards vs. Oh Lord forgiue all our sins and keepe vs pure both in soule bodie for thine owne Names sake write these instructions in our hearts and giue vs grace to make practise of them in the whole course of our liuâ—s â—uide vs in all things deare Father by the grace of thy good spirit and let the mercifull eye of thy fatherly prouidence watch ouer vs continuallie that wee may be comforted in thy wayes and quickened alwayes to giue thee immortall praise and that through thy deare Sonne Iesus Christ our Lord and onely Sauiour Amen After the exhortation and prayer hee asked the parties to be contracted these two questions 1 Of their consents of parents After their answere of their parents consent to make a faithfull promise of mariage one to another at such time as their parents could agree vpon it they were charged to keepe themselues chasle vntill the mariage bee sanctified by the publike prayers of the Church for otherwise many mariages haue been punished of the Lord for the vncleannes that hath been committed betwixt the contract and the mariage 2. Whether they euer were precontracted Then hee charged them saying I charge you as by authoritie from Iesus Christ in whom you looke to be saued that hauing the consent of your parents and receiued these precepts that I say yee labour to grow in knowledge and in the feare of God And now as in the sigâ—t of God with all such leâ—itie as of others is vsed you must make before the Lord a contract which is farre more then a promise and that on this manner their hands being ioyned â— R. doe promise to thee F. that I will bee thine husband which I will confirme by publike mariage in pledge whereof I giue thee mine hand In like manner doth the woman to the man Then after the prayer the parties are dismissed FINIS A TREATISE OF THE SABBATH IT is written Exod. 20. 8. Remember the Sabbath day to keepe it â—olie c Dearely belâ—ued in the Lord there is no Commandement of Gods part more vrged and of ouâ— parts lesse obserued then this one of the Sabbath wherefore with zeale to Gods glorie and loue vnfained vnto your selues I haue endeuoured in that measure and manner that God hath enabled mee to intreat of this argument The
and for want of this order many excellent Sermons haue little effect for where iudgement by the truth is not conuinced there many exhortations fall to the ground for which cause also the holy vse of the Sabbath so little preuaileth with many in that they are not grounded with iudgement in the true knowledge of the same But before we come to the particular discourse of the reasons generally let vs consider why this commandement is in words larger in reasons fuller than any other commandement If we take a view of the whole law we may obserue how the Lord hath set downe sixe precepts in many words and foure nakedly in bare words as the 6. the 7. the 8. and the 9. why then are the first fiue commandements so apparelled with reasons and the last so dilated by a speciall amplification the other foure being so briefe and so naked Certainly the Lord and law-giuer foresaw that vnto these foure men would easily be brought to yeeld and we see how the very Heathen haue freely granted them the Philosophers haue fruitfully written of them all ciuill righteous men do earnestly maintaine them and to be briefe common honestie counteth him no man that will murther he is thought beastlike that defileth his body outward ciuilitie condemneth a theese and the common sort of men mislike a backbiter and slanderer Againe he knew in his eternall wisedome how the first fiue would neither in reason so soone be admitted nor in affection so easily embraced and therefore to meete with the subtiltie of mans nature and corruption of mans heart they are set downe more piercingly This we shall see in the first and last commandements of the second table In the first when the Lord had commanded honour to be giuen to parents he enforceth his commandement with annexing a promise of long life and why euen iudgement herein is much corrupted For many there are who granting the inconueniencie and vilenes of murther adulterie and false witnesse bearing yet denie the necessitie the excellencie of Magistracie Yea and albeit in iudgement many men yeeld to the reason thereof yet is not the equitie thereof so soone in affection embraced for experience of all ages proueth that the corrupt nature of man is most hardly brought to be subiect and these last miserable daies can witnesse the same more especially wherein men are growne to be without naturall affection Not without cause therefore is this precept fenced with reason In the last where God laieth a more precise rule straighter charge to the conscience of man than flesh and blood would willingly beare because men thinke it some rigorous dealing to haue their least affections arraigned and their secret thoughts condemned as willing to haue their thoughts not to be called into any court to hold vp their haÌ„d at the barre of iudgement he is constrained as it were by particular branches and seuerall articles to set downe the law that we might not finde some starting holes to creepe out at and to wring our selues out of the precincts of the same Yet more euidently doth this appeare in all the commandements of the first table because they are more contrarie to the iudgement of man meerely naturall although he be otherwise neuer so wise and the word of truth must only trie them for in the first commandement the reason is prefixed in the second third and fourth commaundements the reasons are annexed But here may arise this question â—o wit why the second and fourth Precepts are so amplified in words and strengthened with more reasons than anie of the other Surely herein the Lord declareth how he plainely foresaw how amongst the rest these two commandements would finde leaâ—â— entertainment and most be refused But what shall we say of the Papists Familists and Heretikes among vs in these dayes and other men also otherwise of sound iudgement which affirme that as well the second as the fourth Commandement is ceremoniall whereof the one would bring into the Church Images the other prophanenes Wherefore the Lord in his wisedome foreseeing these cauilling wits preuented their purposes so that if either they yeeld not or make resistance to the truth so manifest they oppose themselues to the knowne and open truth and so make themselues the more inexcusable Wee see to acknowledge that there is a God to honour Father and Mother to abstaine from blood not to defile our flesh not wrongfully to oppresse not to bee a notorious slanderer euery Papist and naturall man guided but by the light of reason will easilie graunt For the wonderfull order of the heauens the continuall course of the Sunne Moone and starres the outgoings of the mornings and euenings declare there is a God Reason perswadeth how the things in the world must needes be gouerned and that wee owe loue vnto him by whom they be guided Nature teacheth that mens liues must bee maintained common ciuilitie abhorreth adulterie oppression and backbiting But if yee aske how this God is to be worshipped and what times wee must sanctifie to that vse we shall see how many Countreys so many religions how many men so many deuises Thus wee see how necessarie it was that the Lorde should prouide for his owne glorie and captiuate all mans inuentions seâ—ing all these Commaundements doe most fight against the reason of man and by reason haue most beene oppugned So in the pure obseruing of these consisteth the sincere keeping of the rest of them For how shall wee knowe how to walke in pure worship with an vpright heart before the Lord how shall wee giue him the honour due vnto his glorious name how shall wee be instructed rightly and reuerently to deale with the dignitie of our brethren faithfully with their liues purely with their bodies righteously with their goods or tenderly with their credit but by those waies and rules which the Lord hath prescribed in his word and when should wee learne those rules but at such times as hee himselfe hath appointed and sanctified for that purpose Againe where these two commaundements are not rightly vnderstood there true Religion goeth to wracke For admit that wee should not carefully follow the word of God how many religions would then start vp Let this bee graunted that euery man should haue what day he would for the worship of God and then see how many dayes men would bestow on the Lord. But let vs come to the reasons whereof the first is drawne from the end of the law and is partly signified by this word remember and partly by this word sanctifie Remember the Sabbath day to sanctifie it For this word remember which is heere prefixed is set downe this word obserue in Deuteronomie wherein wee are forewarned to watch the more diligently and attend more carefully vpon this Commandement In which point wee may obserue that whereas all other commaundements are simply set downe and directly propounded this alone hath a preface prefixed which is thus
all sound learned whereof I haue read some there were no figures vntill sinne came into the world from which our Parents were yet free but a meane to keepe them in innocencie in that notwithstanding their excellent creation they were subiect to falling therefore this ende must be the chiefest This was not onely giuen to the posteritie of Abraham but to the whole posteritie of Adam and therefore it was not proper to the Iewes being first begunne in Paradise and then afterward renewed in Mount Sinai So that this morall ende was the first ende and common ende and although as the Iewes had a more speciall cause of worshipping God in that they had receiued a more peculiar deliuerance when they could haue no rest in Egypt they on this day did remember their rest yet neuertheles this was not the ende but rather a reason why they did keepe the Sabbath as we may see also Exod. 23. 12. where the Lord commandeth the seuenth day to rest adding as a reason not as an end that thine Oxe and thine Asse may rest the sonne of thy Mayde and the stranger may be refreshed Where this sparing of the beasts is added as a reason drawne from that humanitie which is in the Law not as a thing for this speciall end in this precept commanded which is proper rather to the sixt Commaundement and but accessarie vnto this For which cause this ceremonie being but accessarie cannot take away the principall and being the latter it cannot take away the former It is no good reason that the accessarie being taken away the principall should also be abrogated but rather on the contrarie the accessarie remooued the principall may remaine the appertinance being past the more general substance may continue and though the latter be disanulled the former may be vnabolished Wherefore though the ceremoniall ende which was but an accessarie and added afterward as a thing peculiar to the Iewes is gone with them to whome this law was made yet the morall ende which was the principall and first giuen out as a thing generall to all appertaineth still vnto vs. Lastly whatsoeuer seuereth either God from man or man from man the same is abrogated the law Morall which is free from all ceremonies and through Christ requireth nothing but a sincere thogh imperfect obedience as being voyd of all rigour and exempted from the curse doth not seuer God from man nor man from man Therefore the Lawe morall is not abrogated For nothing is disanulled but the rigour and curse of the Lawe which made a diuorcement betweene God and man and the ceremonie of the Law which made a separation betweene man and man that is betweene the Iewe and the Gentile as we may gather Coloss 2. and Galat. 4. Wherefore we affirme that as it was peculiar to the Iewes as concerning their deliuerance that ende of the Sabbath is ceased but as it is common to vs with them and all others to bee preserued in the meanes of true worship the Sabbath is to bee obserued So that not the doctrine and sincere obedience of the Sabbath but the curse of the Lawe and rigorous keeping of the Sabbath is abrogated When one thing hath diuers endes if one ende be remoued the other may remaine For as the Sacraments in the time of the law had two ends the one to foreshew that Christ should come the other to assure them what they should haue in Christ when he came and in that they did foreshew Christ to come they are gone as they assured vs what we haue in Christ they remaine still with vs. And as for one example we may see in the Sacrament of Circumcision two ends the one a signe of the circūcision of the flesh which is now ceased the other a seale of Repentance and Faith and so it is vnto vs remaining a token of imitation though not in the same manner of administration that is in circumcision yet in the same matter to that effect to wit in Baptisme so likewise the Sabbath hauing two endes the one morall the other ceremoniall As it was ceremoniall and was giuen to the Iewes as they were Iewes it was proper to the Iewes but as it was morall not giuen to the Iewes alone but to our first fathers before the Iewes and to the Gentiles after the Iewes it remaineth no lesse to all men after the Iewes ceased to bee a peculiar people then the comming together to one place doth yet appertaine vnto vs. For although in that the Iewes came together to one place as it represented the Church of God it is taken away because God is present with vs in all places yet as they had it to establish them in their worship and we need as necessary helps for religion as euer they needed the same remaineth with vs. Now if the Sabbath were but a signe of spirituall rest as some haue phantasticallie thought and not rather an holie schoole to teach vs the worship of God we would graunt it ceremoniall but sceing this is according to the first institution and that ceremony but in time and for a time was added vnto it though we haue not their day yet we haue a resting day as though we haue not their seales yet wee haue seales and though the accessarie bee gone and ended with them yet the principall continueth to vs and remaineth after them Wherefore wee conclude this first reason that as the Sabbath is morall we must keepe it in truth though in weaknes knowing that the rigour of the Law being gone with the curse and ceremonie we haue a promise to haue our weaknes and defects heerein forgiuen vs in Christ as we haue in all other things Now let vs come to the second reason drawne as wee haue shewed from the equitie of the law and contained in these words Sixe dayes shalt thou labour and doe all thy worke but the seuenth day c. This appeareth to be no hard law nor burthensome but easie and such a one as all may yeeld vnto it For seeing the Lord hath giuen vs six daies for our calling then let vs not thinke it strange or straight that he hath reserued and taken vp the seuenth day to himselfe who if hee had cōmanded one day to worke and another to be bestowed in his worship for the glorious profession of his Name might iustly haue challenged it This reason then is such that for iustice and equitie cannot bu◠prouoke our obedience and more forcibly chargeth vs if we be disobedient This kind of argument is vsuall in the booke of God as Genes 3. 2. 3. where our mother Euah frameth this reason to the Serpent very well had she stood to it Wee eate of the fruite of the trees of the garden but of the fruite of the tree which is in the middest of the garden God hath said Ye shall not eate of it c. Wherein as she commendeth the mercie of God in giuing them so largely
as though God were not able to recouer him Now to proue this the man of God bringeth an argument only for confirmation of the doctrine immediatly going before it is drawne from the greater to the lesser This man esteemeth one day aboue another day and another man acounteth euery day alike Which reason is thus much in effect although there should be some so weake in knowledge that they should make no difference of daies in respect of their vses which vndoubtedly is a great error yet I would not that for this respect a man should count him for no Christian much lesse then must this be done to one that of infirmitie eateth herbs which is a lesse error than the other The stronger opinion is set in the first place the weaker in the last For as this is the stronger one beleeueth that he may eate all things so this is the weaker another eateth herbes as this is the worke of faith this man esteemeth one day aboue another so this is the weakenes of faith another counteth euery day alike He that obserueth the day saith Paul he doth it not without knowledge and iudgement but obserueth it to the Lord so that the Sabbath day is the Lord his day This is the strong opinion I say to distinguish one day from the residue which was vnknowne to the Gentiles who although they had many holy dayes through a corrupt imitatiō of the Iewish obseruation which they had heard of yet were they ignorant of the true day But now hearing of the Lord his day some among them began to doubt of it with whom the Apostle willeth the stronger to deale in loue In our dayes we see that because there hath bin much crying out against holy daies some also wil not stick to cry out against the Sabbath Wel if a papist in al other general points of doctrine should be truly cōuerted vnto Christ and for want of instruction doubteth of the Sabbath we are in loue to deale with him and for a season to support his weakenes How be it we must remember that the weake must not alwayes be borne with as appeareth by the Apostles words chap 15. 2. Let euery man please his neighbour in that that is good to edification So long then as the errour is of weaknes and that it is but an infirmitie in the man from which by the knowledge of the truth he would be rid and be deliuered he must be borne with But if it proceede of illusiō obstinacie of a prefract iudgement as deceiued by the diuell then he must not be borne with no not euen now a dayes nay if we be herein faultie the errour is not so tolerable in vs as it was in them in that they wanted the old and new Testament both which are so abundantly opened vnto vs. But if one truly repenting him of his sinnes faithfully beleeuing in Christ shall through ignorance be afraid of the Sabbath as of a seruile ceremonie he is so farre to be borne with as he desireth to come to the truth if he come once to be obstinate he is no longer to be borne with But how proue you that this is the stronger opiniō to esteeme one day aboue another day and that this is the weaker to count all daies alike I answere the Apostles did obserue one day and cōmended it vnto vs by their owne practise which no doubt they wold not haue done had it been the weaker part Besides it is not vnlike but a law for obseruing this day was also made by them Act. 15. and therefore it must be the stronger part And although the Iewes could not be brought from their day yet the Apostles might haue one day Againe in that the Apostle would haue none iudged that of weakenes shall not obserue the Sabbath yet he doth not onely himselfe iudge the Galathians but also as being ielous ouer them he telleth thē that he feareth their falling away because they obserued dayes and moneths and times and yeeres it is apparant that this is the stronger opiniō especially seeing that Coloss. 2. 16. he saith Let no man condemne you in respect of an holy day or of the Sabbath daies that is if ye will not vse their solemne Sabbaths of their ordinarie feasts yet are ye free and the Church must not iudge you No◠that the Apostles practised this day it is euident Reuel 1 10. where it is called the Lords day As also 1. Cor. 16. 2. Euery first day in the weeke which in an ancient Greeke copie is called the Lords day Moreouer Act. 20. the Church kept this day because in it the Lord drew light out of darknesse and CHRIST on this day rose from the dead and the holie Ghost was sent in it whether wee may call to minde in it our Creation Redemption and Sanctification And where it is commonly translated 1. Corinth 11. When yes come together in the Syriake translation it is found O◠the Lords day when yee meet Wherefore it is like that the Apostles obserued this day and therefore also it appeareth in this place which we handle that it is the stronger opiniō wherein though a man faile through in firmity he is not to be iudged Thus we see how this place maketh nothing for the purpose of them that would disanull the Sabbath but is brought in rather by the way of an argument that if a brother counted all daies alike which was a great weakenes yet should he not be iudged so farre off should they be from iudging him that of weaknesse eateth herbes which is the lesse error Here if any shall obiect that our first parents did eate nothing but herbes fruits and therefore we should content ourselues therewith I answere that their nature being in innocencie was so sound whole and perfect that they needed not other nourishments as we doe who by reason of our weaknes and frailty which accompany sinne had need of other creatures all which are pure vnto vs by the word by prayer Now if our father 's not needing other creatures for their corporall foode stood in neede of the Sabbath much more we standing in neede of our creatures haue neede of the Sabbath The second reason is taken out of Galath 4. 10. Yee obserue daies and moneths and times and yeeres 11. I am in feare of you least I haue bestowed on you labour in vaine To this I answere that we must not stand vpon the titles of letters but obserue the scope of the writer and weigh the drift of the epistle The state of the cause is this the Galathians were Gentiles who by Paul his ministerie had receiued the Gospell afterward certaine false Apostles as all the learned agree crept in who did make them beleeue that because the same ciuill policie of religion should be there which was among the Iewes besides the puritie of Christianisme went about to intermingle the superstitions of Iudaisme The Apostle therefore sheweth that Christ
yet we may eate the fatnes of meate which was forbidden them And so in all the commandements the morall obseruation belongeth to vs as well as to them the ceremoniall keeping to them and not to vs. And the same we conclude of this place concerning the fire making on this day Out of the new Testament they also gather two reasons First they say it is not mentioned nor vrged so much in the new Testament as are the other precepts I an answere this is no good reason but is rather to be returned to the Anabaptists who reason that the iudiciall lawes are not to be vsed because they are not vrged Nay rather looke what the holie Ghost hath set downe more sparingly in the old Testament he hath more fully plainly supplied it in the new Testament and what thing the law containeth more fully that the Gospell handleth more sparingly because the Lord in his heauenly wisedome would not trouble vs much with one thing But we know it is named Matth. 12. and 24. Mar. 2. Iohn 5. Act. 20. 1. Cor. 16 and 16. Reuelat. â— The second argument is this The Apostles changed the day which say these men they neuer would haue done had it been morall I answere it was neuer commanded nor appointed what one certaine day should be kept among seuen but that there should be obserued a seuenth day which being kept it is sufficient and the law remaineth vnuiolated And yet we permit not that any man at his pleasure should now change this day For that which the Apostles did they did not as priuate men but as men guided by the spirite of God they did it for the auoyding of superstition wherewith the Iewes had infected it Againe as the Iewes vsed the other day which is the last day of the weeke because it was the day wherein the Lord made all things perfect so the Apostles changed it into the day of Christ his resurrection who was the beginner of the new world on which day we receiued a more full fruite and possession of all the benefits in Christ his conception birth life and death Besides this was the first day of the creating of the world wherein the Lord drew light out of darknes Lastly the holy Ghost is said on this day to come downe vpon the holy Apostles So that this day doth fitly put vs in minde of our creation to be thankfull to God the Father of our redemption to be thankfull to God the Sonne and of our sanctification to be thankfull to God the holie Ghost Now if any can alleadge more effectuall or equall reasons vnto these hee may alter the day so it be with the consent of the Church Wherefore the equitie of the law remaining it is not abrogated Circumcision as we haue shewed is considered two manner of wayes either as the seale of Faith Rom. 4. or as a signe of that circumcision which wee haue in Christ made without hands In this manner considered it is ceased as it is a seale of Faith it remaineth not the same in forme and manner but the same in effect For although wee haue not the same helpe of our Faith yet we haue a helpe The Iewes had Sacraments moe in number but we more excellent in signification Though we haue not many SacrameÌ„ts and holy-dayes yet wee haue two Sacraments and one day more effectuall than all they were which the Iewes had We see therefore in truth no reason as yet why we should not obserue the Sabbath as Morall Thus hauing confirmed the doctrine of the Sabbath by the holy Scriptures and proued that there is a morall vse of the same as well for vs as for the Iewes and hauing answered all the contrarie objections that might seeme to make against this doctrine it followeth now according to our first diuision that wee should speake of the obseruation of the Sabbath it selfe shewing how it is kept and wherein it is broken For both these are expressed in the Commaundement wherein is set downe the affirmatiue to teach how to keepe it and the negatiue to shew how we breake it First then we will shew how the Sabbath ought to be kept then afterward we will declare how it is broken Where it is said in the beginning of the precept Remember to keepe holic and in the ende thereof the Lord hallowed the Sabbath so that it is not simply said Remember to keepe but to keepe holy neither is it simply mentioned that the Lord left the seuenth day but blessed the seuenth day hallowed it Hereby is insinuated vnto vs that in this day we should grow in loue towards God tender affection to our brethren wee are taught that then wee keepe the Sabbath aright when we vse it to that ende for which it was ordained that is when we vse in it as we haue before shewed thâ—se exercises whereby we may be the more sanctified and God the more glorified both on this in the other dayes of the weeke These exercises be such as are either priuate or publike The publike exercises are twice at the least to bee vsed euery Sabbath and they bee these First the word read and preached then prayers feruently made with thanksgiuing singing of Psalmes reuerend administration of the Sacraments And first for reading and preaching of the word wee reade Nehem. 8. 8. And they read in the booke of the Law of God distinctly and gaue the sense and caused them to vnderstand the reading Also wee may see this in the practise of the Apostles Act. 13. vers 15. And after the lectures of the Lawe and Prophets the rulers of the Synagogue sent vnto them saying Yee men and brethren if ye haue any word of exhortation for the people say on And as the Ministers did reade and preach the word so it was the practise of the Church to heare as Eccles. 4. vers 17. Take heede to thy foote when thou entrest into the house of God and bee more neere to heare than to giue the sacrifice of fooles And it is saide Nehem. 8. 3. The eares of all the people hearkened vnto the booke of the Law And concerning praying thanksgiuing singing the Prophet of God vseth a vehemeÌ„t exhortation to the Church Psal. 92. 1. Come saith he let vs reioyce vnto the Lord let vs sing aloude to the rocke of our saluation 2. Let vs come before his face with praise let vs sing aloude vnto him with Psalmes And Psal. 65. 1. O God praise waiteth for thee in Sion c. Now for the Sacraments generally we are to marke that as in the time of the law the sacrifices were most vsed on the Sabbath day so our SacrameÌ„ts succeeding the sacrifices are then most to be frequented As for the supper of the Lord it appeareth Act. 18. 1. Cor. 11. as it seemeth that it was administred euery Lords day although now adaies the ministers may
haue our loue and hatred proportionable to the things loued and hated and our affections must be answerable either in liking the things which are commaunded or in misliking the things which are forbidden If our first loue decay it will first come to be cold and then to be none Wherefore the holy Ghost doth exhort men in the booke of the Prouerbs that their loue should be wholy set on their wiues and so they should not couet any other And Isaac who is said to loue his wife Rebecca deerely neuer fell into the sin of Polygamie or concubines So our loue to the word must be so through a loue that it take vp all our affections and so may shut out all that comes in the way which either might empaire part of our loue or spoyle vs of the whole We see in them that are irreconciliable what hatred is in them We may see how many hauing found sometimes terrour of conscience haue fallen from the hatred of sinne to the like of it and so haue made relapse either into old sins from which they were deliuered or else into some new sins where with before they were not acquainted Wherefore we must pray that our loue to good things and hatred to euill may daily be growing For if we stand at a stay we shall come to lesse and lesse yea in the end we shall shake hands with sinne againe For many are so cold in the pursuite of sinne that it is to be feared that the Lord will plague vs either with heresie or with profanenesse For whereof commeth our commending of Papists and heretikes that we can say Surely he is an honest man it is pitie he is a Papist I knew neuer any ill by him it is to be feared we shall come to be such Papists for want of more feruent hatred against them Vers. 164. Seuen times a day doe I praise thee because of thy righteous iudgements AS before the man of God spake of his ioy feare and hatred so now he sheweth his loue which therefore seemeth to be no colde loue because it made him seuen times a day to praise the Lord. As the children of God cannot satisfie themselues in the hatred of sinne no more can they satisfie themselues in the loue of the Lord. And as for their true hatred of sinne they abhor it not onely in themselues but in others so for the true loue of the Lord they loue it not only in themselues but in others wheresoeuer they finde it The meaning of the man of God briefely is thus much because I see O Lord that thou performest thy promise vnto thy children and executest thy threatnings on the wicked I praise thee and when I consider the examples of thy iudgements and see thy truth so iust I delight in praising thee The cause then why we haue no more pleasure in praising God is because we obserue no more diligently Gods mercy and truth fulfilled and executed in our selues or in others Seuen times a day If this be vsed on any day doubtlesse on the Sabbath day because in respect of our callings other dayes are full of distractions neither are the mindes at such libertie as they are at other times The Apostle Ephes. 5. 16. saith Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse but be ye fulfilled in the spirit 29. speaking vnto your selues in psalmes hymnes and spirituall songs c as if he should say whereas other men cannot be merie vnlesse they be mad and they can finde no solace without their own conceits yet it is good for you in your most mirth to be plentiful in the spirit in good affections The same thing is vrged Colos. 3. 16 Let the word of God dwell plentifully in you in all wisedome teaching and admonishing your owne selues in Psalmes c. What shall now become of them who thinke they doe God great good seruice to come twise on the Lord his day to the Church and thinke it a sufficient discharge for them seeing the Prophet protesteth that hee came seuen times a day to praise God that is Often he resorted to this sacrifice for this phrase of speech is vsuall in the word to set down a certaine number to expresse an vncertaine thing These remember not the often frequenting of priuate praier thanksgiuing conference admonitiō preparation visiting of the sicke almes giuing which be duties of loue annexed with the former publike duties of religion and as wel to be vsed in the Lords day as the other If this then be not to be done on the Sabbath day when should we do it True it is that with the good seruants of God Dauid and Daniel wee take vp euery day at morning noonetide and euening to praise the Lord but especially wee must remember to speake of these wonderfull workes of the Lord in the Sabbath as that 92 Psalme which is a Psalme of the Sabbath doth teach vs. Thus see how the Sabbath should wholy from morning to night be spent in these exercises and therefore is it set apart from all other dayes because that worship of God which we doe but in part on other dayes may now wholy be spent on the Lord. We see in time of Poperie how holy men would be at their solemne feasts as at Christ his tide Easter Candlemasse as they call it Holy thursday and Al-saints day Were they so superstitious in ill and shall we be cold in good things were they so feruent in idolatrie and shall we be so zealeles in the Lord his dayes wherein we haue all things doth not this day teach vs the benefits of Christs birth the profit of his Passion the fruite of his Resurrection the glorie of his Ascension the ioy of the comming of the holy Ghost doth it not teach vs how in this world we may praise God with his Angels and how hereafter we shall be occupied in heauen Wherefore let vs pray often in that day let vs examine our hearts what sinnes we haue done what benefits we haue receiued let vs prepare our selues before the congregation is gathered when they are assembled let vs so pray and heare that after the departure we may examine our hearing by meditating applying and conferring the prayers by the effects of them Thus in priuate and publike exercises in matters of religion and practises of loue we are to spend the whole Sabbath Alas how far are they now from praising God now seuen times in the day who passe it ouer in pleasures and so end it in their owne delights who no maruell must needes slip in common life who fall so deepely into God his course Doe I praise thee By naming one part of the exercise of God his worship hee comprehendeth many for it is not like that he contented himselfe with praising of God but that he also prayed heard meditated and conferred of the word and setting downe by name that whereunto we are most vnapt and most hardly drawne he includeth those things which
whereas the Lord might absolutely command vs yea he affoords not onely a reason but many reasons as foure in number which is to none else that euery way we might be perswaded Now he vseth the word of remembring for a speciall watchword of watchfulnes which importeth thus much Whatsoeuer ye do do this and do it with care haue a speciall regard to this in any case forget it not that so we might thinke the breaking of this day to be no trifle it is taken carefully froÌ„ vs when we giue a special charge Deut. 5. Take heed to this day remember it ere it come ye may be ouertaken By the Sabbath is meant the holy rest so the land hath a Sabbath and this day is exempted by God from the rest to this end Indeed by nature all daies were alike and common till God seuered one which for his sake and the ends sake must be distinguished from the ordinarie daies so all men and creatures were common vntill the Lord set them apart to speciall vses The Sabbath is wholy morall tows and to our Fathers partly morall and partly ceremoniall to the Iewes vnto whome euery commaundement had a ceremonie first by reason of their weaknes secondly because they were vnder the clowde Now they are cut off But before them was the morall vse of this precept euen from the beginning Exod. 16. nay Gen. 2. and no tradition quenched it So our Sabbath continues and takes hold on the conscience True it is euery day we are bound to sacrifice and not to forget our dutie Psal. 1. 2. we must pray continually and Dauid sacrificed thrise a day Psalm 55. but this day must be wholly sanctified no part of it must be giuen to other things to look to our selues in So Adam had a vocation and a rest in part and wholy for nature distract can doe nothing well As for the cremonie of the day it was in the seuenth day but that is altered into the day wherein our Redemption was finished and the world renewed and therefore by the Apostles themselues this day was instituted 1. Cor. 16. Actes 20. 7. For the name it is plaine Apoc. 1. 10. The rest of it in regard of the straight-yoke was from gathering sticks Numb 13. 32. from kindling a fire Exod. 35. 3. and the sanctifying of it was in killing of Lambs and offering flowers The Sabbath is a signe but not a ceremonie as the tree in Paradise it doth admonish of the true Rest is a pledge of the euerlasting Rest. It is the agreement betweene the Lord and vs Exod. 31. 17. Ezech. 20. 12. It is the Market-day of the soule to gather Manna which is the bread of life Well we must first rest from what froÌ„ our owne worke works words and delights for the Law is spirituall Esai 58. 15. First we must rest from the works and labours of the sixe dayes which are heere opposed to rest from bearing burthens Iere. 17. from gathering Manna Exod. 16. which was their foode from treading the wine-presses and making bargaines Nehem. 13. from bringing sheaues Ibidem both in Earing time and Haruest Exod. 34. 21. To worke on the Sabbath is to defile it Exod. 3. The plague of fire is God his iudgement of it Ierem. 17. 27. Gods seueritie by death Exod. 35. As for the sanctifying of it GOD hath made it holie Gene. 2. 3. By his blessing he associateth vs to make it holy as well as himselfe that is by our obedience He hath done what he can to make it holie let not vs prophane it he will not account it holy vnles we so vse it We must therefore separate it from the comon vses as the Church the font the cup which are pu to holy vses to the worship of GOD the furthering of religion First we must seperate into Gods worke as preaching Luc. 4. 16. Reading Acts. 13. 13. Prayer 16. 13 conference Mala. 3. Meditation Psalm 92. or any good worke Matth. 12. 12. whatsoeuer sheweth in vs the power of Christ his Resurrection Now to the reasons It were a great sinne not to yeeld to his Commaundement a greater not to yeelde to his perswasionss His first eason is Sixe dayes shalt thou labour c. This is rather a permission than a commandement as was that of eating of the Trees in Paradice If GOD had giuen vs one for our selues and kept sixe for himselfe it had bene equitie in him to command and dutie in vs to obey now he hath kept but one for himselfe and that for profite too To breake the commaundement in respect of such liberalitie were great sinne as we may see in Nathans conference in Aeuaes reasoning and in Iosephs argument with his Mistris as also in Ioâ—s speach to his wife And doe all that thou hast to doe That is Finish all ere this day come Reserue this wholy to GOD vse not this to performe any part of thy busines For therefore haue I parted the sixe dayes and giuen thee them that this one may be wholy mine Secondly the Lord saith it is his Sabbath therfore not ours neither to vse it in our Fayres our Haruest or our plaies So that the offence reboundeth vp to heauen Rom. 13. 2. In it thou shalt doe no manner of worke Here is the negatiue part worke sixe dayes Rest the seuenth in them doe all in this doe none a flat antithesis GOD hath dealt prodigally with vs let vs not deale sparingly with him Thou thy sonne We see he begins with the superiour ergò he ought to be so far from hindering that he must looke to the sanctifying of this day and prouide that his inferiours and they in his gouernement rest as well as hee both from their owne and from their Maisters busines The practise whereof we may reade Nehem. 13. And the reason is good because in respect of God and his seruice there is no respect of Master and seruant so that though the superiour rest himselfe if he prouide that all his house doe rest as well as himselfe hee violateth the Lords rest Deut. 6. 7. Thy cattell for bodily rest This sheweth Gods mercie to be great which prouideth for man and beast and this hee doth that too much might not be exacted of the creature but that they might haue a breathing time And secondly that wee seeing them rest might the more effectually be moued to rest our selues as the King of Niniuie Thy stranger We must haue Lots care ouer the bodie of our strangers they are of our iurisdiction whiles they are vnder our roofe and wee must sanctifie our house much more euery man must be sanctified GOD thus in setting downe euery particular takes away all occasion of quarrelling in the breach of this law For in sixe dayes This is set downe that in the Lords method wee might consider of his workes as Dauid Psalm 139. and Iob chapt 10. Wee haue the example and practise of it in GOD
to the posteritie of Abraham but of Adam * Whatsoeuer seuereth â—ither God froÌ„ man as the curse of the morall Law or man from man as the ceremoniall doth the Iew froÌ„ the Gentile that only is abrogated The morall law being made our good friend and guide in and by Iesus Christ doth not separate vs from God nor froÌ„ man Iews or Gentiles which are in Christ. Ergò it is not abrogated * What is abrogated SacrameÌ„ts in the time of the law had two endes Rom. 4. The Sabbath not a signe only of spiritual rest as some would haue it The second reason drawn from the equi tie of the law If the Lord giue vs sixe dayes for our ordinary worke good reason is there he may chalenge the seuenth day for his seruice But he permits vs sixe dayes Ergò it is right we giue him the seuenth Hee meaneth the Cathedrall Churches The tithe of our time to be afforded for Gods worship Not euery day a Sabbath Fasting * Or commanded The 3 reason If the Sabbath be ceremoniall then the Lord gaue but nine commandements But he gaue ten Ergo the Sabbath is not ceremoniall Note The difference betweene the ceremonies and the tenne commaundements Ordinances what they signifie The rest of the Sabbath as needfull for vs as for the Iewes The 4 reason from Gods owne example God gaue a speciall blessing to the Sabbath day Obiection Answere Note Answere to the reasons that by some are brought against the Sabbath 1. Ob. out of the old Testa ment Euery signe is not a figure or shadowe as before To know things morall and ceremoniall Note well How God is said to rest after the creation The second obiection out of the Prophets 1. Out of Esay a resting from sinne The true interpretation of Esay 56. 1. 2. Obiection Answere 1 2 Preaching The interpretation of Esay 58. 1. 3 Fasting 〈◊〉 PresumptioÌ„ The interpretation of Esay 66 2â— A rule for the interpretation of Scriptures Answere to their arguments taken out of the new Testament And Luk. 6. 1 it is said Sabatum secuÌ„dâ— primum so it seemeth this is vnderstood of a ceremoniall and not of a morall Sabbath The examination of Matth. 12. 1. 2. A Sabbath dayes iourney what The second reason Worke of the Sabbath The third reason 1 Prophaning the Sabbath haruest how great a sinne 2 3 Two kind of necessitie The fourth reason The fift argument The sixt argumen Answere to places taken out of the Epistles The exposition of Rom. 13. 14. How the strong is to helpe and not to despise the weake * Yet we reaâ— Acts 28. 17. of Iewes at Rome Of meats When we beleeue we haue the wâ—rd for our warraâ—t * Or more truly read these words thus Another eateth herbs he doth it in weakenes of faith not beleeuing that he may vse other meatâ— The nouices in religion are commonly hastie in iudging The second reason out of the Epistle * Publike fast coÌ„manded by the Magistrates must be kept Simile The interpretation of Hebrues 4. A Sabbath in heauen A generall rule concerning Scripture Of their arguments drawne by consequence out of the Scripture Obiect The Sabbath vnknowne to the Gentiles ergo ceremoniall How the morall and naturall law differ Rom. 3. 1. Psal. â—47 The first obiection Answere The second obiection Answere What things appertaine to the Iewes only and what to vs with them Kindling of fire on the Sabbath day lawful to vs. Out of the Testament The first obiection Answere The second obiection Answere 2 3 4 Aspeciall vse of the Lords day to remeÌ„ber three great benefits Change of the day Of the obseruation of the Sabbath How the Sabbath is truely kept Note Reading and preaching The great ignorance and carnall securitie of the people must cause vs to be more wary whom we admit to the Sacraments Baptisme Children dying before Baptisme Priuate exercises on the Sabbath Preparation to obseruation of the Sabbath Examination Non proficients in the Church Simile To rise early on the Sabbath 2 Exercises after and betweene the publike Meditation Meditation concerning Gods workes Consider how obedient in sixe daies the beasts haue been vnto vs and on the seuenth how disobedient we be to God To auoid dulnes and deadneâ— in the priuate exercises of the Sabbath seeke to the communion and fellowship of the godly Of the duties of loue Collections for the poore on the Sabbath To disgrace others by reports Psal. 15 3. Note Two things in these duties to be obserued Sincerity in all duties Outward actions without inward affections Simile How the Sabbath is brokeÌ„ Workes how farre forbiddeÌ„ on the Sabbath The dressing of meates on the Sabbath Things forbidden on the Sabbath Whether it be hard for some callings to keepe the Sabbath Of seruants Of shepheards heardsmen c. Bakers and Brewers Mariners and Posts Mariners Note Preachers by sea Similiâ— The prophanes of many seafaring men Posts Of Faires Markets Seed time haruest Blindnes of men How wee ought more carefully to obserue the Sabbath in the haruest than any other time of the yeere 1 2 3 4 Simile Double necessitie Of gathering Saffron Of trauelling Of the works of our pleasureâ— Of feasting and banketting â— Sam. 22. 25. Obiection Of pastimes and recreations If trauell be forbidden in seede time and haruest much more pleasures all the yeere long The vnclean sinne of dancing Esai 58. Obiection Answere Sicke persoÌ„s How the Sabbath is prophaned in thought word c. The differeÌ„ce between the not sanctifying and prophaning of the Sabbath Prophanation of the Sabbath Thought Word The nourishing and harbouring of euil thoughts in our hearts on the Sabbath will depriue vs of all fruit of Gods worship Preaching Gods ordinarie meanes to saluation Reading of the Scriptures publikely in the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matter Order Simile Time Nulla dies sine linea Feare How to attaine a clâ—â—re vnderstanding sound iudgement and good affections 1. Cor. 2. Good heart Meditation False feares and false ioyes 2. ConfereÌ„nce 3. Faith Supra Of preparation A generall faith 4. Practise Want of practise makes men blinder after some measure of knowledge S. Prayer Many rest in knowledge and want faith why Thanksgiuing Meditations of death A dull kinde of death Great quietnes mâ—â—knes in the death of many sinners Simile The death of Heretikes Note The implicit popish faith cannot helpe in temptation Hereticall opinions concerning the resurrection Few Christians doe truly belieue the resurrection The parts of speciall points handled 1 2 3 Translation of Enoch His opinion concerning Enoch and Eliahs bodie Heb. 11. 33. Matth. 22. 32. Iob. 19. 25. What is meant by soule Psal. 16. Places of the new Testament Note Note this interpretatioÌ„ of Heb 11. 39. 2. Pet. 3. 10. Reuel 10. 11. 2 ConfirmatioÌ„ 1 2 3 4 1 We must beleeu what the Lord saith how contrary soeuer it seem to naturall reason Matth. 25. 33. Luke 16. 23. Gods iustice and mercie
necessarie vse whereof we shall more plainely perceiue if wee doe wisely consider either the lamentable inconueniences which accompanie the want of the pure vnderstanding thereof or the manifold commodities which ensue the right embracing of the same The inconueniences are partly to be obserued in the wicked and partly to be noted in the children of God In the wicked who either are seduced by false doctrine or else which are carelesse of true doctrine They that are deceiued by false religion be either Papists on the one side the Families of loue with such like heretikes on the other side whereof the one that is the Papists make the Sabbath day but an ordinance and ceremonie of the Church and therefore obserue it but as a thing taken vp and retained by the Church of Rome as also they do many other holie daies in the yeere The other seeing no further into it than as it is an ordinance and ceremonie and thinking it to containe nothing morall crie out against it as willing to haue it wholie abrogated seeing all ceremonies haue had their end in Christ alleadging though nothing to the purpose that God is a spirit and will be worshipped in spirit and in truth and therefore the obseruation of a day is nothing auailable to his worship Againe what credit it hath in them that are carelesse of religion all men may see Tush say these men the Sabbath is too â—ewish and full of superstition and therefore vnto them it is all one with other common holie daies sauing that peraduenture they had rather haue it than want it not for any loue of religion but for easing of their flesh and the more in-glutting themselues with carnall pleasure by meanes whereof they make it a day of the world not a day of the Church a time rather dedicated to the pampering of the flesh than sincerely coÌ„secrated to the building vp of the soule and spirit In the children of God otherwise well instructed haue also arisen many scruples concerning this matter how it is ceremonious how it is not which kinde of men keepe the Sabbath not as grosse heretikes and yet not as carefull obseruers by reason that they are not throughly taught in it nor fully perswaded of it Wherefore we may see how needfull this doctrine is yea although we had no care of them that are not in the Church yet in respect of them of whom we haue most care being in the Church of God with vs. And this necessitie we shall also obserue if in truth we marke the seuerall commodities which proceede from the right vnderstanding hereof For seeing the Sabbath day is the schoole day the faire day the market day the feeding day of the soule when men purely knowing the vse of it separate it wholy from other daies they shall see how they may recouer themselues from sinnes alreadie past arme themselues against sin to come grow in knowledge increase in faith and how much they shall be strengthened in the inner man Wherefore in the booke of God when the Lord will vrge the obseruation of the whole law he often doth it vnder this one word of keeping the Sabbath Againe when the Prophets sharply rebuke the people for their sinnes they particularly lay before them how the Sabbaths of the Lord are broken And to speake the truth how can a man lie long in the liking of sin who embraceth this doctrine in conscience who willingly would haue his sinnes discouered his conscience vnripped the iudgements of God against his sinnes threatned wherby he might come to a loathing grow to a further misliking of his sinnes daily Sure it is indeede that as in other things so in this the ceremonial vse little auaileth Howbeit if for the ceremoniall vse of the Sabbath because many so vse it therefore we should leaue it we might as well by the same reason put out of the doores of the Church the administration of the Sacraments the making of prayer the preaching of the word because the most part of men vse these things for a fashion neither is it the question which we haue in hand what men doe but what they ought to doe in the obseruation of the Sabbath In the setting downe whereof this order doth offer it selfe to be obserued first to speake of the commandement it selfe and then of the reasons thereof The commandement as we see is deliuered both affirmatiuely and negatiuely whereas all other the commandements are but either affirmatiuely or negatiuely expressed so that where it is said the Sabbath day keepe holie the holie vse of the Sabbath is flatly and straightly vrged where it is added in it thou shalt not doe any worke the irreligious breach of the same is plainely restrained The reasons be in number foure The first is included in the word remember and is drawne from the end which is thus much in effect Wilt thou worship me purely and loue thy neighbour vnfainedly then obserue this one thing which I haue therefore placed indifferently betweene those commaundements which concerne mine owne honour and the comfort of thy brethren The second reason is deriued from the authoritie of the lawgiuer whereby the Lord vrgeth our obedience and is expressed in these words the seuenth day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God The third is inferred of the equitie of this law wherein the Lord dealeth with men as it were by conference and disputeth by plaine reason that iustly we cannot denie him the seuenth for his owne glorie who hath not denied vs sixe daies to trauell in our owne affaires And this is gathered when he saith Sixe daies shalt thou labour and doe all thy worke but the seuenth day c. The fourth and last reason is borrowed from proportion of the Lords own example that as in sixe daies he made all things and in the seuenth ceased from creating though not from preseruing them so in sixe daies we may haue a naturall vse of the creatures of God but on the seuenth day we ought to haue a spirituall vse of them Vnder these may be couched another reason deriued from the time wherein the Lord first commanded the Sabbath which was in mans innocencie so that if before transgression it was an effectuall meanes to keepe out sinne then after mans fall it must needes be of force to withstand sinne It may seeme the best way to some first to intreate of the commandement it selfe and then of the reasons Howbeit because the Lord his wisedome sometime prefixeth the reason as in the first commandement and seeing it is a thing of small effect to vrge the vse to them who are not grounded on the doctrine and it is hard to ouermatch the affection vntill iudgement be conuinced we will first arme the matter with reasons and then shew both how this law is kept and how it is broken This order is commended vnto vs by the holy Ghost 2. Timoth. 2. 16.
much in effect Wilt thou learne sincerely to worship me according to that substance manner and end which I haue prescribed and wilt thou truly trie thy loue to mee by exercising the duties of loue to thy brethren then forget not to keepe holie the Sabbath wherein I shall teach thee both how thou shalt walke vprightly in the worship due vnto mee and also liue obediently in duties concerning man Againe the nature of the word remember importeth thus much that this law was not only grauen in the hearts of our forefathers as were all the other but also in expresse words inioyned vnto Adam and Eue in Paradise and manifestly practised of the Israelites in the wildernes Exod. 16. and that therefore in this common promulgating of the Law they should especially remember this which is not newly giuen as are the rest but rather renued as being giuen out before True it is that before this solemne publishing of the Law in mount Sinai this and all other Commandements were written in the hearts of our fore-Fathers as we may see in the booke of Genes For the first we reade how the Lord said vnto Abraham Gen. 17. I am GOD all-sufficient walke before mee and be vpright Concerning the second Gen. 31. 19. Rachel is saide to steale her Fathers Idols Genes 35. 2. Iacob reformed his household and cleanseth it from Idolatrie For the third we may see how religious they were in swearing Concerning the fift what authority exercised Iacob towards his children what duties they yeelde to him both in life and death How they hated murther it is manifest in that historie Both Iosephs continencie and the punishment threatned to Abimelech declare how hainous a thing adultery was vnto them Concerning theft Laban his quarrelling with Iacob and Ioseph his accusing of the brethrē doe shew that it was a thing vnlawfull Lastly Abimelech the king reprehendeth both Abraham Genes 20. and Isaak Genes 26. for bearing false witnesse in denying their wiues Thus we see what efficacie is couched in this preface in that it sheweth both by the precept and practise giuen and yeelded of our first fathers how this commandement alone was giuen in expresse words as also that this one precept is the schoole of all the other Commandements But to what end to keepe it as ceremoniall No to sanctifie it as morall for the end of the Sabbath consisteth in these two things first in the morall secōdly in the figuratiue ceremoniall or shadowish obseruation of it as wee take the word shadow here for a figure because a ceremonie is more then a shadow That I call morall which doth informe mens manners either concerning their religion to God or their duties vnto man that I meane figuratiue which is added for a time in some respect to some persons for an helpe to that which is morall as Deut 5. 15. Remember that thou wast a seruant in the land of Aegipt Howbeit that this first morall ende is here vnderstood the first words declare where it is saide Sanctifie the Sabbath day For where mention is made of the ceremonie it is saide keepe and not sanctifie the Sabbath Now what is it to sanctifie the Sabbath day but to put it apart from all other dayes for a peculiar vse of Gods worship for otherwise wee must know that all other dayes are sanctified so that to sanctifie it is to do that thing on the Sabbath for which it was commanded but of this we shall speake more largely by the grace of God in the last reason In the meane time let vs briefly obserue this that as our first parents did sanctifie the Sabbath in viewing the creatures of God for to praise him so wee sanctifie it in vsing the means which hee hath appointed for his worship So that first wee vsing the exercises of religion whereby we may be sanctified and then ioyning with them the spirituall vse of the creatures whereby wee may be furthered in our sanctification should after vse the exercises of loue whereby we may shew that wee are sanctified Our first Fathers needed not ordinarily the ministrie of the Word but had the great bookes of Gods workes We haue need of the Word both publike and priuate and therefore must learne it that hauing learned it wee might the better exercise the duties of loue So then that which was first to Adam is now the last to vs to wit the beholding of God in his creatures and the praising of him for the same In the Psalme 92. which was appointed to be sung of the Church on the Sabbath is set downe as the chiefest vse thereof the singing of Gods mercie the shewing of his righteous iudgements in rewarding the godlie though afflicted in punishing the vngodlie though here they be aduaunced as also in learning to know God in his worship and in his workes Againe Psal 95. we shall not see any ceremoniall vse of the Sabbath but that it should be vsed in praying to God in praising of God and hearing of his Word This is confirmed Exod. 31. 13. Speake vnto the children of Israel and say Notwithstanding keepe my Sabbaths for it is a signe betweene mee you in your generation that yee may know that I the Lord doe sanctifie you As also Deuteron 5. 12. Keepe the Sabbath day to sanctifie it as the Lord thy God hath commaunded thee And Ezechiel 20. vers 12. I gaue them my Sabbaths to bee a signe betweene mee and them that they might know that I am the Lord that sanctifie them In which places as the reason is adioyned of keeping the Sabbath So wee must vnderstand that where it is called a signe it is meant a document and not a figure for euery figure is a signe but euery signe is not a figure as we may see in the sacraments which are not figures or shadowes of things to come So that in that the Lorde saith My Sabbath is a signe betweene mee and you it is as much in effect as if he should say my Sabbath is a common instruction betweene you and me of mee as the Creator Redeemer and Sanctifier of you as created redeemed and sanctified so that the Sabbath is a document pledge of Gods will whereby we should know what hee is vnto vs and wherein wee should learne what we should do to him In which respect this commandement is no more ceremoniall then the first where the Lord propoundeth what he is to vs and secretly includeth what wee should be to him No maruell then though this be the principall ende which was not begun to the Iewes but first inioyned to Adam and Eue. Wherefore we may thus reason both safely and soundly Whatsoeuer is the first ende is the chiefest ende but to sanctifie the Sabbath is the first end because it was ordained so to Adam in time of his innocencie at what time it could not bee a figure because by the iudgement of
the vse of all the trees excepted onely one so from the law of equitie she exaggerateth their sinne if hauing so bounâ—â—full an vse of many trees lawfull they should eate of the one tree that was forbidden The same reason alleageth Ioseph to restraine his Mistresse of her lewd and loth some purpose Genes 39. 8 9. Behold saith he my Maister knoweth not what he hath in the house with mâ— but hath committed all that he hath to mine hand there is no man greater in his house then I â—â—â—ther hath hee kept any thing in his house but onely thee because thou art his wise how then can I dâ— this great wickednes c In which place as he on the one side commendeth his Masters liberalitieâ— so on the other side he sheweth how his sinne should euen by the rule of iustice be more â—ainous and horrible if not contenting himselfe with his Maisters curtesie hee should intrude himselfe into his owne possession Againe from hence Iob reproueth his wife and sheweth her blasphemie Iob. 5. 10. Thou speakest said Iob like a foolish woman what shall wee receiue good at the hand of God and not receiue euill Thus by the square of righteousnes the man of God proueth her offence to be the greater in that hauing receiued so manie blessings shee could not away once to taste of the crosse Out of the mouthes of these two or three witnesses we may gather how hainous an euill it is that not contenting out selues with the large measure of sixe dayes trauaile we should be so bolde as to inuade the Lord his seuenth day reserued for himselfe Thus wee see how the Lord granteth vs sixe dayes for our bodies and the seuenth day for our soules not that we must thinke that other dayes are to be separated from this vse but that this day must be wholly seuered from other for that vse For if it were possible or could be conuenieÌ„t either in respect of our calling or the places where we dwell twice to meete euery weeke day as it is yet vsed in some places though more of custome and fashion then in faith and of conscience in most of those places it were nothing but equall For looke what proportion is from sixe daies to the seuenth the same may be gathered from nine or rather twelue houres to the tenth whereby the tithe at the least may be affoorded for the Lord And herein is the onely difference betweene the sixe daies and the seuenth that the worship of God must in the sixe daies be vsed at such seasons as in wisedome are so separated and diuided to that end without any hinderance of our lawfull and necessarie callings as it doth not take vp the principall but shredeâ— and ouerplus of our vocation but on the seuenth day we must make such a separation from other daies that what we did but in part in the weeke or working daies we may doe in whole on the seuenth and Sabbath day True it is that this equitie of twice meeting euery day is more conuenient for Cities and populous townes where many dwell together than in other places and situations which for distance of place haue not the congregation so dwelling together Heere our common distinction of calling the weeke daies working daies and the Sabbath daies holy daies taketh away their friuolous assertion who thinke that euery day should be our Sabbath day as though we should confound and shuffle together our working daies and resting daies Now if the permission of the sixe daies appertaine to vs is not the sanctifying of the Sabbath day also coÌ„manded to vs And if those things be permitted vs which coÌ„cerne our calling are not much more those things commaÌ„ded which respect our sanctification Wherfore if any say the commandement is ceremoniall may not the same say the permission is ceremoniall For who so affirmeth the one may affirme the other but both falsely If we should admit these daies were to be restrained in some respects and for some speciall causes we affirm this restraining must be for a time but not continuall that when the reasons of the exceptions should cease then the exceptions themselues should cease also But some will say what will you not allow some day of rest for humbling fasting or allowing some daies for humbling will you not allow one also for thanksgiuing reioycing To this I answere that concerning fasting when there is a speciall need of a day appointed this is no commandement of man or of the Church but of God himselfe who as he hath laid vpon vs the neede of the remedie so hath he also commanded vs to vse the remedie And as for the day of reioycing I thinke it may be put on the Sabbath which we make our daies of thanksgiuing For as the Iewes vsed the Sabbath as a day to remeÌ„ber with thanksgiuing their creation so we may vse that day for a thankful remembrance of our redemption because in it we may meditate of all those benefits which our Sauiour Christ by his natiuitie circumcision passion resurrection ascension hath purchased for vs. But if any man obiect that this is too niggardly and sparingly because as God is extraordinarie in mercie so we should be extraordinarie in thankesgiuing I graunt that Christian Magistrates may for necessarie occasion in wisedome of the spirit alter the times and appoint some seasons for that purpose so it be done for a while and continue not as perpetuall for in sixe daies as we taught before we must chiefely labour in our callings and bestow some part of time in God his worship and on the Sabbath day we must chiefely waite on God his worship and bestow no time on other things but vpon necessitie because we are no lesse charged on the Sabbath to worship God than we are permitted on the other daies to follow our ordinarie callings Now let vs proceede to the third reason taken from the Law-giuer or author of the commandements For it thus followeth Exod. 20 vers 6. But the seuenth day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God c. This argument we knowe to be vsed seuerely in the three precepts going before In the first it goeth before the commandement in the second it commeth after in the third it is more neerely adioyned And here it is called the Lords Sabbath which proueth that therefore it must be wholly spent vpon the Lord. Now were it ceremoniall then it should followe that there were but nine commandements seeing Deutr. 4. 13. Moses affirmeth that the couenant which the Lord commaunded his people to doe were tenne commaundements where we see that not the Church but the word of God setteth downe this computation And albeit the ceremonies be also the commandements of the Lord neuerthelesse we must wisely distinguish betweene the one and the other The commandements were immediately giuen out by the Lord himselfe the ceremonies were giuen immediately to Moses from the
Lord but mediately from God to his people by the ministerie of Moses For it is said Deutero 5. 22. These words the Lord spake vnto all your multitude in the mount out of the middest of the fire the clouds and the darknesse with a great voyce and added no more thereto In which place the man of God speaketh of the tenne commaundements which a little before he had repeated as they were published generally to all by the Lord himselfe which therefore are prepetuall to all people nations and languages not onely to the Iewes but also to the Gentiles The ceremonies as we know were not vniuersall but beginning with the Iewes they ended with them neither were they perpetuall but in Christ his comming were abrogated This difference is yet more plainely set downe Deutero 4. 13. 14. Then the Lord declared vnto you his couenant which he commaunded you to doe euen the tenne Commaundements and wrote them vpon two tables of stone And the Lord commaunded me the same time that I should teach you ordinances and lawes which yee should obserue in the land whither ye goe to possesse it Where Moses maketh a flat difference of those lawes which God gaue in his owne person and them which were giuen by his ministerie By this word ordinances which is in this verse are signified as some affirme those lawes whereby the Iewes did differ from other people Thus we see how Moses was the minister of the ceremoniall law which was giuen but vnto some and lasted but for a season but the morall law which appertaineth to all men and is in vertue for euer the Lord himselfe did giue it forth Now as we answere the Papists in defending against them the second precept as morall and not ceremoniall so we likewise stand against them in this For looke what straying and vnstaied mindes were in the Iewes concerning the worship of God the same also is in vs by nature and what helpes soeuer they needed therein either to be put in minde of their creation or to the viewing of God his workes or sacrificing to the Lord the same are as needfull for vs to helpe vs in our sacrifices for we neede a perfect rule as well as the Iewes to preserue vs from idolatrie and heresie Againe seeing we haue as great neede of a solemne time for these things wherein we may giue our selues wholly to hearing praying and receiuing of the Sacraments as they had for their worship we are subiect to as great distractions of minde in our callings as they were and being with them of a finite nature can no more than they doe infinite things It is as requisite for vs as for them to haue a lawe as well for the time as for the manner of worship wherein laying aside our ordinarie workes we should chiefely and principally wholly giue our selues to those exercises of Religion and duties of loue which onely in part we did before and so more freely espie our sinnes past eschue our sinnes present and strengthen our selues against the sinnes to come Wherefore to shut vp this argument we affirme against the wicked heretikes of our time that so long as we stand in neede of corporall meanes as meate drinke apparell and sleepe for the continuing of our corporall estate so long we shall also neede the spirituall meanes as the word the Sacraments and prayer for the continuing of our soules And as it is not ceremoniall for these considerations to vse these meanes so it is morall to haue a time commaunded and obserued wherein these things should be practised It remaineth to speake of the fourth last reason drawne from the proportion of God his owne example as may appeare in these words Exod. 20. 11. For in sixe daies the Lord made the heauen and earth the sea and all that in them is and rested the seuenth day therefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day and hallowed it Wherein we haue thus much in effect as the Lord made the creatures in sixe daies so wee in sixe should haue a naturall vse of them And as he sanctified that is put a part the seuenth day to his owne worship and blessed it with a peculiar blessing giuen to his worship appointed so we also setting this day apart from the ordinarie workes of our calling should wholly and onely consecrate it to the worship of God So that as God made all things in sixe daies so wee may vse them sixe daies as Adam did in the garden and as the Lord rested from his workes of creation though not from his worke of prouidence and administration so must we set a part this day to looke for a speciall blessing and speciall benediction of God his worship because of his owne promise and institution Why did the Lord this to our first father he beheld the workes of euery day and blessed euery day We must note that he gaue a speciall blessing aboue the other daies vnto this day Now therefore admit that a man should graunt this much to an heretike that we should be as perfect as Adam in his innocencie which is a manifest heresie yet they must graunt that we stood in need of the word and Sacraments the vse whereof they deny seeing Adam had neede of the vse of all these things being yet without sinne We therefore oppose thus much vnto them that so long as they will acknowledge a neede of corporall helpes by calling for meate sleepe apparell so long their soules stand in need of spirituall meanes as of the word Sacraments and prayer because their soules must as well be preserued as their bodies nourished Our first father then had a Sabbath to be put in minde of the Creator and that without distraction he might the better be put in minde of the glorious kingdome to come that more freely he might giue himselfe to meditation and that he might the better glorifie God in sixe daies As the heretikes then denie the necessitie of the word prayer and Sacraments so we looke for a new heauen and a new earth and then we hope and acknowledge that we shall keepe a continuall Sabbath But in the meane time seeing the Sabbath which we now haue was before sinne we since sinne came into the world haue much more neede of it because that which was needfull to continue Adam in innocencie is also as needfull to recouer vs and to continue vs in our recouerie The Lord then hauing sanctified this day it is not our day but the Lord his owne day But some will say How is God better serued on the Sabbath than on any other day I answer not that we put religon in that day as it is a day more than in any other but that on that day we are freer from distractions and set at more libertie to the worshipping of God than we are on the other sixe daies wherein we are bound to our ordinarie and lawfull calling Wherefore as we put on holinesse in the
creatures of water bread and wine in the Sacraments but acknowledge all inward grace to proceede from God his blessing and institution so we promise vnto our selues on the Lord his day a greater blessing not for any thing in the day it selfe but by reason of God his owne ordinance and promise of a blessing to the same And as we denie not a blessing from the Lord on priuate prayer reading and conference but acknowledge a greater blessing to be due euen by the Lord his owne promise to these exercises publike in cōparison of the other so wee denie not the grace of God to be vpon those houres redeemed from our outward callings and consecrated to the Lord but confesse a more speciall blessing from God to belong to that whole day which the Lord hath taken vp to himselfe alone and that for his owne promise sake vnto all them which come with simple hearts to obey his holy commaundement Now hauing gone through these reasons which proue the Sabbath day to be morall and that this commaundement is no lesse to be obserued than the other nine before we enter into the exposition of the law it selfe it shal be cōuenient to meet with such reasons as some men bring to preludice the trueth of that which hath beene alreadie spoken which being done by God his grace we will come to the other The reasons against the Sabbath may briefely be reduced into such as either seeme to be drawne out of the expresse words of the Scriptures or else by some consequence to be gathered from the Scriptures The arguments borrowed from the written word are either out of the olde Testament or out of the new they which are contained in the olde are taken either out of the lawe or out of the Prophets Out of the lawe they make much a doe about that which is written Exod. 31. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. where the Lord faith this vnto Moses Speake thou vnto the children of Israel and say Notwithstanding keepe ye my Sabbaths for it is a signe betweene me and you in your generations that ye may know that I the Lord doe sanctifie you Ye shall therefore keepe the Sabbath for it is holy vnto you he that defileth it shall die the death therefore whosoeuer worketh therein the same person shall be euen cut off from among his people Sixe daies shall men worke but in the seuenth day is the Sabbath of the holy rest to the Lord whosoeuer doth any worke on the Sabbath day shall die the death Wherefore the children of Israel shall keepe the Sabbath that they may obserue the rest throughout their generations for an euerlasting couenant It is a signe betweene me and the children of Israel for euer for in sixe daies the Lord made the heauen and the earth and in the seuenth day hee ceased and rested Out of these words they snatch these three reasons First they triumph before the conquest and say it is manifest that it is a signe and therefore as they please to conclude it is a figure True it is that it is here called a signe vers 13. as also Ezech. 20. 12 it is plaine howbeit this is no good reason that seeing the Sabbath is a signe therefore it is a figure or shadowe For although euery figure and shadowe be a signe yet euery signe is not a figure or shadow A figure foresheweth a trueth afterwards to be reuealed a shadow betokeneth a bodie hereafter to be exhibited but a signe as it doth sometimes signifie a thing afterwards to be looked for so it doth sometimes assure vs of a thing alreadie performed The figure ceaseth when the trueth commeth there is no vse of the shadow when the body is present but the signe and the thing signified may be ioyned together and both of them serue for a present vse Againe they gather out of the 16. verse of the chapter which we haue in hand where it is said The children of Israel shall keepe the Sabbath that they may obserue the rest through their generations for an euerlasting couenant that because the Sabbath of God is his couenant for euer that is vntill Christ it is ceremoniall True it is that the lawe admitteth this phrase of speech sundrie times to say for euer that is vntill Christ in whom al things are fulfilled But we must obserue this general rule as our guide when we will know what figures and ceremonies end in Christ and what morall precepts belong vnto vs. When a thing is vrged to the Iewes and hath a peculiar reason made properly to the Iewe and appertaineth nothing to the Christian then as it begunne with the Iewes as they were Iewes it ceased with the Iewes but when the reason of the thing vrged is not peculiar to the Iewes but also belongeth to the Christians then the thing commanded is not proper to the Iew but common to the Iew and Gentile Wherefore let vs square out the reason by the line of this generall rule It is here added v. 17. For in six daies the Lord made the heauen and the earth and in the seuenth day he ceased and rested Where if it had beene said they shall obserue the rest for an euerlasting couenant because they were brought out of Egypt I would haue graunted it to haue beene peculiar to the Iewes but seeing this is the reason the Lord rested which is common not to the posteritie of Abraham alone but to the whole posteritie of Adam the commaundement must be granted generall both to Iew and Gentile For it is a common instruction to all men in all ages to labour six daies wherein the Lord made the heauen and the earth and to cease from labour the seuenth day because in it the Lord rested The plaine sense then of this place is briefly this as if the Lord should say I made this law in the beginning of the world and it shall last to the end of the world I made it to Adam the father of all generations and it shall endure to the last of all his posteritie from generation to generation I made this law to ease my selfe after my great paines taken in the creating of the world in sixe daies and you shall keepe it to ease your mindes which are fraught with many distractions by reason of your ordinarie callings in those daies Neither would I haue any to thinke that the Lord had neede of any refreshing who being infinite cannot be subiect to distractions or wearines but we must know that where the Lord is said that he refreshed himselfe by taking view of his creatures he commendeth his loue to vs ward in shewing rather what ought to be in vs than what was in him For such alacritie and diligence should we vse in our callings as we should be glad when the Lords day commeth that in it we shall recouer our selues and ease our mindes of those distractions which burthen vs in our outward calling and so
refresh our selues with spirituall pleasures in the pure worship of God and thankefull beholding of his workes We see how these reasons make rather flatly with vs than against vs. And thus much for their proofes out of the prescript words of the lawe now let vs consider what they alleage out of the Prophets Their reasons out of the Prophets be taken either out of Esay or out of Ezechiel Out of Esay they vse these places Esai 56. 1. 2. and 58. 13. 14. and 66. 13. The wordes of the Prophet chap. 56. vers 1. 2 are these Thus saith the Lord keepe iudgement and doe iustice for my saluation is at hand to come and my righteousnesse is to be reuealed Blessed is the man that doth this and the sonne of man which laieth hold on it he that keepeth the Sabbath and polluteth it not and keepeth his hand from doing any euill See say they here is the Sabbath commended as a resting from sinne I denie it not but our controuersie is about the ground of the Sabbath For why doth the Lord so call on his people by the Prophets for keeping the Sabbath and crieth so much against the breach of the same but because it was the especiall meanes of God his worship and their saluation which being contemned they contemned God his worship and their owne welfare And because in this horrible contempt of the holie schoole of the Lord where they should haue learned both their religion towards God and duties to their brethren they gaue a manifest token of carelesnesse in them both they are worthily threatned by the Prophet And concerning the pure interpretation of this place by keeping the Sabbath is meant the obseruation of the first table by keeping their hands from doing any euill is vnderstood the obedience of the second table so that the thing in this place chiefly vrged is this that they should keepe the Sabbath which might nourish them in the worship of God and in duties to their brethren But say they the Sabbath is here ioyned with ceremonies as may appeare in the verses following therefore it is a ceremonie This is no sound argument For in the law is set downe the morall law which teacheth the common duties of all Gods people wherein be also the ceremonies which describe the duties peculiar to the Iewes whereupon we must not conclude that therefore the morall law is ceremoniall Againe these ceremonies containe not only certaine truths of spirituall things which should be accomplished in Christ but also of other meanes which should succeed in their places True it is that if they had onely contained truths of spirituall things in Christ it had beene somewhat that they affirme but seeing they haue also in them such meanes which though not in the same manner yet more effectually are afterward to be vsed the reason is not good Wherefore we reason against them thus that albeit we haue not the manner of their sacrifices yet we haue our sacrifices and meanes of Gods worship succeeding them For though we haue not as they had Priests to offer for vs and such slaine sacrifices as the Priests did offer for them yet we haue the Ministers of the word of God which cut vp mens consciences by whom the secrets of mens hearts are made manifest 1. Cor. 14. 25. By the preaching of the Gospell and word of God which being mightie in operation and sharper than a two edged sword entreth thorough euen to the diuiding asunder of the soule and spirit and of the ioynts and the marrow and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the hearts Heb. 4. vers 12. And whereby Christ is as it were freshly crucified vnto vs and that by so much the more profitably than if we were present at the thing it selfe as beside the describing of the manner thereof the fruite of it is more effectually preached And certainely we may affirme that then the dumbe sacrifices of the blinde Papists came in when this glorious sacrifice of preaching ceased And where the word is administred in any power and sinceritie there doubtlesse the preaching of the law striketh vs and the preaching of the Gospell bringeth vs to Christ. Herein is the difference betweene the Iewes and vs that they in all their Sacraments and sacrifices represented Christ that was to come and shewed that their sinnes in him should be taken away being yet to come we manifestly in our sacrifices witnesse that he is alreadie come and that our sinnes in his death are fully pardoned Besides to those forenamed sacrifices we haue the sacrifices of prayer and thanksgiuing whereof the Prophet speaketh Psalme 141. 2. Let my prayer be directed in thy sight as incense and the lifting vp of mine hands as an euening sacrifice As also Psalme 119. part 14. vers 108. O Lord I beseech thee accept the free offerings of my mouth and teach me thy iudgements Of these sacrifices is mention Malac. 1. Hose 14. 2. Mat. 24. Ioh. Heb. 13. 15. Now in that it followeth Esai 56. 7. that the Lord will bring them to his house of prayer I grant in that they had but one house of prayer which represented to them the Church to be one it was ceremoniall yet I also confesse that in the same was this common truth that it should be a meane to worship God Wherefore in this place the Lord commaundeth and commendeth holie assemblies euen to vs to whom they be as needfull as to the Iewes For though it be not now necessarie nor required that wee should goe vp to Ierusalem to worship after the manner of the Iewes yet besides our priuate houses wherein we may worship the Lord we haue neede of one publike and common place to meete in whereunto the Lord in his Gospel hath made this promise that where two or three shall be gathered in his name he will be in the middest of them This also is commended vnto vs by the example of the holy Apostles who mette together and besides their seuerall houses it is said Acts. 2. 46. They continued with one accord in the Temple so that they had one place where the Word the Sacraments Prayer c were vsed And though we now haue not the same offerings places and sacrifices which the Iewes had yet we haue these things more effectually than they and though we haue not their Sabbath yet we haue a Sabbath The words Esay 58. 13. be these If thou turne away thy foote from the Sabbath from doing thy will on mine holy day and call the Sabbath a delight to consecrate is as glorious to the Lord and shalt honour him not doing thine owne waies nor seeking thine owne will nor speaking a vaine word 14. Then shalt thou delight in the Lord and I will cause thee to mount vpon the high places of the earth c. This is spoken to the present estate of the Iewes as then they were and not properly to
the Gentiles but as they may see their estate in the Iewes in which respect it may be profitablie applied to the Gentiles but euident it is that here properly it was spoken to the Iewes For in this place the Prophet sharply reprehendeth them because they kept not their fastings and holy daies aright Howbeit they did not sticke to complaine among themselues that they had fasted that they humbled themselues and vsed all the meanes which their fathers before them had done but all in vaine in that they felt not the like effects which their fathers did Wherefore the Lord by his Prophet answereth them in this sort True it is that yee fast indeed but therewithall yee lie and liue still in your sinnes yee fast but without repentance and so farre are yee from true forsaking of your sinnes that on your fasting daies howsoeuer like hypocrites ye vse the outward action ye exercise crueltie oppression debate and strife and doe ye looke that this holy hypocrisie should be acceptable vnto me No If ye will please me with your fasting repent ye of your sinnes shew foorth your sorrow by the fruits of loue in exercising the works of mercie and compassion which things when I shall behold in you with an vpright heart then I will accept your offering and be pleased with your fasting Againe doe not thinke that I will looke vpon your holidaies so long as ye vse them but vpon custome in hypocrisie making them vnprofitable for my worship and your saluation and repentance vntill such time as ye endeuour a better and more holie vse of them both concerning the pure honouring of my name and the furthering of your owne saluation Behold here say they the Sabbath is abrogated than which they can affirme nothing more contrarie out of this place For here is no abrogating of the Sabbath but an establishing of the true celebrating of the Sabbath with a sharpe reprehending of their corrupt and present estate And as he speaketh against their corrupt Sabbath so he taxeth them for their hypocritical fasting so that if they will haue the Sabbath to be abrogated much more must they driue fasting out of the doores of the Church against which he is most earnest and telling them that their fasts are not in truth the Lord sheweth them with what fasting he is pleased Againe say they see here it is manifest that to cease from sinne in our Sabbath which we must keepe I answere it is the fruite of the Sabbath which we must keepe and therefore because where the meanes are vsed without any effect or fruite there the meanes are nothing the Lord rather vrgeth them to the effects and keeping of the Sabbath with fruite then disanulleth the Sabbath And it is vsuall in the word of God to vse the effect for the cause and the fruite for the meanes as we may see Iam. 1. 27. Pure religion and vndefiled before God euen the Father is this to visit the fatherlesse and widowes in their aduersitie and to keepe himselfe vnspotted of the world Which briefely is as if the Apostle should say this is the effect of true religion when faith doth purely shew it selfe in the workes of loue Againe Ioh 6. 47. 48. He that beleeueth in me hath euerlasting life I am the bread of life Where our Sauiour Christ sheweth that the effect of faith is the eating of Christ his flesh and drinking of his blood So that to vse the meanes without the effect is hypocrisie as also to looke for the effect without vsing of the meanes is foolish presumption Wherfore we affirme that from the mouth of the Lord by his holy Prophet that to rest in fasting and in the Sabbath an outward meane is of no value being separated from good workes the issue and the effect of the same that if we would God should be mercifull to vs we should also shew our selues mercifull to others So then the Lord taketh not here away the one but sheweth the one to be fruitlesse without the other and is so farre from taking away the Sabbath that rather he goeth about to informe them in the true vse of the Sabbath The meaning therefore of the Prophet his word is this If thou wilt not rest in the bare ceremonie of thy holie daies but wilt do thy holy seruice to me and duties of loue to thy brethren then shalt thou shew thy selfe to take true pleasure in God and his worship Where we must learne so to delight our selues with the meanes of our saluation that seeing we can but iâ—part giue our selues vnto them in the weeke daies we should greatly reioyce when the Sabbath day commeth contrary to the practise of the people â—â— Amos his time who would say Amos 8. 5. When will the new moneth be gone that we may â—â—â—â— corne and the Sabbath that we may let forth wheate and make the Ephah small and the shekâ—â— great and falsifie the weights by dâ—â—â—it Wherefore we conclude that here is not the abrogating but the pure celebrating of the Sabbath which appeareth by effect when it draweth vs neerer to God and causeth vs to take greater pleasure in his waies There remaineth that which is Esai 66. 23. And from moneth to moneth and from Sabbath to Sabbath shall all flesh come to worship before me saith the Lord Where it is said from Sabbath to Sabbath behold say they here is set downe a continuall Sabbath to be obserued euery day in the kingdome of Christ and therefore there ought not to be one prescript day onely in the whole weeke But the reason is most weake and containeth a manifest absurditie For if euery day should be a Sabbath and we in the Sabbath are commaunded to doe no manner of worke when should we trauell in our ordinarie callings whereunto the Lord himselfe hath permitted vs sixe daies Thus we see the sixe daies of our ordinarie callings should be pulled away If they say that a man may follow his calling and yet worship God sufficiently and as becommeth the holy Sabbath then they must graunt that we may doe our ordinary workes on the Sabbath as also they suspect the Lord of want of wisedome But if we should looke narrowly into these mens liues we should finde that whilest they crie out to keepe euery day a Sabbath they in trueth in the meane time obserue no Sabbath at all Besides in that there needeth one particular day wholy to be giuen to the Lord it is certaine that the dearest children of God who vpon the other daies redeeme time to Gods worship earnestly desire this Now concerning the place it selfe which they seeme much to misconstrue we must vnderstand two things First it is not simply to be taken but in the way of comparison secondly it is meant of the kingdome of glorie and of the second comming of Christ. In the way of comparison it is vnderstood thus that the people of God should not content themselues to
worship him on the Sabbath onely but also in the other sixe daies it should be lawfull for them to haue holy assemblies and Christian meetings which though they now should doe but in part by reason of their ordinarie calling hereafter they should doe it both continually and perfectly in the kingdome of heauen Which thing was performed euen of the Apostles who although they obserued one solemne day yet had they their godly assemblies for holy exercises on other daies also True it is that the Family of loue pretends a shew of the kingdome of God in this life by rising from sinne saying that we here sit in heauenly places But the scriptures in this case speake of the begining not of the consummation of God his children in glorie For in this life we possesse but in hope that which perfectly we shall enioy We be here admitted but into the entrie of this kingdome we here take vp our hold we receiue our deedes our lease and euidence are giuen vs in this world to assure vs that hereafter we shal haue the full fruition perfect possession Wherefore another Prophet saith Ierem. 31. 33. 34. This shall be the couenant that I shall make with the house of Israel After those daies saith the Lord I will put my law in their inward parts c. 34. And they shall teach no more euery man his neighbour and euery man his brother saying I know the Lord for they shall all know me from the least of them to the greatest saith the Lord. Where we may see that though the full accomplishment of our glorie and knowledge is in heauen yet true it is that here it is begun and shall be finished hereafter when we shall perfectly know God whom now we know but in part and as it were in a mirrour For euery one as it is Hebr. 5. 12. concerning these times should be able through God his spirit to teach others according to that calling wherein the Lord hath placed him And as that place reacheth not that all should be Doctors but that there should be knowledge in all though in greater measure in some so our Prophet meaneth not that euery day should be a Sabbath but that Christians in euery day of the weeke should prouide for the worship of God in some measure though more fully and more solemnely on the Sabbath So we see the force of this to be in the way of a comparison that Christians should not satisfie themselues concerning the worship of God with the Sabbath but that also as their calling would permit they should worship from Sabbath to Sabbath As for the second answere to proue against the maintainers of a continuall Sabbath that this place is meant of the Church triumphant and not of the Church militant it shall easily appeare if we consider diligently what goeth before what commeth after which rule is worthilie to be followed in sifting out the true sense of the places in the Scriptures Now in the verse going before mention is made of the new heauens and the new earth whereby he meaneth not the first appearing of Christ in humilitie but his second comming in glorie as may appeare 2. Pet. 3. 13. where the Apostle repeateth the same words saying We looke for new heâ—uens and a new earth according to his promise wherein dwelleth righteousnesse Surely if the Prophet had meant this to haue beene in Christ his comming in the flesh it is most like it should haue beene in the flourishing estate of the Church and glorious times of the Apostles but that it was not so it is manifest by the Apostle his owne words We looke for new heauens c. In the verse following the Prophet speaketh of the worme that shall not die and of the fire that shall not be quenched which vndoubtedly is vnderstood of the hels whereinto the wicked shall be cast at the last iudgement day as may be gathered by our Sauiour Christ his words Mark 9. 43. 44. where he maketh mention of hell Where the worme dyeth not and the fire neuer goeth out Wherefore by the premises and sequele we conclude with the learned that the Sabbath here mentioned must be kept in the kingdome of heauen And therefore their continuall Sabbath which they should haue in this life is a deuise of their owne braine and not gathered out of this place And thus much of the reasons which seemed to proue the Sabbath ceremoniall taken out of the prescript words of the olde Testament As for that which we alleadged out of Ezechiel chap. 20. it is alreadie answered sufficiently in confuting their first reason which was drawne out of Exod. 32. Now it remaineth in like manner to consider of their arguments which they take out of the new Testament and that either out of the historie of Christ or from the writings of his holy Apostles And because the foure Euangelists agree in one harmonie we will briefly reduce all their reasons into one or two principall places namely Matth. 12. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. Marke 2. 27. In Matth. 12. it is said At that time Iesus went on a Sabbath day through the corne and his Disciples were hungry and began to plucke the eare of corne and to eate 2. And when the Pharisies saw it they said vnto him Behold thy disciples do that which is not lawfull to do vpon the Sabbath 3. But he said vnto them Haue ye not heard what Dauid did when he was an hungred and they that were with him 4. How he entred into the house of God and eate the shewe bread which was not lawfull for him to eate neither for them which were with him but onely for the Priests 5. Or haue yee not read in the Law how that on the Sabbath dayes the Priests in the Temple brake the Sabbath and are blamelesse 6. But I say vnto you that here is one greater than the Temple 7. Wherefore if yee knew what this is I will haue mercie and not sacrifice ye would not haue condemned the innocents 8. For the sonne of man is Lord euen of the Sabbath The occasion of this doctrine of Christ is that he going abroad to preach with his Disciples they for huÌ„ger pulled the eares of corne Hereof arose by the Pharises this Controuersie who accused the Disciples for trauelling on the Sabbath day as though they had done a worke on the Sabbath which was not lawfull to de done because the Law said that no man should trauaile on that day Our Sauiour Christ hearing this accusation defendeth his Disciples whereof some conclude that our Sauiour here abrogated the Sabbath But what could they haue forged more vntrue For if as they say he now had abrogated the Sabbath then our Sauior Christ did not obey euery part of the ceremonies vnto death which to affirme let them tell the danger of it Nay rather according to the iudgement of the better learned we affirme that Christ is so farre off
from speaking against the Sabbath in this place that hee setteth downe the pure obseruation of the same against them who peruersely and vntruely did iudge of it And here we see the Pharisees deale very cunningly with them For they might as well haue accused the Disciples of theft as of breaking the Sabbath had they not knowne that as the Lawe permitted a man to goe into the vine-yard for to gather grapes so hee caried no clusters away So they to satisfie their hunger might presently eate of the eares of corne carying none away with them Howbeit they could not see that this their trauell was not like their ordinarie trauelling on the other dayes and that it was agreeable to the Sabbath the Lawe permitting a Sabbath dayes iourney This some curiously haue defined to bee the space of a mile some two â—ome three miles vnto whom as I doe not denie the libertie of their iudgement so I thinke it to consist of that distance as a man may conueniently trauell for some holy purpose without anie hinderance of the ordinarie exercise of that day and without wearisomnes either to bodie or minde whereby he should be the vnfitter for the Lords worship or his duties And therefore they that dwelt but so farre from Ierusalem that they might oâ— that day conueniently goe to the Sacrifices and returne home without any of the former hinderances made a Sabbath daies iourney And now in our times a man may lawfully go so farre for the more comfortable or holie vse of the day in hearing so that neither his bodie be ouerwearied nor any due time of hearing be pretermitted and that without preiudice or breach of the Lords day Wherefore seeing our Sauiour CHRIST and his disciples trauelled to so holie an ende and no further then by a Sabbath dayes iourney was lawfull the end of the iourney which ought to measure this and like actions proueth that herein there was no breach of the Sabbath Neither is it likely that the Pharisees reproued and controlled the Disciples for trauelling seeing euen they themselues with them were companions in the iourney but rather they did it for their plucking the eares of corne whereby they shewed that the ceremonie of resting was not the chiefe thing in the Sabbath as now a dayes some doe thinke it but rather because they made prouision for their bodies contrarie as they imagined to Exod. 16. 24 Well it is most probable that the Disciples beeing gone farre from the place from whence they did set out because if they had then fainted they would there haue recreated themselues and farre distant from aniâ— place where they might eate for if they had bene neere any place they might rather haue refreshed themselues with other things then with corne they through fainting for want of other necessaries were constrained to satisfie their present necessitie with these things which if they had not done they shuld not haue been able to persist in their calling which was agreeable to the Sabbath the workes whereof did neuer restraine from eating which notwithstanding they might as iustly haue reprehended in the Disciples as their plucking the eares of corne The arguments whereby CHRIST doth answere them may briefly be referred to fiue heads The first is set downe in these words vers 3. Haue yee not heard what Dauid did when he was an hungred and they that were with him 4. How hee entred into the house of God ate the shewe-bread which was not lawfull for him to eate neither for them which were with him but only for the Priests Behold he speaketh here of the ceremonie of shew-bread which was broken for the preseruation of mens liues whereby hee sheweth that Ceremonies as a thing of lesse importance must giue place for lifes sake So that this is spoken of the end because the thing which is forbidden for a common end is not brokeÌ„ for a particular vse Wherefore Dauid and his companie did eate the shewe-bread to serue their necessitie and that without breach of the Law how much more may my Disciples eate the eares of corne to enable them the more to attend vpon the ordinaÌ„ce of God It is a rule in the ciuill law that it is against ciuilitie too greedily to hunt after the syllables of their Maximes and too carelesly to neglect and permit the true sense of the Law In which thing our Sauiour trappeth the Pharisees who were too seuere censurers of the letter and too seuere obseruers of the matter of the Law Our Sauiour therefore in effect meaneth thus much that as it was not lawfull to eate the shew bread vsually or ordinarily and yet to eate it vpon necessitie it was not vnlawfull so vsually to gather corne on the Sabbath euen in time of Haruest it was not lawfull and yet extraordinarilie and vpon necessitie to gather it was not vnlawfull on the Sabbath which permitted the works of necessitie whereby men might bee the better enabled and the lesse hindered to doe the workes of that day And for this cause seeing the Disciples without this helpe should haue beene vnfitter either to haue preached to others or heard our Sauiour and by it were enabled the more to either of these things it is euident that they were so farre off from breaking the Sabbath in so doing that rather they should haue broken it in not so doing So that Christ doth onely not abrogate the Sabbath in this place but also reprehending the Pharisies for their misconstruing of the Lawe and too strickt taking it without due consideration of the ende thereof he setteth downe a more pure obseruation of the same The second reason which is drawne from the Lawe it selfe and from the Priests owne practise may bee gathered out of the fift and sixt verses Haue yee not read in the Lawe how that on the Sabbath dayes the Priests in the Temple brake the Sabbath and are blamelesse 6. But I say vnto you heere is one greater then the Temple As if hee should haue saide Verilie yee misconstrue the Sabbath yee must better consider what kinde of works the Sabbath forbiddeth to wit the workes of mens ordinarie callings not beeing fitte for the dignitie of the Sabbath and nothing tending to the worship of God but if they beseeme the dignitie of that day and are done for God his holy worship they are not vnlawfull Aduise your selues I pray you doe not euen your owne Priests on the Sabbath-day slay their beasts to sacrifice Doe they not circumcise on that day And doe yee not carie your children to the Temple to be circumcised which are workes both in respect of your Priests and you and yet in that in these things yee are made the fitter to serue God in his worshippe yee thinke them not vnlawfull Likewise knowe that this plucking of the eares of corne in my Disciples is no worke of their ordinarie callings but to make them more able for the worship of God In that hee nameth the
perill and may not I helpe this man being in such danger How beit we must here note that our Sauiour CHRIST in shewing how in this law is humanitie to creatures giueth â—o jot of libertie to worldly men who vnder pretence of this obedience seeke rather their owne priuate gaine in rescuing from perils the creatures then the glory of Almightie God which may redound to him by the more cheerfull comfortable seruice of the creature being thus redeemed Now if any shall here further inquire whether in seeding time or the haruest season when the times before haue been and still are like to be vnseasonable and vntemperate they may somewhat on the Sabbath giue themselues to sowing or gathering of their corne I answere No. For it is by speciall words expressely forbidden Exod. 34. 21. Sixe daies shalt thou worke and in the seuenth day thou shalt rest both in earing time and in the haruest thou shalt rest And surely of all times labouring in haruest seemeth most vnlawfull First if as God his benefits grow on vs we must grow in thankfulnes then reaping at that time we ought to render most thankes and not to thinke the worship of one day sufficient in seuen much lesse to cut it from the Lord in part or in whole Secondly seeing in the weeke going before wee haue euen wearied both our owne bodies by labour and much more the bodies of our beasts in traâ—â—â—le besides that in working on the Sabbath wee contemne the ordinance of God most vnthankefully which so well in his law in this case hath prouided for vs wee deale too vnnaturally with our selues and too iniuriously with our cattell Againe if wee on this day make no conscience of the worship of God contemned by this worldly labouring wee manifestly bewray our want of faith in Gods goodnes wisedome and prouidence as though hee either would not preserue that which hitherto he nourished out of the earth or that he hauing dealt so mercifully in many benefits before should now â—â— one faile vs which vndoubtedly hee would not doe did not our sinnes prouoke him thereunto Wherefore if so it come to passe for our sinnes we must rather in patience repentance and wisedome submit our selues to the punishment than prophanely and obstinately to seeke by such meanes to shake it off True it is as wee haue said before that workes of necessitie bee lawfull on the Sabbath but wee must vnderstand it of necessities present and not of perils which are imminent that is which are like to come but yet are not certaine to come For when the danger is preseÌ„t as an house is on fire bloodshed by reason of a fray is like speedily to bee committed if helpe bee not or in such like cases because the Lord hath as it were cast the remedie vpon vs and put vs in his owne stead for ministring of helpe then may we vse our libertie but wheÌ„ it is to come and it is still in the Lord his hand we must cast the whole remedie vpon him if the danger fâ—â—lâ— knowing that he in his prouidence and mercie will remoue the euill or else in sending it will punish our sinnes But to returne from this to that from which wee a little digressed the reason of Christ here vsed is yet pressed further Luk. 13. 15 where hee answereth the master of the Synagogue who had indignation at him for healing on the Sabbath Hypocrite doth not each one of you on the Sabbath day loose his oxe or his asse from the stall and leade him away to the water 16 And ought not this daughter of Abraham whom Sathan had bound for eighteene yeeres bee loosed from this bond on the Sabbath day That is will ye water your cattel on the Sabbath which thing your Rabbins thinke not vnlawfull and thinke ye that I breake the Sabbath for helping a faithfull beleeuer Is not this rather hypocrisie in you than any new doctrine in me But here some will obiect Christ might haue done this the day after to the woman who in so short a time would no more haue perished than the oxe if hee had not been led to the water vntill the day following To this I answere as the workes which wee doe to God his creatures do not fight with the keeping of the Sabbath because in respect that cattel by not attending on them would be made lesse profitable to their owner though thereby they should not vtterly perish so in respect that this womaÌ„ should haue remained more vnfit for God his glory the keeping of the Sabbath if she had not bin helped although it may be shee should not vtterly haue perished this worke of our Sauiour Christ was nothing against the Sabbath hee not seeking his owne glorie and profit but the glorie of his father and the profit of another Now followeth the fourth reason in the 8. verse The Sonne of man is Lord euen of the Sabbath That is God the Father making the Sabbath is the Lord of the same the Sonne of man is equall with the Father therefore the Sonne of man is also Lord of the Sabbath Againe as the Lord made a law for man but none for himselfe so ye are too presumptuous in the presence of the Lord to controll my disciples For if I beeing the law-maker giue a speciall priuiledge to my Disciples as indeede I may doe vrging the law where I list and dispensing in the law to some as I please is it then meete that you should censure them whom I doe priuiledge Wherefore seeing it is I that haue appointed the Sabbath and therefore best know who keepe it and who breake it I giue you to vnderstand that these men whom yee falsely accuse because ye know not the pure keeping nor breaking of the Sabbath haue not broken it Suffer me then I pray you being Lord of mine owne ordinance to dispose of it as best seemeth to me The fift argument may be borrowed from the second of Mark vers 27 the words whereof are these The Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath Many thinke this reason to make much for their purpose but they are deceiued in their owne ignoraÌ„ce For saith Christ this is the cause why my disciples haue not rested so much as yee thinke they should haue done the Sabbath that is the rest was made for mans good and comfort and not man for the rest alone but for the sanctifying of the Sabbath so that albeit they haue not for some good cause obserued the rest which must giue place to the profit commoditie of man yet haue they not brokeÌ„ the sanctification of the day which chiefly is required of them in that if they had not eaten this corne they had fainted and so haue beene made vnfit for the hallowing of the same We say meate was made for man that is for the reliefe sustenance and comfort of man not man for the meate to wit
for the eating and consuming of meate but that in enioying the coÌ„forr of God his creatures he might praise the Lord the more freely Neither can any man hereof iustly gather that therfore on this day he may fil himselfe with meate as he lusteth because that were rather to vnable than to enable him to keepe holy the Sabbath Againe we say in like maner that labour that is the commoditie that commeth by labour was made for man not man for the labour but for the glorie of God which by labour in his lawfull calling he may gaine to the Lord. Wherefore seeing the rest was appointed only but as meanes wherby man may the more fitly sanctifie the Sabbath and the disciples did eate this corne that they might be the fitter thereunto it is manifest they did not violate the sanctifying of the Sabbath Besides though no man can say that the Sacraments are figuratiue yet the Sacraments were made for man not man for the Sacraments that is for the bare vse of the elements although it must needs be graunted that to vse the word and Sacraments in purenes and holines for the further strengthening of our faith is one of the chiefest and most principall duties of man How be it in respect they be but meanes and are to giue place to the end to the which they are ordained I am perswaded that though the congregation were busie either in hearing the word preached or in receiuing the Sacraments ministred yet if an house being on fire were in loue to be helped the former actions were to giue place to the latter For we reade Act. 20. 10. where Paul being occupied in preaching and espying a young man who was in a dead sleepe fallen downe dead made no conscience to cease from speaking to goe downe to lay himselfe vpon the young man to imbrace him vntill his spirit returned into him and afterward went vp againe and continued his preaching Wherefore in all these reasons we may see how Christ did shew vnto the Iewes that they peruersly did stand in the ceremonie and did not abrogate the Sabbath Here then is a farre contrarie argument to that which these men affirme For seeing our Sauiour Christ might in one word haue shewed it to be a ceremonie if he had purposed any such thing and not haue so amplified the matter we see he rather speaketh against their superstitious opinion and abuse of the Sabbath than affirmeth any such thing as these men do surmise To these former reasons we may adde that which is Matth. 24. 20. Pray that your flight be not in the winter neither on the Sabbath day This say they sheweth that the persecution of Ierusalem should be by so much the more grieuous to the Iewes if it fell on the Sabbath because then it was not lawfull for them to flie so that if they stayed they were like to lose their liues by falling into the hands of their enemies if they fled they should breake the Law of God so become subiect to the punishment thereof But this was nothing in the purpose of our Sauiour Christ who therefore forewarned them to pray that the destruction of the citie should not fall on the Sabbath because then it would be the more grieuous punishment vnto them when besides the hauocke of their owne bodies they should see the glorie of God thrust through the sides the Temple polluted the worship of God prophaned the word of God blasphemed and the Sabbath of the Lord defiled The truth whereof appeareth in this that troubles the time of their visitation should come vpon them when the Sabbath should not be ceremoniall as now it was when Christ spake vnto them but at such time as men should worship God in spirit and trueth without all shadowes and figures when Christ should be ascended into heauen as indeed it came to passe So that this should increase the griefe of so many as sincerely worshipped the Lord that when they should reioyce in the holy worship of God they should mourne and lament for the enemies horrible blaspheming the name of God and that when they should sing the praises of God they would sigh and houle to see the open despite of God and his trueth In respect of which miserable calamities our Sauiour Christ foresheweth the wofull estate that should be in those daies of them which were with child and gaue sucke For though the fruite of the wombe and multiplying of children in respect of themselues were the good blessings of God yet the estate of those times should be so dangerous that euen the blessings of God should be turned to curses and the children which otherwise were a comfort vnto them should now increase their trouble discomfort and sorrow Wherefore it is certaine that Christ neither meant that euery day should be alike for then he would not distinctly haue pointed at this day neither did he thinke it to be a ceremonie because he knowing the time when ceremonies should cease would haue been so farre off from nourishing them in their superstition that being the Prophet of God he would in this as in other things rather teach them the pure vse of the Sabbath Thus hauing spoken of those places in the Gospell which might seeme to make against the Sabbath now let vs speake of those places in the epistles of the Apostles that we may see whether they containe any sound trueth for their purpose howsoeuer they be thought to haue some hold in shew These allegations are either out of the epistles of Paul or the epistles to the Hebrues out of the epistles of Paul which he wrote to the Romans to the Galathians or to the Colossians The place which they bring out of the epistle to the Romans is in the 14 chap. vers 1. Him that is weake in the faith receiue vnto you but not for controuersies of disputations 2. One beleeueth that hee may eate of all things and another which is weake eateth hearbes 3. Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not and let not him which eateth not iudge him that eateth for God hath receiued him 4. Who arâ— thou that condemnest anothâ—r mans sâ—ruant he standeth or fallâ—th to his â—wne maister yea he shall be established for God is able to make him stand 5. This man esteemeth one day aboue another day and another man counteth euery day alike lâ—t euery man be fully perswaded in his minde 6. He that obserueth the day obserueth it to the Lord and he that obserueth not the day obserueth it â—â—t to the Lord c. In this last verse they would gather that a man might make choise of daieâ— as he will and as in a thing indifferent And some learned expositors affirme that the Apostle in this chapter intreateth of things which in their owne nature are indifferent and therefore here we are to vse theÌ„ in loue As I grant this to be the general scope of the place so I deny it to
being come to put away figures all that maintained such daies moneths and times which the Iewes obserued as they were Iewes should obscure Christ. The Iewes had their solemne assemblies and conuocations Leuit. 23. 2. certaine times in the yeere the first and last dayes whereof they kept as Sabbaths to the Lord of which Paul here speaketh and therfore he saith ye obserue Sabbaths he saith not a Sabbath for which assuredly he is not here grieued with them For Paul had planted this day among them as appeareth 1. Corin. 16. 1. Concerning the gathering for the Saints as I haue ordained in the Churches of Galatia so doe ye also Where we may see that ancient custome of the Primitiue Church which was that after the word read for the space of an houre after the â—â—â—mon ended and the Sacraments administred many did vse to giue not of constraint but of good will to the poore Now seeing he had appointed the Lords day in Galatia it is not like that hee would so sharply haue reprehended them for his owne ordinance as to say vnto them that he feared their backsliding from the trueth by it but rather of those Iewish holie daies which being peculiar vnto the Iewes had their beginning and their ending with them And if wee say that that day should not be kept for a ceremonie but some other that were not to abrogate but to change the ceremonie as he that stripping himselfe of one sort of clothing and for pride inuesteth himselfe with a new sute putteth not away but chaungeth his pride or as hee that of a filthie lecher is become a couetous miser riddeth not himselfe from sinne but changeth from one sute of sinne whereof he is weary to some other The Papists therefore though they haue not the same daies yet hauing newe daies in their stead haue not abrogated but altered Iudaisme Iustinus Martyr affirmeth that they had no holy day but one in the Primitiue Church He speaketh then flatly against the ceremonies which by the eternitie and perfection of Christ his sacrifice are abolished Heb. 9 and 10 Our first father Abraham when hee beleeued receiued circumcision as the seale of his faith to which Baptisme is subrogated vnto Christians The particular signe that appertained to the posteritie of Abraham is gone but the water in Baptisme doth appertaine to all in a generall equitie Likewise as the Sabbath did put them in minde of their deliuerance it is gone but as by it we remember Christ his resurrection wee retaine it To conclude the Apostle meaneth not in this place that Sabbath but those holy daies of the Iewes which being the beginning and ending the first day and last day of their feasts were Sabbaths The third reason Coloss. 2. 16. Let no man condemne you in meate and drinke or in respect of an holy day or of the new moone or of the Sabbath daiâ—s 17. Which are but a shadow of things to come but the bodie is in Christ. This is also vnderstoode of the Iewish distinguishing of meates and daies For the Colossians were troubled with false Apostles as were the Galathians And what is the reason that they were so encombred with Iewish obseruations Forsooth the religion of Christians which rather consisteth of pure simplicitie than pompous solemnitie hath but the word barely preached the Sacraments without vaine shewes administred prayers in humilitie offered and therefore it seemeth not so polished so glorious and so garnished as the Iewish religion which did drawe the greater part of men after it Thus our fathers seeing the Iewish religion so vernished and the Gentiles religion so pompous and Christian religion ful of simplicitie drew the Gentiles from the simplicitie of Christianisme and brought in this heape of ceremonies Wherefore here Paul telleth them that these things were but instructions for a time and pedagogical and therefore did not so appertaine vnto them as they should neede to trouble their consciences about them though they obserued them not Let no man condemne you saith the Apostle in such Iewish ceremonies as for the not obseruing of them they should count you no Christians Heere is the same drift of the matter which was of the former here the Apostle descendeth from generals to particulars there he ascendeth from particulars to generals Let no man condemne you in respect of an holy day which was an octonarie for eight dayes long did the feasts of the Iewes last or of the Sabbath daies hee saith not of the Sabbath for hee meaneth those Sabbaths which were appertenances of the former holy daies not that holy Sabbath which was common to the â—ewes with all other the people of God And whereas in the former part of the verse it is said Let no man condemne you in meate and drinke hee sheweth that the Iewes had certaine beasts and birds vncleane and drink-offerings which were forbidden them howbeit vnto Christians all things are pure But some will say what neede wee now to fast who will censure vs I answere the Lord himselfe For albeit wee that are Christians are not to bee charged as the Iewes were with one speciall day yet as the Iewes with all God his people did humble themselues before the Lord either for the remouing of some iudgement which presently did lie vpon them or for the preuenting of some perils which were towards them or for the obtaining of some grace which they wanted and yet without all obseruations of daies so wee must ioyne with them And therefore whosoeuer refuseth the exercise of humbling either priuately or publikely the same is to bee controlled by the word If any bee commaunded publikely by the Magistrate whether the cause be iust or not iust wee are to obey if the cause bee iust it is not the commaundement of the Magistrate but of God and who so breaketh this is surely to be condemned The similitude here annexed of the Apostle is very fit for as the skilfull painter first portraiteth and then painteth with fresh and liuely colours that which before more rudely and obscurely hee did frame and fashion with a blacke coale so these rudiments more darkely did represent that which now is liuely described vnto vs the truth of all things in Christ. The bodie is Christ as if hee should say yee haue receiued Christ and the things which he hath prescribed and though yee haue not the Sabbaths and holy daies of the Iewes yet haue yee the true Sabbath pure holy day which Christ hath left vnto you Here then the Apostle is so farre from abrogating of the Sabbath that hee maketh no mention nor includeth any meaning thereof in these words And thus much for the reasons which they thinke they haue gotten out of the epistles of Saint Paul Now let vs consider of that place which is in the epistle to the Hebrues chap 4 verse 3. For wee which haue beleeued doe enter into rest as he saide to the other As I haue sworne in my wrath If they
shall enter into my rest although the workes were finished from the foundation of the world 4. For hee spake in a certaine place of the seuenth day on this wise And God did rest the seuenth day from all his workes 5. And in this place againe If they shall enter into my rest 6. Seeing therefore it remaineth that some must enter thereinto and they to whom it was first preached entred not therein for vnbeleefes sake 7. Againe hee appointed in Dauid a certaine day by To day after so long a time saying as it is saide This day if yee heare his voyce harden not your hearts 8. For if Iesus had giuen them rest then would hee not after this day haue spoken of another 9. There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God 10. For he that is entred into his rest hath also ceased from his owne workes as God did from his 11. Let vs studie therefore to enter into that rest least any man fall after the same example of disobedience Behold say they the Sabbath which Christians must obserue is to rest from sin I answere this is not proued For this was as well to the Iewes as it is to the Christians For it is said Psal. 95. To day if ye will heare his voyce 8. Harden not your heart c. This the Prophet wrote after Caleb and Ioshua had entred into Canaan whither though many entred not yet some entred so that they had euen that rest then as well as we haue now Wherefore it doth not follow because the resting from sinne is also enioyned to the Christians as a pure vse of the Sabbath therefore it taketh away the other Againe the resting of God from his workes cannot be a figure of resting from sinne no more than God his workes can be a figure of sinfull workes Now seeing the Lord here vseth an argument of proportion betweene his workes and our workes his ceasing from his workes and our ceasing from our workes because betweene the figure and the thing figured must be some proportion and resemblance I pray you what proportion is there betweene God his workes and our sinnes what analogie betwixt God his resting from his workes and our resting from sinne Againe that it cannot be here meant of the rest from sinne it is manifest because that which is here spoken is set downe to Adam Genes 2. 2. 3. at what time there was no sinne in the world and therefore no resting from sinne therefore no figure of resting from sin because all the learned herein agree that there were no figures before sinne Besides and fourthly the Apostle sheweth that this rest is meant of the kingdome of heauen For as Dauid spake this of the land of Canaan so the Apostle speaketh it of the kingdome of heauen Wherefore he concludeth Let vs studie therefore to enter into that rest where we shall not onely rest from sinne but from all our ordinarie workes of our callings where shall neither be eating nor drinking nor marying nor giuing in mariage And as the people before were threatned that for their vnbeleefe and disobedience they should not enter into the land of Canaan so we are here threatned that vnlesse we studie and striue against these things we shall not enter into the kingdome of heauen Howbeit although the Sabbath was not a figure vnto Adam of resting from sinne yet it was vnto him a signe that he should come to the kingdome of God where should neither be eating nor drinking nor marying all which seeing Adam had it is manifest that he was not in the kingdome of God as yet The Sabbath then did put him in minde that he should not alwaies be working but that he should be translated though not die for although he was created in innocencie yet not free from being translated to a better place at God his good time but as the Apostle saith he should haue been changed as were Enâ—ch and Eliah though after a more excellent manner We haue now the Lords day which assureth vs that as now by faith and hope we enioy the life to come so hereafter these two ceasing we shall more fully and perfectly enioy the same and as our Sacraments purely vsed shew a thing not to come but alreadie past so this day truly kept is a resemblance of a thing not past but to come For as on this day from the morning to euening we praise God if we keepe the day holie and yet withdrawne and interrupted with many by-thoughts and secret distractions so in heauen being freed from worldly carnall fearefull and manifold affections and troubles we shall more continually praise the Lord. What is then the alluding of this word rest This it is As God rested from his workes after he had made the world so we must rest from our workes What from the workes of sinne no from the workes of our callings and consequently from the workes of sinne much more So the analogie betwixt the Lord his rest and ours teacheth vs that we must rest from our ordinarie workes and this rest putteth vs in minde of that continuall Sabbath wherein when we cease from working eating drinking sleeping marying and all such workes as we are subiect vnto with corruption then also shall we vndoubtedly cease from sinne which kinde of rest in fulnes we must not looke for in this life This is a generall rule in Diuinitie to be obserued that of one place of Scripture there is but one naturall and proper sense although by consequence searching out the contraries the causes the effects and such like other things may be also gathered out of it If the words be more proper and naturall the sense is more proper and naturall if the words be borrowed and metaphoricall then is the sense borrowed and metaphoricall Now allusions are not so much for the proofe confirmation of the matter as for the amplifying and illustrating of the same For example 2. Corinth 13. 1. the Apostle saith This is the third time I come vnto you Where we must vnderstand how the Apostle had been with them once in bodily presence and twice wrote vnto them and yet he saith this is the third time I come vnto you He alludeth then to this as yee see O Corinthians in the law that two or three witnesses were sufficient to confirme the good and condemne the euill so I haue beene with you thrice which is sufficient to confirme the faith of the godly to leaue the vngodly without excuse Againe Rom. 10. 18. we reade But I demaund Haue they not heard No doubt their sound went throughout all the earth and their words into the ends of the world Here we see the Apostle alludeth to that Psal. 19. 4. which is meant of the day and the night This is then the allusion As the day and the night spread ouer the whole world so the Apostles were sent to preach ouer the whole world Againe Galat. 4. Paul alludeth
not so doe for the great ignorance carnall securitie of people For the administration of Baptisme although there be no expresse places of the scriptures shewing the practise of it on this day yet there are many good reasons agreeable to the word which will proue the same First we know Circumcision was vsed on that day therefore Baptisme which is come into the place of Circumcision is to be vsed on the Sabbath day Againe Baptisme is a publike action of faith wherby a member is to be receiued into the Church and therefore the prayers of the whole congregation ought to be made for it all must be hereby put in minde of the benefits which they haue reaped by Baptisme and so make a double profit of their presence hereat Now seeing old and young men women masters and seruants fathers and children cannot so generally conueniently meet on the weeke daies by reason of their callings as they can on the Lords day their busines set apart it seemeth by good reason that the Sabbath is the fittest day for this Sacrament Againe if the Lord in his infinite wisedome and goodnes commanded Circumcision to be vsed on the eight day both for the auoyding of superstition if any tied the grace of God to the outward signe as also for a sufficient time wherin the children might gather some strength to the cutting off of their flesh why were it not a thing requisite that Baptisme should be deferred to the Lords day both for the remouing of their superstitious opinion who think the childrē dying vnbaptized to be but damned and also for the better enabling of the child to be dipped in the water according to the ancient maner and pure nature of Baptisme Wherefore for these causes Baptisme cannot be denied to be a publike dutie of the Sabbath Cōcerning priuate exercises on the Sabbath they are either going before the publike or following after or comming betweene The duties going before are either in examining our selues or stirring vp of our selues The examination of our selues consisteth partly in surueying our estate past and partly in considering of our present condition in surueying our estate past we are to call to minde either what sinnes the weeke before we haue committed to the more humbling of our selues in prayer or we must remēber what graces of God in our soules what benefits of God on our selues or in our friends we haue receiued to the better prouoking of our selues to thanksgiuing in considering of our present condition we are to examine how we stand affected whatmeasure of faith repentance and godlines is in vs if there be any special want or occasion of publike prayer we must craue the prayer of the Pastor and congregation if any peculiar cause of a solemne thanksgiuing be offered we must giue the Preacher and people word of it as also if there be occasion of some want we are to pray for the Minister that his mouth may be opened to make some happy and holy supply by the word of it How requisite this examination is our ciuill practises may declare We see worldly thriuing men if not euery day yet at the least once in the weeke they search their bookes cast their accounts conferre with their gaine their expences make euen reckonings whereby they may see whether they haue gained or whether they haue lost whether they are before hand or come short and shall not we much more if not once a day which were expedient yet once in the weeke at the least call our selues to a reckoning examining what hath gone from vs what hath come towards vs how we haue gone forward in godly proceedings or how we haue gone backward that if we haue holy increases we may giue thankes and glorie to God if we come short we must humble our selues and endeuour the weeke following to trauaile with our selues the more earnestly to recouer our former losse This examination had we are further to stirre vp our selues before we come to the publike exercises This consisteth in reading meditating and praying whereby we may prouoke a spirituall appetite the more hungerly desirously and louingly to resort to the congregation How necessarie this is the long and wofull experience of non-proficients in the schoole of Christ doth lamentably shew For what is the cause why in the prayers of the Church we so little profit What causeth the word to be of so small power with vs whereof commeth it that the Sacraments are of such slender account with vs Is it not because we draw neere to the Lord with vncatechised hearts and vncircumcised eares without prepared affections and vnschooled senses so that we come vnto and depart from the house of God with no more profit than we get at stage-plaies where delighting our eyes and eares for a while with the view of the pageants afterward we vainely depart If we at any time are to entertaine some speciall friend or stately guestes it is ciuilitie to auoide all things noysome and to procure all things handsome in our houses and shall we not thinke it Christianitie at such times as the Lord hath made speciall promise to visit vs and to become our friendly guest to purge the loathsome affections of the heart dispose our soules in some holy order for his entertainement Are we so diligent to present our selues on the Sabbath in our best attire because then we shall come before the whole congregation and shall we be negligent to attire our soules seeing we are to appeare before God and his Angels Doe we outwardly professe this day to be a more solemne time than any other day of the weeke and shall we in inward practise denie the same Wherefore in this holy preparing of our selues we are to imitate the wisedome of worldly men who hauing a suite to the Prince or some noble personage which hath not that happie successe and issue which was hoped for by and by beginne to call themselues to account to consider with themselues in what circumstance they failed whereby lesse circumspectly and lesse aduisedly they attempted their enterprise accusing themselues of folly and vnconsiderate dealing in their cause whereby a◠wofull experience teacheth them their request fell to the ground Vnto these men herein we must not be vnlike when in dealing with the Lord we profit not so much by hearing reading praying or any other publike exercise as we should neither must we sticke to reason with our selues and to contemne our selues as faultie either in omitting something to be done or committing something to be vndone before we addresse our selues to our publike duties Now that this examining and stirring vp of our selues may the better be done it is requisite contrarie to the long and loathsome practise of the most part of men that we rise earely on the Sabbath day We see young men will rise earely to resort to matiages to feastings to goe a maying to ringing
of bels or such like vanities the Papists will breake their sleep that more timely they may haue their Masses popish practises the here tikes also to attend on their vaine reuelations will recouer sometime by early rising all which are to our shame that for holy heauenly exercises to serue the Lord in spirit and truth will redeeme no time whereby the Lord his Sabbath may be the better sanctified but on the contrary by bathing our bodies in our beds on that day more than on any other as perswading our selues too great a libertie therein we make it a day of our rest and not of the Lords rest The Israelites are said to haue risen very early to their idolatrie the Prophets are reported to haue stretched out their haÌ„ds betimes in the morning Wherefore for shame of the one for the imitating of the other let vs stirre vp our selues more early on the Lord his day as making the Sabbath our delight Esay 58. wherby we may be no lesse carefull to bestow the first fruits of the day and the sweetnes of the morning in the pure seruice of God than Idolaters in their Idolatrie young men in their vanities wordly men in their couetousnes here tikes in their heresies vse to do If we thus shall examine our selues in our sins committed gifts of God receiued if we shall humble our selues for the one and be thank full for the other if we shall suruay our wants pray for our pastors prepare out selues and vse all these exercises in wisedome and rising early vnlesse vpon some speciall cause or weaknes which requireth rather our wholy keeping of our beds than our vprising let the experience of the after fruits and good increases of the publike exercises speake and let triall report if the word be not more precious our prayers more powerfull our receiuing of the Sacraments more effectuall more profitable vnto vs. Now concerning those exercises which follow after or come betweene those publike meanes they are either for the increase of faith and repentance to make the publike means more profitable to vs or the exercises of loue whereby we may shew some fruit of the other The exercises of faith and repentance are reading comparing of things heard examining and applying them to our selues praying thankesgiuing and meditating First I say after our publike hearing we must priuately giue our selues to reading of those things especially which when we heard we did not sufficiently vnderstand also to the comparing of place with place according as they were alleaged to the better triall of the doctrine receiued and more establishing of our faith therein To this end we must vse priuate prayer for a sound iudgement pure affections that the Lord would vouchsafe to worke that vpon our affections which in iudgement we haue receiued Neither must we forget to be thankfull in praising of God singing of Psalmes for those things whereby we either see our knowledge to be bettered or our coÌ„science touched To these we must ioyne meditation either about the means of our saluation or about the works of God vpon the meanes as in accounting with ourselues what things being read preached chiefly did touch and concerne vs what speciall feelings comforts the Lord gaue vs in our prayers what increase of faith in God his promises and of repentance in purposing a new life we had in the Sacraments that thus we may make a priuate and peculiar vse of the publike and generall means About the workes of God partly concerning those properties which are in himselfe as his mercy iustice wisedome trueth power prouidence partly concerning his creatures and workes of his hands wherein he hath left certaine impressions and qualities necessarie for our vse profitable for our instruction For the former the practise of the Prophet and dutie of all good professors Psal. 92. doth sufficiently shew that it is one speciall worke of the Sabbath to commend declare the kindnes of the Lord to reioyce in the works of his hands to praise his truth and to shew forth his righteousnes In which Psalme the man of God protesteth that the works of God are only glorious to the godly and how the vnwise and wicked men cannot consider of God his workes nor discerne his iudgements because they measure the condition of men by their present estate not looking either how God hath dealt before nor considering how that though the faithfull seeme to wither and to be cut downe by the wicked yet they shall grow againe and flourish in the Church of God as the cedars doe in mount Lebanon Now as with the exercise of the word we haue the Sacraments to strengthen our faith so with the meditating of the workes of God we are to strengthen our selues with the beholding of God his creatures as the heauens and the scope beautie and continuall course thereof and the earth which should haue been all as pleasant as the garden of Eden if Adam had continued in his innocencie whose worke as it was by the light of nature to view the creatures of God so also is it our worke by the light of Gods grace and holy spirit to doe the same To this ende the Propheticall king Psal. 19. setteth downe the exquisite workemanship proportion and ornaments of the heauens saying The heauens declare the glory of God and the firmamènt sheweth the works of his hands 2. Day vnto day vttereth the same and night vnto night teacheth knowledge 3. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard 4. Their line is gone forth through all the earth and their words into the ends of the world in them hath hee set a tabernacle for the Sunne 5. Which commeth forth as a bridegrome out of his chamber and reioyceth like a mighty man to run his race 6. His going out is from the ende of the heauen and his compasse is vnto the endes of the same and none is hid from the heat thereof The Prophet Esay chap. 1. 2. 3. saith Heare O heauens and hearken O earth c. The oxe knoweth his owner and the asse his masters crib but Israel hath not knowne my people hath not vnderstanding In which place we are schooled of insensible creatures how we should doe our dutie vnto God Wherefore it is good to consider how in sixe daies we haue had our â—east obedient vnto vs and how disobedient we are to the Lord. O God how haue thy creatures attended on vs when we speake to them they heard vs when wee did whip them they followed vs in al our busines they attended on vs and yet we haue not listened to the calling vs by the word wee haue not profited by thy chastisements nor attended vpon thy commandements The stork saith the Lord by Ieremiah the prophet knoweth his time but my people knoweth not me And experience may make vs blush to see how the birds against the stormy winter may
and stopping such breaches that they lance deeper and roade further then any haue done before them Furthermore in all these exercises both publike and priuate both concerning faith and the duties of loue both with our selues and with others two things especially of vs must bee obserued First we must at night trie our hearts with what truth with what care and with what sinceritie we haue done these things because as God abhorreth hypocrisie in euery thing so especially he cannot abide it in his owne worship Secondly wee are to examine our selues with what profit either to our selues or to others with what comfort with what increase of good things we haue been conuersant in these dueties that wee rest not in the work wrought but that we may offer vp the fruits of our holy increase in a good conscience to the Lord. The first thing then is to trauaile with our hearts for sincerity because though generally all the cōmandements require spiritual obedience yet those more peculiarly which immediatly do binde vs to our God This we shall do if we do the duties of faith faithfully the exercises of repentance carefully the duties of loue louingly On this manner then may we expostulate with our selues Hath the Lords increase of mercie brought me a daies increase of holines how is my knowledge increased my affectiōs touched my faith strengthened my repentance renewed the loue of the Saints in me confirmed How did the word pricke my heart how were my affections quickned by prayer how much was my faith strengthened in the Sacraments Hath the Sabbath been our delight are we nearer to God in faith and repentance are we nearer our brethren in loue and beneuolence are wee better affected to the glorie of God is sinne more grieuous vnto vs than it hath been If it be giue God the glory in Christ if not let our losses cause vs to make some godly recouery in time to come These things little thought of is the cause why for the most part and almost generally we rest in the ceremoniall vse of the Sabbath Now let vs consider a little of the goodnesse of God in giuing so holy a varietie of good things the consideration whereof partly may humble vs and partly comfort vs. For in so rich and princely vicissitude though we doe many things yet some duties priuate or publike with our selues or with others may be left vndone if we doe the outward actions we faile in inwerd affections this ought to humble vs. Howbeit wee may here also sucke out some comfort to the more alluring of vs to these holy exercises in that though we be weary of one exercise we may refresh our selues with another if we profit not by one we may profit by another so that if we be altogether voide of delight and reape no profit at all we cannot but excuse the Lord accuse our selues For if we cannot thriue in priuate exercises we may gaine by the publike meanes if we can finde no delight by ourselues we may ioyne with others if we cannot profite by reading we may profite by praying if not by praying then by meditating if not by meditating then by conferring if not by conferring yet by singing if not by singing yet by viewing the creatures of God if not by these then by teaching admonishing and visiting of others if not herein by suffering our selues to be taught admonished and instructed of others Wherefore as in a solemne banket furnished with diuers meates the weakest stomacke not liking one dish may refresh it selfe with another vnlesse the appetite bee altogether gone so in this heauenly varietie the Lord hath prouided that the most weake may comfort his conscience if not with one spirituall daintie yet with another vnlesse it bee so sicklie that it is altogether gracelesse and voyde of hope of recouerie which the Lord in his mercie keepe from vs. And thus hauing shewed what is commanded let vs goe forward to those things which are forbidden The Sabbath wee say is broken either by generall impediments and lets whereby we cannot sanctifie the day or else by those euill fruits which follow the not keeping of the same For as there be two things commanded to wit rest and sanctification of the rest so two things are forbidden namely labour and trauaile so farre as either they hinder the sanctifying of the Sabbath and the prophaning of the Sabbath rest First of the impediments of sanctifying of the Sabbath which in their owne nature are indifferent wee must know that as the furtherances of this sanctification are commanded so the hinderances are forbidden and as rest is so farre commanded as maketh to the sanctifying of the day so our works are not simply forbidden but so farre forth as they be hinderances to the holy obseruation of the same And these be either lawfull workes or lawfull recreations and pleasures And therefore as wee say in the Commandement going before that all vaine light vsuall and accustomed othes are forbidden and yet affirme that all such othes are commaunded as are taken vp in the defence of God his glorie our brethrens welfare or in any other cases of weight and importance when the things must needs be knowne and otherwise than by an oth cannot be knowne so wee say in this precept all vsuall affaires on the Sabbath are here forbidden and we grant that if these fall out for the glory of God in the preseruation of his creatures necessarily to be done or so as they may enable vs the more to any duties of the Sabbath then they are not onely not forbidden but also more streightly enioyned vs. And therfore as no others creeping in vnder pretence are allowed but such as are weightie likewise we permit no works of pretended necessitie but such as in that they cannot be done the day before nor the day after are for the former considerations necessarily required And whereas the Lord doth not onely giue leaue to draw the Oxe or the Asse out of the ditch to preserue their liues but also to lead them to the water to make their liues more comfortable to them so we permit not only things needfull to the life of man but also things conuenient to the vse comfort of man as the dressing of conuenient meates whereby a man may be made more cheerfull in the duties of sanctification so that both in vsing them we refresh not oppresse our selues and in preparing them we vse the time before after or betweene the publike exercise But as God hath permitted this leaue so we on our parts are to take heede that we abuse not this libertie For when the Lord is so equall liberall and fauourable in granting and pardoning our necessitie and furthering our conueniences he will not doubtlesse leaue vnpunished the greedy gaine-feekers which vnder the forge of necessitie abuse their libertie his liberalitie The lawfulnes of which permission is taught vs by Christ himselfe
the faithfull interpreter of the law and that not onely by precept but by practise For in that he healed the sicke and cured the diseased on the Sabbath allowing the people on that day to resort vnto him he sheweth how things concerning the glorie of God are lawfull to be done on the Sabbath And we see in that the law permitted the leading of the oxe to the water how things conuenient are not at that time vnlawfull so that thy be not abused or ouerused This moderation prefixed let vs sift more narrowly the things that are forbidden These are either the works of our calling or lawfull recreations The workes be such as either are more vsuall in the sixe daies or being but at certaine speciall times in the moneths or yeers vsed lesse vsual First cōcerning the works hauing their ordinary course in the weeke daies as plowing sowing vsing of handierafts and such like there is no question and the most prophane person will not call them into questiō but it is taken as granted that these workes must giue place to the worship of God that men being freed from them may bee the more sanctified And these things are flatly forbidden in the Law and in the Prophets who would not suffer a burthen to be caried on the Sabbath by which one worke they did more secretly point at all the rest But the words of this cōmandement are a sufficient demonstration of this matter Who so thē make the Lords day a packing day for their earthly busines either in making it a custome to haue their seruants follow their callings or trauaile in their affaires or else when they themselues will doe that that day which they will not doe at other times when in spirituall disposing of their busines they might prouide better they are prophaners of the Sabbath and shal be iudged for contemners of this law And whatsoeuer these kindes of professors pretend in word and brag of knowledge and Christian liberty they cloake their sinne vnder religion draw the curtaine of Christian profession to couer the lewdnes of their vnchristian conuersation and so liuing as beasts they shall dye as beasts or worse than beasts in that they shall goe to the hels when the beasts shall goe to the earth It is too too lamentable that in a Christian common-wealth where Christ and none before Christ is to be preferred where the fruit of so many yeeres teaching this dutie ought to bee shewed that men as Heathen who neuer knewe of the creation of heauen and earth by God or neuer heard of the redemption of man by Christ or neuer tasted of the sanctifying power of the holy Ghost nor at any time vnderstood of the mysterie of the Trinitie should make no conscience of the Sabbath but onely vouchsafe it worthie of a eiuill dutie But some will pretend a more vsuall necessitie in certaine and peculiar callings of which as they say standeth a further question as among makers of coale and iron Heardsmen Shepheards Carriers Drouers and traffique men all which indeede haue great and laborious callings yet must wee say and hold this ground that in these like ordinarie callings the ordinance of the Lord doth not hinder the good order of man but they are so subordinated the one to the other as if we giue to each of them their time and their place the workes of man may be vsed and yet the worship of God preferred because as our callings serue to Gods worship so Gods worship sanctifieth our callings True it is that the Lord requireth not onely the worship of the Sabbath day but also of other week daies either priuatly at the least or publikly if our callings so permit and howsoeuer we deny not vnto these men some larger liberty on the sixe daies yet they must not be exempted from the duties of the Sabbath day which generally is laid vpon all men and especially on these men whose labours as they are the more troublesome and continuall in the weeke daies so they ought the rather to rest on the Sabbath daies And seeing they will not discharge themselues of the like graces with other men concerning their creation redemption and sanctification if they make not a supplie on the seuenth day for their libertie in the sixe dayes they are inferior to the condition of beasts for the beasts on that day haue their rest and they haue not Besides in pretending such excuses they openly bewray their want of spirituall wisdome For there is no such calling But if they were as wise to God as they are politike in increasing their riches they could tell how to deuide their times seasons for the easing of their bodies and refreshing of their soules on the Sabbath And here men are to be charged with looking to their seruants For the commandement is flat and expresse euen thou and thy seruant It is not sufficient for men to come to the Church themselues but they must bring their seruants also The Lord saw how men would be ingenious in deceiuing their own soules by not bringing their charges and families with them to the congregation who notwithstanding being created redeemed and sanctified are as highly indebted to the worship of God as the masters But let them not beguile themselues for the blood of their soules shall be required at their hands who being too lordly and tyrannous gouernours make their seruants either equall to beasts or worse than beasts caring for nothing but for the world neuer thinking on hell whereunto they are hastening This law doth here also attach Shepherds and Heardsmen Bakers and Brewers which kinde of men if thou hast retained then art thou charged to bring them to the house of prayer as well as thy selfe For God hauing made thē men would not that thou shouldest vse them as beasts for thee neither must thou abuse his trauaile to make him like the oxe whereon he tendeth But worldly wise men will prouide by changing of their places that their busines may be done cheerfully and why then should they prouide for the worship of God so carelesly Againe if Shepheards Heardsmen can finde meanes to goe to faires and markets if they can picke out time to goe visit their friends why may they not also prouide to heare the word of God on the Sabbath day Well be not deceiued God is not mocked Looke how a man soweth so shall he reape In some places Brewers and Bakers pretend great necessitie If it be so then our generall rule permitteth a libertie but yet on this manner if they cannot dispatch their busines on the sixe daies they should rise betimes on the Lords day that they may do all they haue to do with as little losse as may be and if they must needes begin their worke against the day next after the Sabbath let them doe it as lately in the euening as they can that at the publike exercises they bee not interrupted nor drawne
resort if they be more solemne Markets then the continuance of the gaine in the weeke daies may easily affoord the Lord his right on the Sabbath daies if they bee the petie Markets then they are within the compasse of seuen daies and they may bee vsed on the sixe daies betweene the Sabbaths not charging the Lords day with them Concerning seeding time and haruest we haue heard them on the Sabbath by expresse words forbidden in Exodus And here one thing maketh me to marueile why men plead rather for the libertie of the haruest than of the seeding time whē the time is alike for the one and for the other and hee that restrained the one restraineth the other yea and there is more wisedome and lesse labour required in the seeding and there is lesse heed more labour vsed in the reaping time And yet many thinke it strange to sowe and plow on the Sabbath day who make no conscience to mow reape and cart it on that day But here to the commandement let vs ioyne the promise If we be carelesse to prouide for the worship of God the Lord will ease himselfe for caring for vs. But if we first seeke the kingdome of God and his righteousnes all these things shall be giuen vnto vs. And intruth the necessitie of the haruest rather chargeth vs with many moe duties on the Lords day thā dischargeth vs of any one First the labour of the sixe daies at that season is so great as men cannot conueniently giue themselues to the worship of God either publikely or priuatly and in that respect especially in that time they are to make conscience of the Sabbath wherein they must endeuour to make some godly supply for their former defects Vnder this wee may couch another reason Although greater possessors haue larger libertie in the workes of this calling yet haue they seruants and cattel which at haruest time especially labour for whose good and ease seeing the Lord hath prouided in euery Sabbath we cannot without vnmercifulnes to the creatures and the controlling of God his ordinance in these busie times especially deny our seruants and cattell their rest because they had then most neede to cease on the Sabbath day when they most trauaile on the week daies Againe experience teacheth vs that if the weather in this quarter of the yeere be more vnseasonable men are then most readie to vnclaspe their hold on Gods prouidence by their carnal diffidence Again on the other side if the times are more temperate and the fruits of the earth more abundant then we securely hide our hearts in the earth and tying our affections to our enlarged and full fraught barnes wee vomit out our surfetting conceits with the rich man and say O my soule take thy rest thou hast store laid vp for many yeeres and so wee burie our soules in the abundance of our increase But what is it to haue a handfull of corne to gaine therewith a viall of the wrath of God What doth it helpe when the Lord either to correct our sins or make triall of our faith doth send foule weather that a man should blot out the print rub out the marke of Gods worke with such contemptuous disobedience Ought we not rather in such a scarcitie as the Lord appointeth by Ioel to erect a new Sabbath in prayer and fasting than to pull down the old Sabbath by toyling and labouring that the Lord seeing our repentance might stay the windowes of heauen and surceasing from his punishment might leaue some blessing behinde him Now therefore to cure our diffidence to helpe our impatience and to correct our couetousnesse as also to witnes our subiection to the blessed will of God the Lord often sendeth this triall in the time of haruest Againe if according to the largenes of Gods liberalitie we may enlarge our taidour if as the Lord reacheth out his benefits to vs wee ought to reach out our obedience vnto him at what time of the yeere doe men more abundantly receiue God his mercies than now when the prouidence of God commeth to the issue and groweth to a perfect accomplishment when the earth is readie to trauaile and to bring foorth of her bowels whatsoeuer by the blessing of God it hath before receiued and conceiued And consequenly at what time is required of vs a greater measure of thanksgiuing and when doth the Lord more deeply charge vs with a care of his worship than when hee doth as it were surcharge vs with the weight of his benefits If then either the commandement of God may binde vs or the promise of God touch vs either the toyling of our bodies may pitie vs or the distractions of our mindes may moue vs if either the wants of our soules may inforce vs o◠the benefits of God rauish vs we shal confesse that though at all times carefully yet at this time of the yeere most carefully and specially we should prouide for the worship of God the refreshing of our soules the relieuing of our bodies Besides if the calling of iustice which for the worthines of it is more necessarie if the tilling of ground which is a thing more needfull on this day stoope and surcease to giue place to the worship of God then reaping and carting for which neither dignity nor necessitie can so wel be pretended must needes cease and better it is that man should reape somewhat lesse of his priuate gaine than that so deepe a wound should bee stricken into the sides of Gods publike glorie and more conuenient it is that a few should smart than a great many should be offended And yet true it is that our axiome of necessitie hath it vertue as well at this time as at another Howbeit I hope I neede not here put you in mind of the distinction of necessitie present and necessitie imminent the one granted the other denied A present neede requireth a present helpe as an house being fired our aide forthwith is required for that God in this case hath subordinated vs as his Bailiefes and Lieutenants for the preseruation of his creatures But if we presuppose and forecast dangers to come God maketh mens doings dotings and infatuateth their deuises for that seeing he openeth shutteth the windowes of heauen and the closets of water seeing he can make the heauens as brasse and the earth as iron and sendeth the first and the latter raine so these things are not in our hands but in the Lords power who either proueth their faith or punisheth our sinnes and trieth vs whether wee will serue him more sparingly when hee punisheth vs or more securely when he spareth vs. The other question following is of gathering a saffron If men be wise and prouident to serue God the Saffron grounds I thinke may also be so kept as that there will be no such losse as worldly men pretend But if the nature of it be such as some
day of toyling The equitie of the not kindling of a fire must binde Christians although the sanction doth not constraine them whereas the Israelites of an inch of libertie would take an ell for a childish instruction this thing was restrained them And although we haue a further libertie to kindle a fire for as much as we are in colder countries than the Israelites were yet the equitie of the law must teach vs that we ought not to turne this libertie to be seruant of our wanton desires or to foster carnall licentiousnes and hinder the worship of God If it be demaunded whether this day be fit for mariage or no I answere it is because on that day as it is a day of reioycing there is a more lawfull libertie of speech and a more liberall vse of cheerfull behauiour Howbeit let them not on that day if they marrie make their solemne cheere but seeing they may haue a conuenient companie some other day let them either both marrie and feast some other day or marrie on the Lords day feast another And if it be demanded whether Loue feasts may be kept on this day or no I an swere there is difference betweene loue-feasts and solemne feasts And if men were as wiseas they were in the times of Poperie they would be politike to finde out some meanes to prouide for the glorie of God and yet not altogether neglect the conuenient furniture for their table I am not to appoint neither doe I vndertake to prescribe how meate should be prepared or how offices should be deuided yet by experience I can giue testimonie of some who for their religion beare credit in the Church and for their authoritie carie some countenance in common wealth and yet on the Lords day haue their tables both Christianly and worshipfully furnished without any hinderance of the worship of God at all notwithstanding the number of their daily retinue ordinary familie is great It is one thing to prouide feasts of intertainement more than competent and another thing to vse loue-feasts nothing lesse than is conuenient the one oppressing and disabling vs to holy exercises the other refreshing and enabling vs to the duties of religion Now concerning the exercises pleasures of the body leauing all vaine pastimes at all times vnlawfull but most especially on the Sabbath and to speake of such recreations as in themselues are lawfull and may lawfully be vsed of the children of God in their time and place as those of shooting training vp of souldiers and such like all which their pleasures carie a profit either present or in time to come to the Church or common-wealth we denie not simplie then their places but thinke them conuenient and commendable with the testimonie of the holy Ghost 2. Sam. 1. where Ionathan is commended of Dauid for his shooting Howbeit the Sabbath day is no fitte time for these vses which we will shew briefly First we must know that the Lord hauing forbidden the workes of our ordinarie calling which carie with them a more speciall promise of profit and warrant of reward in their time forbiddeth also lawfull pleasures because if the vse of those be forbidden being lawfull and necessarie for the vpholding and maintaining of mans life then these things not so needfull though conuenient for recreation are much more inhibited And this we shall see more plainely if we remember that rest is so farre commanded as it is an helpe and furtherance to sanctification and labour so farre is forbidden as it is an impediment of the same In regard whereof if pleasures be no lesse lets and impediments to the hallowing of the Sabbath than bodily and ordinarie labours then pleasures haue no more libertie on the Lords day than our outward workes Furthermore we must be circumspect not to rest in any drowsie or sleepie securitie of the flesh but in what measure soeuer we detract from the ordinarie workes of our calling in that proportion must we adde to the sanctification of the day not much vnlike to good Christians who bestow on their soules whatsoeuer they take from their bodies Which wisedome and diligence though we vse most carefully yet for as much as we shall leaue as many duties vnperformed as we shall haue performed I see not what leisure we can lawfully lend to recreations If any carnall professor shall presse this thing more vehemently me thinketh he may blush at the defence of it seeing this kinde of keeping holy daies in pleasures and playing was vsed euen of the Heathen who sate downe to eate and drinke and rose vp to play first balacing their bellies with feastes then refreshing themselues with play Wherefore as we now denie Church feasts as imitations of the Heathen so we denie holy-day playes as remnants of ancient prophanenesse But if it be here obiected that the Iewes had their solemne feasts musicall instruments and exercises of pleasure yet the men alwaies by themselues and the other sexe by themselues not with that monstrous mixture of men and women which is a chiefe sinne and arch-enemie to religion of our age and that with holy Psalmes made by Dauid and Moses not with vaine minstrelsie vsed of prophane Atheists I answere as Paul speaketh 1. Corinth 13. of his owne person that they being as children spake as children they vnderstood as children they thought as children being but in the rudiments but we becomming men must put away childish things Againe the superstition of the Papists checketh this abuse who would admit none outward exercises on their Easter Whitsontide and holy Thursday at what times they thought a bird would scarsely build her nest Did not the Papists breake their superstitious holidaies and shall we so prophanely pollute the Lord his Sabbath Our Easter day our Ascension day our Whitsontide is euery Lords day and therefore we ought to make a speciall care of sanctifying of this day What shall I say of the zeale of worldlings which may controll by contraries the securitie of our sinnes For all worldly men seeke neuer for pleasure whilest profit doth drop as we may see in them that liue on Faires and Markets as Chapmen and Inholders So long as they hope to gaine a penie how waite they how diligent are they how little play they how busie are they And why Forsooth it is their haruest it is their market which say they they must attend vpon whilest occasion lasteth Behold the policie painefulnesse of the world may teach vs what we ought to doe for our soules Is not the Sabbath the haruest time and market day for the soule wherein we should gather in whilest the Sunne shineth wherein we we should be very diligent whilest our gaine is promised wherin we must prouide for a liuing and maintenance and lay vp store laying all pleasure aside vntill the time to come And to returne to the Papists what posting Priests what mumbled masâ—es what hunting praiers what hastie seruice had
they when any other solemnitie should be vsed What then will some say no vse of recreations I doe not simply denie profitable exercises but what shall we do with them on the Lords day If all our delight were in the Sabbath if all our springs were in it if we made it our chiefest ioy what place should or ought to be left to such carnall delights to such fleshly pleasures If any shall obiect that it was not a necessitie to leade the oxe to the water and yet it was lawfull and therefore things conuenient in some cases permitted men haue the vse of pleasures conuenient I answere that the oxe so led to water is not to play and friske on that day because that may without detriment be deferred and the other cannot and the pleasures conuenient as eating and drinking moderately may on that day be vsed in that without them followeth some detriment yet we permit not to play which is a thing that without hurt may be for borne on that day for Gods sake if without hurt wee can forbeare it an whole weeke for the worlds sake To be shorte spirituall wisedome ma prouide both for the Lord his worship for our callings for the lawes And like as in regard of inconuenience the politike lawes restraine bowling in some men not that in it selfe it is meerely vnlawfull but that for all estates for certaine causes it is not conuenient in that they would detaine some from their callings from which if they should rest they should incurre both the losse of better things the misspending of time and hinderance of their honest gaine In which respect of hindering better things we denie playing on the Lords day Yet there may remaine a question whether sicke persons may haue their exercises on this day or no We answere if they be extremely sicke it is a time of praying and not of playing according to the axiome of Iames chap 5. If they be not so dangerously sicke they neede iâ— not for if they can buâ—ie their hearts hands bodies and mindes about playing then their late visitation and the fruite of it should rather cause them to refresh themselues with reading singing or a more liberall exercise of conferring with them that be godly And to knit vp this part let vs remember in the former obiection drawn from the law of the Realme that the ciuill law doth not so much permit the libertie which good men know to vse well as it doth restraine the licentiousnesse which euill men vse badly because better it is that good men should want their libertie which they may doe than euill men should be confirmed in their licentiousnesse which they ought not to do so that euill men may be made good and good men are nothing hurt And because loue asketh not her owne but is coÌ„tent for the good of others to depart from it owne libertie though we could which indeed we cannot vse recreation without the hinderance of God his worship yet we should not vse it being a griefe to the godly an offence to the weake ones a matter of reioycing to the vngodly It remaineth in the last place to shew how the Sabbath is prophaned either in thought in word or in deed For there is a difference betweene the not sanctifying and the plaine prophaning of the Sabbath in that the one is not altogether desirous to breake it the ether hath no desire at all to keepe it Neither is the Sabbath onely broken by prophanenesse but also by idle workes and not carefull keeping of it Some prophane the Sabbath by corrupt iudgement as Heretikes some by a corrupt life as carnall professors the one a high malice of Satan the other a dangerous deceit oâ— the diuell When men too worldly minded make the Lords day a day of riddance a packing day a counting day to make oddes euen with all men but euen things odde with God And it is the lamentable sinne of our age to presse the Lords ordinance appointed day with al relicks of law matters with the dregs of ancient quarrels or new broched brawlings with posting to Iustices not to be reconciled but to be auenged not to finish but to reâ—iue controuersies and to â—ub old iniuries vntill they bleed so as that day that is sanctified ordained for loue is a day of hatred of a day of reconciliation it is made a day of dissension and this cannot but proceed from a prophane stocke Others as seeming more fauourable though they make not this day a time of paÌ„pering of the flesh which is a time of purging the flesh yet they make it a day of palpable darkenes which should be a day of bright shining light by hunting of beares by haunting of playes and such like that if they begin the day in the spirit they wâ—â—l end in the flesh receiuing some good motions in the morning they burie them in the euening and giuing the Lord the forenoone they recompence the diuell with the afternoone Yea in some place the Lords day is the Diuels day being fraught with so many fraies stained with such filthie fornication and burthened with the sinnes which their ordinarie callings on the weeke daies spueâ—out in that on those daies they cannot bee frequented for want oâ— companie Now whether we speake of the not sanctifying or of the prophaning of the day we affirme the Sabbath to be broken in thought word and deede For the whole law being spirituall Rom. 7. and this being a principall part of that lawe it must needes be that this precept as well as the rest taketh vp as well the inner as the outward man Besides it is a generall rule in the law that whatsoeuer is vnlawfull to be done the same is vnlawfull to be thought or spoken of and looke in what measure the wicked actions of men are forbidden in the same manner is the wicked affection and communication forbidden also Many haue notwithstanding made such proceedings in sinne that when they should reckon with their soules they reckon with their seruants and when they should make euen with their consciences they strike euen with their chapmen and yet perswade themselues of small breach of the Sabbath because as they say they do but speake a little with their tongue and scribble with their pennes Then wee must knowe that as what we may doe that we may talke of so what we may not doe that may we not talke of Wherefore laying aside our filthie songs our table talke of worldly matters our carnal deuices and worldly compasses which we are fetching in our thoughts whilest wee sit in the congregation our priuie discourses of our successe in our callings and our politike disposing of our weeke following all which shut out of the doores better things and ouerquel the vigour of good things Wherefore as the nourishing of ill thoughts is at all times vnseasonable so to harbour them on this day is most
To him will I looke that is of a contrite spirit and trembleth at my words Those that are afflicted are either such as are instructed before both whence their affliction cometh and to what ende they are sent or else they are such as are ignorant and know nothing hereof They that are ignorant when they see themselues so punished they are driuen into great streights they looke onely vpon the curse of God they neuer consider the appertinances thereof and that the cause thereof is the transgression of Gods law and that it is sinne for which God is angry and that which hee punisheth in them vpon which their blindnes they attribute the cause of their paine either to Witches or to naturall causes or fortune or some such thing and hereupon to be released of their griefe they goe and runne and ride to wise men as they call them to Witches yea oftentimes to the Diuell himselfe and vse all vnlawfull meanes that they can deuise But for these what remedie is there surely euen first to consider that their afflictions are sent from God Secondly to enquire at his word the cause that moued the Lord to lay them vpon them The Lord no doubt will answere them out of his word that it was sinne Thirdly the end which the Lord hath set downe which is to humble vs. Now if wee consider that the Lord hath sent it that sinne was the cause thereof and wee bee truly humbled because of our sinnes then may wee bee bold to seeke to the waters of comfort and drinke freely of the water of life which our Sauiour hath promised to all that come vnto him to be refreshed They which are instructed both whence affliction commeth and wherefore and to what end they commonly are very sory and do earnestly repent them and although they are something troubled because before they were neuer sufficiently humbled yet are they not dismaid they haue the stay in themselues they hold it as most certaine that their God as he is all wisedome and therefore knoweth all things that are best so hee is infinite in mercie and putteth vpon him the affection of a father to those that feare him and giueth nothing to his children but those things which may be best for them and therefore they know he scourgeth as a father or beateth as a schoolemaster and no tender father or wise schoolemaster will correct the child with beating when words may serue so that they knowe the Lord was euen to take his rod in hand before hee could renew them and hereby hee meaneth to fine them that they may come out of afflictions as fined gold whom the Lord will make vessels to eternall glorie That which is set downe here of the afflictions of Iosephs brethren wee may tearme more rightly by the name of scaring than of punishment and affliction for they were but put in feare onely and though they were put in ward it was but for a very small time and wee reade of no correction that was laid vpon them no it appeareth by Iosephs affection to them who could not abstaine but was faine often to burst forth into teares when he had gone from them that he so tendred them as his brethren when by the wisedome of the spirit of God hee made a shewe as though hee would deale very hardly with them yet this fearing and searing of them it humbled them and draue them to confesse and to say one to another we haue vtterly sinned against our brother in that wee saw the anguish of his soule when hee besought vs and wee would not heare him therefore is this trouble come vpon vs. And here we see how they confessed their fault when they were scared before they â—eit any punishment vpon them which may be an argument that it was a true humbling from the heart with a griefe not of the punishment for there was yet none laid vpon them but of their sinnes which then they brought into their remembrance and it lay as a burthen vpon their conscience that they euen saw Gods iudgements readie to giue sentence of condemnation against them except they preuented him by speedie repentance Whereas if it had been done and had been in time of affliction that they had been so humbled it had been hard to say whether it had been done truely or dissemblingly with a feeling of their sinnes or the greatnes of their griefe which they sustained as is said before Thus we may learne that the Lord God doth not onely to humble vs before his Maiestie set forth the law vnto vs and preach vnto vs the threatnings thereof and then if they take no place amongst vs he laieth his rods and scourges vpon our backs but commonly of his infinite wisedome and mercie before hee afflicteth betweene the preaching of the law and affliction he scareth vs he shaketh the rod of correction ouer vs and before he punisheth hee sheweth tokens of displeasure and that wee haue prouoked him to anger wherefore we haue experience of his great mercie in this land amongst vs at this day We haue had the law preached vnto vs loe these twentie yeeres but where is any humbling any confessing of sinnes before the Lord nay wee neglect the word and haue it in contempt amongst vs wee euen loath the bread of the Lord which is of power to worke saluation to all that by faith shall feede thereon we preferre our pleasures before the keeping of the Lordes Sabbaths wee esteeme of the Lord himselfe who hath made vs of nothing bought vs with a price euen his owne blood and who one day will call all before him to iudgement as nothing we come to pray to him with lesse reuerence than to miserable men our lips say some prayers vnto God but our hearts haue some other Gods namely our belly or our goods wherein we wholy delight and in whom wee onely trust And indeed it is lamentable that prayers are saide of a number to keepe a custome and a fashion euen mocking of God and deceiuing our own soules Will the Lord suffer this Is the sacrifice acceptable that commeth not from an humbled and prepared heart no hee will not accept it All these abominations are in the land and may not the Lord haue good cause to visit amongst vs nay to come euen in iudgement against vs And yet see the vnspeakable mercie and the long suffering and the exceeding loue of God towards vs who hath for borne his rods thus long and yet destroieth vs not but before his beesome of destruction shall come to sweepe vs away hee sheweth vs foretokens of his displeasure he now beginneth to scare vs to see if yet by this meanes he may humble vs and so preserue vs from those plagues and iudgements which hee is presently purposed to bring vpon all the vngodly of the earth But how doth the Lord scare vs and what whips be they wherewith he meaneth to scourge They are many and we cannot see them all
build timber hay or stubble whereby is meant all curious and vnprofitable questions and vaine ostentation but he must build gold siluer and precious stone by which precious substance is noted the most excellent and pure doctrine of the Gospell And hereby shall you knowe his argument if hee beate downe the stâ—â—fenecked and obstinate sinners by threatning the rigor of the law and the terrible iudgements of God against the violaters thereof and on the contrarie by healing the bruised and wounded consciences with sinne with the sweete promises of the Gospell If any man therefore shall labour to lay any other foundation and vse any other order of doctrine than this he is an Antichrist that is to say against Christ and no Christian. He must teach them all the counsell of God and keepe nothing backe but whatsoeuer concerneth the saluation of his flocke that must he teach them yea so absolute must his doctrine be that there must be no point of the will of God pertaining to the saluation of his children but the Minister must be both able and diligent to declare Therefore it is requsite and needfull that a rare gift of God be added who onely openeth their vnderstanding that they might vnderstand the scriptures wherein the most holie will of God is reuealed and nothing that is needfull for our saluation omitted so that whosoeuer knoweth not the scriptures must needs erre and be deceiued but the Minister who must declare all the counsell of God vnto his children must be very perfect therein Moreouer he must improue rebuke exhort and stirre vp first himselfe to a great care of doing his duty faithfully then must he also by all meanes spurre forward the godly gently louingly exhorting to hold fast the profession of their hope in the assurance of faith making their election more surely knowne vnto themselues by their godly life and the rather to bring them forward herein with willingnes and great readinesse he ought to set before them the wonderfull mercie of the Lord God shewed towards them in that he hath out of all the world elected them to be heires of his kingdome where they shall â—aigne for euer in such vnspeakable ioyes as neither eye hath seeâ—e eare hath heard neither hath at any time entred into the heart of man He must not be ashamed to rebuke reproue such as will not be obedient to the Gospell but remaine still wallowing in their sinne if that wholesome admonitions will not serue hee must not spare to thunder out the iust iudgements of God against them vntill he hath beaten them down to hell with the terrors therof and after true repentance to raise them vp euen to the heauens and daily strengthen them more and more so that to the impenitent hee must pronounce damnation because he is still vnder the law and vnder the curse of the law and that hee shall be sure to be tormented euerlastingly if he doe not repent but the penitent that labour with a burdened conscience for sinne and are wounded with griefe for the same he shall comfort with blessed promises of the Gospell declaring vnto him that hee is not vnder the law but vnder grace and so build him into a liuely faith in Iesus Christ. This must the Minister doe both openly and priuately for it is not sufficient that hee preach the word of God openly in the pulpet but hee must goe to euery mans house and there diligently instruct both him and his house in the feare of God and not as the manner of some is to goe to folks houses to tell them a tale and flatter them with faire words and glozing speeches to the end they might fill their bellie sat another mans table or get some other benefite which hee hunteth after These be hirelings and time-seruers which thrust themselues into the Ministerie for lucres sake and because they would liue idlie and take no paines for their liuing but contrary to the commaundement of God to liue of other mens labours these are not true Ministers but such as the Prophet Malachy speaketh of in the first chapter of his Prophecie The true Pastor must not haue any such purpose but as it is his dutie to labour to winne the soules of his people vnto Iesus Christ so must he vse all meanes both publikely priuately which may further his ministerie and make it profitable We might proue out of diuers places of the word of God this his dutie both by the example of our Sauiour Christ the perfect patterne for al meÌ„ to follow who did not onely preach openly in the Synagogue but priuately in mens houses The Apostles did so likewise and S. Paul witnesseth the same in the 20 chapter of the Acts with these words I kept backe nothing that was profitable but haue shewed you and taught you openly and throughout euery house This is the dutie of a good Pastor The reason hereof is very good because that which is spoken generally to all is regarded of very few or none so wonderfully hath Satan stopped mens eares and blinded their vnderstanding that either they will not hearken at all or else hearing will neuer applie the same to their consciences and therefore to preuent this the Minister shall not sticke to instruct them priuately when as they shall haue no such occasion to apply that to other meÌ„ that is spoken particularly to themselues By this meanes if the Lord hath appointed so they may be brought home or else haue the testimonie of his word in their consciences euen to make them vnexcusable at the latter day Furthermore this must he not seldome now then once in a moneth or euery quarter â—â—â— he cannot so discharge his conscience before the Lord who hath appointed him to feede his flocke continually but this cannot liue and continue without foode no more can the soule liue vnlesse it be coÌ„tinually fed and nourished with the milke of Gods word He must therefore feede them continually as we reade that carefull shepheard S. Paul did when he tooke his leaue to depart from Ephesus after he had committed the keeping of Gods flocke vnto the Elders of the Church and giuen them warning of false teachers which would be busie with them after his departure and therefore exhorted them to watch Remember saith he that by the space of three yeeres I ceased not to warne euery one both night and day with teares This diligence must be in Ministers to be euermore teaching that if the Lord doe not blesse at one time yet he may at another they know not the time wherein the Lord will call any of his flocke he must therefore vse the meanes diligently at all times both in season and out of season as S. Paul writeth to Timothy I charge thee therefore before God and before the Lord Iesus Christ which shall iudge the quicke and the dead at that his appearing and in his
but if they will tremble at Gods word they shal be children of obedience and not be subiect to this wrath of God Thus Christ also reasoneth Matth. 24 â—7 Luk. 17. 18. As the dayes of Noah were so likewise shall the comming of the Sonne of man bee 38. For as in the dayes before the flood they did eate and drinke marrie and gaue in mariage vntill the day that Noah entred into the Arke 39. And knewe nothing till the flood came and tooke all away so shall the comming of the Sonne of man bee Luke 17. 28. Likewise also it was in the dayes of Lot when in Sodome the Sunne shined in the morning and all was well euen then came the wrath of God from heauen When the old world was making mirth and thought of nothing lesse than of drowning vntill Noah went into the Arke suddenly the waters came vpon them Likewise is our estate we know nothing now we see the world is as it was we prouide for our posteritie Thus wee see our Sauiour Christ reasoned much like to Dauid In the peculiar iudgement it shal be like with vs as with Sodome that Citie was destroyed suddenly and so shall we be In the generall Iudgement it shall bee as in the dayes of Noe the water swept them away at vnawares so the fire shall purge vs when we thinke not of it Thou hast saith Dauid troden downe in times past thou wilt tread downe againe 2. Pet. 2. 4. If God spared not his Angels that had sinned but cast them downe into hell nor the olde world nor Sodome c. Thus our Sauiour Christ and with him his Apostles teach by precepts and confirme by examples and so must all the godly Ministers approue and teach this doctrine that the godly may haue their faith established in Gods promises and to leaue the wicked excuse lesse against the day of iudgement They haue left vs a president to follow whereby we must be awaked from slum bring that Gods children may stoope and the rest be committed to the righteous iudgement of God We see how we may profit by examining seuerall iudgements for seuerall sinnes hath not God appointed in his word and executed from heauen a seuerall punishment for seuerall sinnes Doth God say that Idolaters Heretikes and prophane professors should bee swept away with plagues and warres and hath he not swept away the Egyptians in the red sea Exod. 14 Did the Lord threaten the breach of the Sabbath with death And did he not strike the man that did but in that day gather stickes Numb 15 Whose sinne though men spared on earth yet the Lord punished it from heauen Nehemiah taught his people this doctrine saying Did not the wrath of God fall on our fathers for our example Yet there is to be noted that euermore the Lord hath done and doth fatherly correct and admonish before hee vtterly sweepeth away Shall we thinke that the Lord is altred His long suffering did not presently punish neither after hee had threatned but hee gaue terme to repent hee hath dealt so gratiously with countries nations and people that hee hath not so troden them downe as they haue troden down his glorie but by benefits hath allured them by chastisements driuen them and by examples perswaded them to repent before his plague came The Lord hath appointed for disobedient children death Deut. 21. 18. If any man hath a sonne stubborne and disobedient which will not hearken vnto the voyce of his Father nor the voyce of his Mother and they haue chastened him and he would not obey them and after complaint made to the Elders of the Citie all the men of the Citie shall stone him with stones vnto death And Prou. 20. 20. He that curseth his father or his mother his light shall be put out in obscure darkenes There is among other one wicked generation euen a generation that curseth his father and blesseth not his mother but of such a one let the Eagle put out his eyes Hath God so threatned and will he not punish 2. King 2. Little children who for their age we would thinke to be spared for mocking the Prophet of God Elisha who cried for vengeance by the secret motion of Gods spirit were by two Beares deuoured Did the Lord punish scorners then and will he spare them now For fornication we know twentie foure thousand fell on one day were swept away with the plague and shall fornication now be vnpunished We stand but by grace we are but petitioners we must feare least liuing in these and such like sinnes we be swept away with these and such like iudgements This must make vs to feare our selues to loue and beleeue the word to grow in repentance and make our schooling in the iudgements of God some in one and some in another We haue heard now how the cause of the Prophets prayer was the sight of his infirmities this must stirre vs vp also to priuate prayer For though we haue receiued neuer so many and excellent graces of God yet without prayer shall we not be able to stirre vp our selues by them We must see how the man of God seeing the seuere iudgements of God was moued to prayer that he should not be troden downe and swept away with the wicked We are likewise to sweare to this practise both to make vs cleaue faster to the word also to make vs the more to feare our selues For it is a visible iudgement of God when we see the iudgements of God and are not staied in fixed faith in the Lord and a reuerent feare of our selues We haue bin taught because we are giuen to thinke that the iudgements of God appertaine not to vs that the long suffering of the Lord is to leaue the wicked vnexcusable and not to haue one of his vnsaued and still calleth some and doth not execute his iudgements vntill the measure of sin be fulfilled to the brimme Genet 6. So that he spareth to call his to repentance to leaue the wicked without excuse who would neither be moued with his promises nor feared with his iudgements And although it seeme an easie doctrine that God will by one way or other punish sinne and thinke that we haue learned this before it be taught yet we shall finde our selues ignorant of the practise of it which if we knew it would be a key of the whole Scriptures vnto vs. And thus much of the generall doctrine now of the particular For their deceit is vaine As if the Prophet should say notwithstanding all their high imaginations thou hast destroyed them for they haue but deceiued themselues in false religion and vanitie of life Thus then let vs consider of it that whether our vanitie be in religion or life it is but deceit Heresie and Idolatrie carrie a great sway vnder a colour of godly life but when Gods iudgements sweepe them away they seeme vaine that neither their Idols can
in prayer Wherefore God often denyeth vs our requests because we vse not to pursue and prosecute them with seruent prayer For if we haue prayed twice or thrice for one thing and yet are not heard but receiue as it were the repulse wee straitway surcease and leaue off our prayers contrarie to the practise of this man of God who would not suffer any repulse but still continued his prayer both morning and euening So that wee are to know that if we will obtaine mercie God will sometime deferre his graunt to trie vs whether wee aske carefully or no whether wee truly and reuerently esteeme of the thing prayed for whether wee belieue throughly his mercies and promises and whether wee will as thankefully vse it when we haue it as we did carefully pray for it before we had it The Lord cannot away with our cold asking and when we giue but one sigh and there comes sometime one teare which is as the teare of an harlot he seeth that we feele not our wants throughly wee esteeme not of his mercies reuerently wee make not our request earnestly and therefore he sendeth vs often as emptie away as we came Wee must then giue the Lord no leisure to be free but prosecute our prayers with importunitie as did the Widow mentioned in the Gospell But we must remember in our often prayer to vse the wisedome of the spirit which was the second thing obserued in diligent prayer For some vse prayer often who wanting heauenly discretion turne it to their owne discommoditie For some haue peruerted most wickedly these places before alleaged through too strict a consideration of the assiduitie of praier and thought that they might giue ouer all their callings in an actiue and cruil life and wholy and continually bestow all time on prayer But this was too preposterous a diligence which that wee may auoyd it shall be true wisdome so to deuide the times and seasons as we may impart those times on prayer which most may make for Gods glorie and which best make for our calling And for those places of our Sauiour Christ and the Apostle wherein wee are commaunded to pray continually the meaning is that we should alwayes be ready and affected to pray in prosperitie and aduersitie and at all seasons fit for prayer that is when the Lord doth call vs to it and our estate doth require it This doctrine is easie to be heard but hard to be practised Well then this is true wisdom to choose the Sabbath wholy to be spent in the word and prayer from morning to night and so to deuide the seasons in the other dayes of the weeke as with Dauid and Daniel we may pray at morning noontide and euening and that therewith we haue a speciall care to bestow the rest of our time in walking in our calling For as there is a time of hearing so there is a time of putting that in vse which we haue heard as there is a Sabbath for Gods owne worship so there is sixe dayes for vs to labour in and as there is a time of praying so there is also a time of practising Neither would the Lord haue vs alwayes reading hearing or praying but after we haue read heard and prayed to shew forth the friâ—â— of them in our conuersation to his glorie And as heretikes in the primitiue Church and since that time Monkes and Friers haue laboured to teach a continuall praying so euen at this day Sathan bewitched the hearts of many with that perswasion wherefore wee must knowe that the Lord will haue obedience rather than sacrifice and mercie more than burnt offerings For why doe we heare but to learne obedience and why doe wee pray but to put our prayer in practise or why haue we knowledge but to vse it to Gods glorie Neither doth that saying of our Sauiour Christ to Martha vithstand this doctrine although many heretikes haue both obiected and peruerted this place to make it serue their purpose who falsely alleage the place saying Mary hath chosen the better part whereas the true wordes are Mary hath chosen the good part in which place Martha was not reproued in that shee was a good huswife or for that she entertained Christ but for ouermuch labouring in her huswiferie and entertainement at such time as she should haue been better occupied Neither was Mary commended for that she did nothing but heare and pray but for her wisedome in hearing Christ carefully at that time when he preached and in that she knew that Christ did lesse care and would be better satisfied though her pâ—ouâ—sion was more slender than that to more solemne preparation they should neglect the doctrine which was the fooâ—e of their soules Otherwise it must be supposed that Mary was as carefull an huswife as Martha for els vndoubtedly our Sauiour Christ would not haue so commended her for wisely discerning the times especially seeing the holy Scriptures count them worse than infidels which will not prouide for their families But this doctrine is sweet to them that maintaine it that thereby they might auoide all laborious callings and al crosses which commonly accompanie the same â—or it is the subtill policie of Sathan when hee cannot get vs to neglect prayer to endeuour to bring vs preposterously to vse and frequent prayer by causing vs to lay aside our callings which according to Gods holy ordinance we had professed wherefore let vs labour in this wisedom of the spirit wholy to take vp the Sabbath to the Lord and so dâ—uâ—â—e our other times as we may still perseuere in our callings which if we doe we shal haue better motions and not incurre so dangerous opinions as we should doe if we gaue our selues to continuall reading and praying But shall we speake of this doctrine in this our age which rather needeth a spurre than a bridle wherein many pray but obtaine not because they are not diligent many heare but are fruitlesse because they vse no diligence For besides that they want this wisedome of the Sabbath that that is appointed for the growing of their soules is spent in worldly cares These kinde of men haue their soules very barren who neither vse the Sabbath nor redeeme other times of their callings to bestowe any thing in hearing or praying or if happily they doe heare they rather make it a matter to â—arpe at than to be instructed by it These men as they will heare no true things so they will heare false and though they will marke no good things yet they will marke ill things not that there is any thing false or ill in the word but in that as to an humble spirited man the Lord maketh the word the sauour of life vnto life so vnto them that are ill minded the Lord maketh it the sauour of death vnto death and giueth them ouer in the pride of their hearts vnto Sathan that hee may delude them by deceiueable colours For
the victorie of men so farre greater is the ioy and more glorious is the triumph of Christians than of earthly Captaines And as farre as the robes of Christ his righteousnes are richer than the royall armes of Princes so farre doth the ioy of Gods children exceed all the ioy of the Princes of this world Whosoeuer then haue not this ioy by so much they shew themselues as yet to be more carnall more worldly and more subiect to Sathan At thy word Still we must obserue this that what affections soeuer we pretend to God they must be tried by his blessed word whether it be of loue or of fear or of ioy Whosoeuer then will say they are merie in God as they hope when their mirth is not in the word and they can reioyce in Christ as well as others and yet they reioyce in vanitie and worldly things they deceiue theÌ„selues yea although they did not reioyce in ill things yet they cannot reioyce in prayer they cannot reioyce in the word they haue no ioy in the Sacraments whereby notwithstanding they attain all precious things and an inheritance which fadeth not away But alas how can men ioy how can they spâ—â—rt how can they laugh so earnestly at vaine things and take so little comfort and solace in Gods worde and why doth the word of God make vs so dull why doth prayer make vs so heauie why doth meditation cause vs to be so sad Euen because wee are so carnall and earthly minded Well the Prophet Esay sheweth chap 58. what is the ioy of Gods children 13. 〈…〉 hou turne away thy foote from the Sabbath from doâ—â—â— thy will in mine holie day 〈◊〉 â—â—ll the abâ—â—â—â— a delight to consecrate it as glorious to the Lord c. And the Prophet Dauid Psalm 63. Thy louing kindnesse is better then life therefore my lips shall praise thee And Psalm 84. 4. Blessed are they that dwell in thy house they will euer praise thee 10. A day in thy Court is better then a thousand other where I had rather bee a doore-keeper in the house of mâ— God thâ—n to dwell in the tabernacle of wickednes Psal. 42 4. I went with the multitude and led them into the house of God with the voyce of singing and praise as a multitude that keepeth a Feast This is the ioy of God his children this ioy will neuer leaue vs no not in the graue it will accompany vs to the iudgement seate of God If wee will reioyce in GOD his word God will reioyce in vs. But alas doe not all men reioyce in vanities and yet they shall perish with men and men shall perish with the abuse of them Whereas that ioy so farre excelleth this how is it that this is so farre preferred before that Doe wee not thinke him to be a foolish man who will make the day of his pleasure in playing and sporting whereas hee should make it the day of his profit in buying and selling Would we not account him a mad man who might be encouraged to goe into the field with a promise to carrie away the victorie and to triumph ouer his enemies if he linger the time vntill the occasion be past by the incurse of his enemies and so he willingly leese the victorie and make his aduersaries to triumph ouer him How foolish then are they to passe the Sabbath which is the market day of the soule and wherein the Lord calleth vs to come buy honey wine milke and oyle and that without peny or penyworth in vaine pleasures willingly to leese such spirituall and heauenly profits And how mad are they that on this day may receiue both counsell for policie and furniture for strength to encounter against the world the flesh and the diuell and runne rather to â—â—â—thie pleasures suffering themselues willingly to be a pray for the diuell to bee seduced by sinne to be ouercome of the flesh and troden downe of the world True it is that we haue many bickerings and fight many skirmishes in the weeke dayes but on the Lords Sabbath especially wee fall to the maine battaile and we come as it were to hand-strokes and buckle with our enemies hand to hand Doe wee not thinke this a daungerous thing then when the Lord doth offer as it were into our hands the spoyle of sinne Sathan the world and the flesh and wee willingly and vnthankfully will suffer our selues and offer our selues to be spoyled of them Where is now our ioy in the word where is our spoyle wherein we should triumph Well if men reioyce so much when they giue the foyle to their enemies and pray vpon the spoyles wee may easily coniecture how greatly they sorrow that take the foyle at their aduersaries hand and are become a pray and a spoyle before them For the same is the reason of contraries And to applie this same to vs if we truly reioyce when we haue subdued our affections murdered our temptations and put to flight the world the flesh and the diuell making a shew of them through Christ how much must wee be grieued when our affections haue carried vs captiue our temptations haue slaine the soule and our enemies haue taken the spoyle of all those spirituall graces which before wee possessed This then must trie our repentance whether wee haue this sorrow or no when the rage of sin hath spoiled vs of God his grace This affection wee see was in the Prophet Dauid Psal. 51. who crieth Haue mercie vpon me according to thy louing kindnesse make me heare ioy and gladnes that the bones which thou hast broken may reioyce Create in mee a cleane heart O God renue a right spirit within me Cast me not away from thy presence and take not thine holy spirit from me Where Dauid complaineth that his heart was hardened blind was his vnderstanding troubled was his minde and his soule in bondage of sinne and in danger to lose Gods spirit Thus wee see how hee felt himselfe spoyled of all the graces of God When then we shal see the flesh or the world hath taken from vs all comfort in the word and in prayer and that wee begin to be dull in good things we must know for a truth that either Sathan the flesh or the world haue giuen vs some â—oyle and that they haue taken rich spoyles from vs. Wherefore wee are not after sinne to be too quiet with our selues as wee vse to bee if wee truly consider of this for our ioy should not bee so great in one but our sorrowe should be as great in the other and as wee reioyce when wee haue gotten the victorie so must wee sorrow when wee haue lost and they haue gotten the spoyles For if wee find ioy of conscience to make a shew of our enemies because we haue spoyled them euen so when they shall spoyle vs that our vnderstanding be blinde our hearts made dull when wee cannot with comfort call God our Father when wee can
depriueth himselfe of this meditation weakeneth his faith For it is to our comfort and humbling To our comfort that albeit we be in danger and no man with vs yet God and his Angels be with vs. To humble vs that in euill doing they both see vs and can hurt vs as also the euill angels which still houer ouer vs. And therefore we must knowe that as the good Angels haue appeared to good men for speciall defence so the foule spirits doe appeare also to some men for speciall sinnes And when euill spirits so appeare we may not with the Papists and the Iewes beleeue they be soules departed but the euill spirits in the ayre about vs Epes 6. 11. 12. 13. CHAP. VIII Of Baptisme BAptisme is a pledge of our washing in Christs blood Act. 2. 30. of our iustification Gal. 3. 27. of our ingrafting into Christs body Ephe. 4. 16. of our dying to sinne Rom. 6. 3. of our resurrection 1. Cor. 15. 26. of our vnitie of spirit with our brethren Ephe. 44. of not seeking our owne 1. Cor. 10. 1. 2. 24. 2 Of Baptisme in Papistry this we may say for as much as they euer kept the foundation the substance of the institution of Christ that Sacrament was effectuall for more preuaileth the institution of Christ vnto good than the corruption of man vnto euill 3 The example of Zipphorah cannot be followed amongst vs that women should baptize though Papists abuse that example to proue it for the ministration of the Sacrament is ioyned to the ministerie of the word which office none can take except he be called as Aaron was and it is a most waightie and most honourable office to haue the word and seales of our reconciliation committed vnto vs. 4 It is obiected that it is a dangerous matter to want Baptisme it causeth death I answere The child saith the story was not punished but Moses through whom that contempt came for when as it is said Gen. 17. that the man not circumcised shall be cut off the reason is this because he despiseth the couenant of the Lord. Now a child caÌ„not so do therefore the negligent father is punished and if the child come to yeeres continue in his fathers steps he is in the same state of rebellion contempt against God and so it is in our Baptisme Againe this popish opinion of the necessitie of Baptisme is confuted by the Lords institution of Circumcision the eight day for if this necessitie had been in Circumcision which they affirme to be in Baptisme all that dyed before the eight day were condemned The Lords meaning was in appointing this conuenient time to prouide that the child might haue more strength to beare the wound and this regard of time is fit to be obserued also with vs that this holy worke might be done on the Sabbath day in the congregation because it is a publike action by diuine institution 5 Concerning promises in Baptisme and the office of the witnesses which be called Godfathers and Godmothers looke in what things the Scripture giueth general rules the Church may vse the particulars so all be done decently and to edification the law giueth this generall instruction to a man in authoritie to defend the good and to offend the euill he may to this end take some godly man to him for an assistant The law commanding generally to distribute to the poore a man is not able to helpe all particularly therefore he endeuoureth the relieuing of some speciall persons The law commanding generally to helpe one another with godly instructions and no greater need to any than to a father in helping him for the education of children surely this dutie of loue to be an assistant in Baptisme may not be denied Againe to professe ourselues enemies to Arrianisme we vse Glorie be to the Father and to the Son c. all one with that so often in the Psalmes Praise yee the Lord So may we in like manner to auoid Anabaptisme haue witnesses to testifie to the Church that we are Christianly baptized And as we are to renounce all friuolous ceremonies so to keepe the peace of the Church we may not refuse such orders as tend to edification to loue and comelinesse in the Church 6 It is good to teach children while they be young that whereas they haue been baptized and blessed in the name of the Trinitie they should be taught forthwith some questions concerning their creation redemption and sanctification CHAP. IX Of Couetousnesse and the desire of Riches THere are manie which can be content to make Iacobs vowe that is if they haue meate drinke and cloathing they will serue God but they goe vpwards still in their worldlike accounts and downwards in heauenly things they rise from tens to scores from scores to hundreths they will not goe downeward with Abraham they will haue thousands of sheep els they be but poore they will haue Nabâ—oths vineyard with Ahab and dwell alone els they be sicke Thou hast set vp the heauens high saith the Prophet else surely rich men would haue all the vse of them leese them too So nothing can satisfie mans desire which is infinit but God who infinite And if he haue all the riches in the world he will desire more A very vnnaturall desire is this as the dropsie in desiring drinke when the desire proceeds from fulnes for a man should desire that which he wanteth The minde of a man is not filled with corporall things no more then a chest can be filled with wisdom or spirituall things But presuppose that riches could fill a man if wee had all wealth all riches all apparell wee put not our wealth in our mindes our clothes do vs no good but wheÌ„ they are vpon vs. The possessing of riches doth not so fully possesse the heart but that it can desire a thousand things more 2 Riches are in question whether they be good or no When the Scripture speaks of riches they ioyne alwayes somewhat to them to take away our hearts from them as the deceitfulnes of riches the vncertainty of riches the riches of this world and therfore like the world now here now gone they either haue their own end or our end They make no man good but they are euen like a penie purse which is worth as much as the money that is in it but the money taken out it is nothing worth euen so is the man that hath his good in his riches When they are takeÌ„ from him he is worth nothing he hath no good in him God hath them not and yet he wanteth no good thing It is the common complaint that the worst men doe most abound with them Dauid was faine to goe to Nabal for them Esau had foure hundred men when Iacob lay downe at his feet with a few Sometimes indeed they doe good but that is not sufficient to ground a Maxime they
this in the Scripture as Moses and Paul who wished themselues accursed and wiped out of the booke of life for their brethren Rahab although but a nouice in religion yet ventured her life for the espies Ionathan for Dauid Dauid for the people of Israell Obadiah for the Prophets CHRIST for vs all leauing vs an example that we should giue our liues for the brethren Hester for the Church and Iudith for the children of Israell and Paul reioyced for the afflictions which he suffered for the brethren but we are so farre from giuing our liues for them that if two pence would saue their liues they should not haue it so loose is our loue and so cold is our charitie But if this be a great thing and hard to come to such perfection let vs see the lesser markes and first euen the beginning of loue which is to abstaine from doing harme which Paul commandeth saying let no man defraud his brother in any matter but we are so farre from this that in bargaining and such like we soonest deceiue our brethren because they belieue vs easilie and take things on our word insomuch that although they will say I could serue you no better if you were my Father and perhaps they say as they thinke because the god of this world hath blinded their hearts yet is their fraud so manifest that it is a common saying to say I had rather buye of him whom I neuer saw then of my brother We are commanded to forgiue one another euen seuentie times seuen times but we will be meete with him seuen yeares after if by order of friends or cōstraint we be moued to forgiue yet we wil not forgiue we will forgiue the fault but we will not forget the matter nor affect the person offending vs. Abraham in the 13. of Gen. bought peace of Lot with the losse of his right because they were brethren but amongst vs euery word doth breede a quarrell insomuch that that which was wont to be said of little children is now true amongst vs concord is seldome seene amongst brethren If we cannot find these markes in some measure in vs nor yet an earnest desire to attaine vnto them we cānot say that we are truly louing brethren This was an argumēt mouing the brethren to help Paul because they knew his neede but it is an argument to disswade vs from helping if wee see anie in neede therefore rich men are commonly trusted but poore men are not so and if at any time we trust them yet it is with such gaine that although they should die in our bookes yet they should not die much in our debts for wee should well haue payde our selues and yet many times are they cast into a losse by some who although they are in great pouertie yet wil seeme wealthy and go braue til they haue spent all and so become bankrupts And thus because they helped not those whom they know to haue need they loose their goods vpon those whom they thought to haue been wealthy The brethrē did not tarie till Paul did aske them but willingly and of their own accord they helped him but we must haue much adoe to obtaine a little benefite and yet readines in helping is as good oftentimes as helpe it selfe They brought him to Caesaria and sent him to Tharsus here appeareth their great care which they had for him in that they ceased not to do him good neither would leaue him vnprouided and there sent him to Tharsus where he was borne that both by defence of his place and also by defence of his kinsmen he might be kept from his enemies And here wee learne not to bee wearie of weldoing but to make one good turne the beginning of another The loue of his countrie and the care he had in profit caused him to go to Tharsus although a Prophet be without honour in his own countrie whereof there are two reasons first because they know him and therefore looke for no great things of him secondly because of emulation but this is a prouerbiall speech and therefore not alwaies but commonly true It is common with men rather to displease God than their friendes and so to regard their frendes that they forget God their best friend Adam would not seeme to denie the taking of an apple of Eue for feare of discourtesie but let vs learne to please God and displease wicked men that as the poore man said of whom Ambrose writeth that he knew the master was not pleased with him because the seruants would not looke on him so the wicked should knowe that the Lord is displeased with them euen by the lookes of the godly CHAP. XXXI Of godlines and by what meanes we must drawe neere to God IT is a fearefull thing when the exercises of godlinesse haue no power with vs. And it is wonderfull to see how they profit best in knowledge which spend much time in prayer 2 Euery day must haue a dayes increase in godlinesse 3 God is precise in iudgement though hee tempereth it with mercies So we must bee precise in godlines though it be mingled with infirmities 4 Seeing the Lord hath ioyned together the meanes of godlines godlines it selfe let vs not separate them either with the superstitious Papists resting in the worke wrought as in prayer thankesgiuing hearing the word receiuing the Sacraments keeping of the Sabbath c. all which things must bee leuelled to the increase of our knowledge and building vp of a good conscience neither with frantike heretikes despise the meanes as though without them we could liue in obedience to God or loue to our brethren 5 It is an easie thing to disswade men from holy dayes but it is a hard thing to bring men to the true obseruation of the Sabbath it is easie to disswade men from popish shrifts but it is hard to bring them to Christian conession of sinnes it is easie to withdrawe men from superstitious fasting daies but it is hard to bring them to the true vse of fasting It is easie to remoue the papisticall feasting dayes but hard to bring in the godly loue-feasts 6 As the Lord giueth the wicked a taste of hell in this life so doth he giue a taste of heauen and of his goodnesse to his holy children in this life for godlines hath the promise of Gods loue to bee manifested and found of the faithfull both in this life and in the life to come Of the trueth of Gods promise we must consider thus If we looke well to our small obedience and manifold transgressions wee shall not thinke it much if we feele his fatherly corrections It may be that euer since we haue giuen our selues to Gods seruice wee are more afflicted diuers wayes Then if we consider that wee cannot looke for these promises in our selues because we haue not done the cōmandements as we ought or if we beleeue in Christ
the maiestie of God shall be ouerwhelmed with glory but he that searcheth out the mercy how much more shall he be ouerwhelmed of â—â— His iudgements be as a great deepe but the deepe of his mercy swallowes vp that deepe Wherefore well said Chrysostome Great is the hell of my sinnes but greater is the deepenesse of thy mercy O God The Scriptures attribute to Gods mercy all dimensions First depth it fetched Dauids soule from the neather most hell ergo it reacheth thither Secondly breadth for that he setteth our sinnes vs farre from as the East is from the West Thirdly length for it extendeth it selfe not to the cloudes only but to the stars which as Iob saith are not cleane in his sight yea euen to the Angels in whom he hath found folly so that but for his mercy they could not abide his triall Nay God is able to forgiue vs more than we are able to sinne And indeed mercy is the gate of the Almightie By no other qualitie of his can we be suffered to haue entrance or to approch vnto him All other things hath the Lord done in measure number and weight sauing his mercy in our redemption wherein without measure beyond all number and weight he was mercifull two drops of bloud had beene sufficient or one cup of his bloud but the whip pierced his skin the thornes his flesh the nayles his bones the speare his heart and his very soule was made a sacrifice for sinne 2 When we loose an outward benefit we must not so thinke of it as of the losse of Gods fauour but what doe blinde people regard Gods grace So they haue plentie of corne and oyle they respect not the losse of their soules whereas if all the creatures of the world should weepe for the losse but of one soule it were too little Yet our people so they may eate of the Lords bread and enioy the fat of the earth care not whether the Lord shew a lightsome or a fearefull countenance vpon them Wherefore because we set so little by that which the Lord sets at so high a price the Lord will take from vs that which we esteeme so highly and bring vpon vs some sodaine desolation 4 We must euer desire the first fruits of the Spirit but hauing attained the first beginnings of Gods grace we must euer waite for the increase of it by degrees 5 When we haue receiued mortification and sanctification as hansels of Gods mercies then may we hope for heauen for they that haue receiued grace shall also receiue glorie 6 The graces of God are not in his children as morning mistes but as well builded towers to continue all assaults 7 Diuersitie of gifts should not make vs disagree or to enuy one another but rather should binde vs in loue to embrace one another that so we might be profitable one to another 8 The Lord hath such respect to his glory that he will giue gifts when he might iustly punish therfore we ought not so much to reioyce in the possessioÌ„ of earthly blessings for the Lord giueth many blessings to stop the mouthes of vnbeleeuers and to call sinners to repentance which if they neglect then assuredly the Lords wrath will be more fierce against them The wicked haue no cause to reioyce that the Lord smites them not for he lets them prosper for a while that their coÌ„demnation may be more iust when it commeth Trie thy selfe thus if thou profitest by Gods correction it is a signe of grace againe if by his patience thou takest as a good sonne occasion to repent and doest studie to come out of thy sinne it is likewise a good argument of Gods fauour 9 God is slow to wrath yet let vs euer remember that albeit he suffered Israel long yet at the last he destroyed them all that none of the vnbeleeuers entred into the promised land Wherefore we may not conclude that because the Lord punisheth not as yet therefore he will not punish at all but confider that all such as respect not his mercies in time shall at the last feele his iustice 10 The thing loued is much desired and sought after whereby we may take a triall of our loue to God or of our loue to the world First looke what we loue indeed we spend much time in it and can be content to affoord houres daies weekes yeares yea and ageâ— too in it And yet with all the contentions we may we get not to the worship of God Dauids seuen times a day nor his morning noonetide and euening exercises hardly we affoord the Lord his Sabbath Secondly we bestow our thoughts and our affections much and liberally on the thing we loue the Apostles were so troubled with bread that they could not vnderstand Christ speaking of the leauen of hypocrisie Thirdly our loue to a thing is shewed when we are skilfull and painfull in commending the thing loued The Spouse in the song of Salomon was very perfect in setting forth the parts of her beloued she knew the time of his going she was acquainted with his attire she was rauished with his beautie she was priuy to his coÌ„ming to her Men shew forth their loue to earthly things in their great skill in buying and selling Amos. 8. in the signes of heauen colours of the skie Matth. 16. in our statutes penall lawes Micah 6. but in the law of God they be scarsly wained Fourthly a man shall see his loue by his great zeale whereby he is caried to bring the thing to that he loueth as Esay 9. 7. when the zeale of the Lord is said to bring our redemption to passe Certainly euery man is eaten vp with one zeale or other The godly seeke gaine by honest meanes if they can but rather than the wicked wil loose their gaine away with honestie away say they with Christ as Iudas Fiftly the great reioycing which we haue bewrayeth our loue as Dauid doth Psal. 4 7. after that he had the thing he desired the countenance of the Lord he saith he had more ioy of heart than they of the world had when their wheat and their wine did abound But immortalitie the blessing of the right hand is lesse esteemed among vs than riches which are the blessings but on the left hand Prouer. 3. Blessed indeed are the people which are in such a case but more blessed are the people which haue the Lord for their God Sixtly what we feare to forgo that we loue to haue Pilat cared not to forgoe Christ but he was afraide to loose Caesars fauour Lastly we loue that well which we are grieued to part with so did the young man in the Gospell shew his loue to riches who hauing a discipleship offered himselfe freely but when he saw he should forgoe all he had he rather forsooke Christ than his riches We must looke where we loue The purest thing
lonish garment will cost him his hart blood Farre otherwise is the condition of the soule than is of the bodie for where as wee haue neede of a table and sundrie meates to cherish our bodie and of many sundrie drinks to refresh it of clothes to wrap it in of medicines to salue it and of many other things to support and beare it vp to the soule to the soule there is but one thing necessarie euen faith in Christ this is to it the bread that came downe from heauen the riuers of water flowing to euerlasting life this is Esaues coate that smelleth so well in Isaacs nostrels this is the soueraigne plaister this is all in all Oh how much better is that that needeth but one thing By this faith we obtaine the reward promised vs. True it is wee must fight and ouercomming we shall haue the reward Howbeit God doth not onely set before vs the reward and intaileth it to vs but he giueth vs also to ouercome hee assisteth vs he encourageth hee smiteth for vs he doth all for vs he giueth vs the meanes onely this he requireth that if we feele our selues ouermatched we will but crie to him if our heart faile vs to say to him thou art our buckler Let vs therefore presse downe the flesh and exalt the spirit CHAP. LXVIII Of the Sabbath IN Exod. 16. 4. we may read how the Lord would trie the children of Israel whether they wold keep the Sabbath or no he applieth the same speech in particular for the keeping of that day which generally is set down for keeping the whole law to the end that as diligent as they would be to keepe all the law so diligent should they be to keepe his Sabbath and that they might doe this the better both in keeping it themselues and committing it to posteritie the mercy of God is commended herein that he would giue them double Manna for the Sabbath day The like mercy he gaue to this people when they were in daunger of warre that the enemies that day should not inuade them Now although the Lord deale not in the same maner with vs yet the same promise is made to vs to take away that too much carefulnes of prouision which we might excuse our selues by Then we should trust to this promise and equitie thereof as Paul alleageth it 1. Cor 8 that albeit the Lord vseth not the same meanes to defend vs and preserue vs yet we may be sure that he will euer defend vs and minister to our necessitie 2 The keeping of this commaundement is the keeping of all the rest as the breach of this is the breach of all the rest for so he saith Exod. 16. 28. That the Israelites had broken his commandements when this one was onely broken 3 The want of the true doctrine of the Sabbath hath bred two extremities First in Papistrie it brought so many holy-daies Secondly in the Gospell many controuersies about the ceremonies 4 Of the auncient Fathers some thought that this day was ceremoniall and therefore was appointed of the Church as other daies might also be appointed and haue beene as we see Other some said it was meere ceremoniall and now is ceased so that now there remaineth a continuall Sabbath others seeking libertie haue beene contented to vse it as their occasion serued 5 In Exod. 16. Moses speaketh of the Sabbaths as a thing that was in vse before and came not in with his ministery therfore no reason it should be abolished with the same 6 Whatsoeuer was requisite to Adam in his innocencie and to keepe him from sinne is now requisite in regeneration to helpe vs out of sinne if Adam being perfite had yet need of meanes then much more we whose regeneration is vnperfite 7 If Adam being cleane from sinne had yet need of meanes to keepe him there from much more we from whom the dominion of sinne is but only taken away yet the remnants of sinne be within vs. This kind of reasoning is good for we vse it against heretikes to proue the necessitie of the Word and Sacraments Adam had need of the Word and Sacraments hauing the word in his heart and in the outward Commaundement therefore haue we need of these as he had though we could come to the perfection of Adam which as yet we cannot contrarie to the Anabaptist They will say we are risen againe then let them not eate let them not marrie let them shew themselues void of all humane infirmitie which must needs be if we be risen againe for then should we be like Angels 8 The Commandement of the Sabbath is of such nature that it was giuen for our infirmitie as is manifest for to him all daies are alike therfore he blessed it to man Gen. 2. 1. In that he is said to sanctifie it he did it not for himselfe but for man as he is said to sanctifie or blesse the Creatures for mans vse A man must labour sixe daies and leade a life actiue and the seuenth day he must leade a life contemplatiue in hauing a spirituall vse of the Creatures Why would the Lord haue the garden dressed euen for that it might be more glorious for there was the Summer and Winter budding and falling of the leafe which the Lord wrought by meanes Euen as needful was it that the soule of Adam should be dressed that he might grow for although he was made in the Image of God yet so that he should grow vp therein And this Commandement is for our imitation it is plaine by this reason because that the same words that are here to perswade him to the obedience of this Commandement is vsed Exod. 20. to perswade all others to obey the same therefore as Adam for his infirmitie stood in neede of this helpe till hee were translated to the heauens to leade a continuall Sabbath so is to vs. 9 The end of Marriage in the beginning was to preserue man in obedience since his fall there came another end to raise him from his fall and to helpe him in his obedience so the end of the Sabbath was one before the fall and another since 10 The morall lawe was not giuen first by Moses but renewed because the Lord had tried them long by tradition and they profited not as is plaine in euery Commandement and therefore this law for the Sabbath was not then first giuen but renewed as the others were wherefore it is no more ceremoniall than the rest 11 In this that the Lord maketh expresse mention of the sixe daies and afterwards of the seuenth it appeareth that the order of continuing the sixe daies is here noted to be vsuall and the Sabbath to come after therefore it was not then first deliuered by Moses it was before though much abused 12 Yea the ceremoniall law was in substance before Moses because we reade of Altars and holy daies for the sacrifices to be offered in
though they were corrupted for the lord left not his people to worship as they list because Obedience was euer better than Sacrifice The Lord making Lawes respecteth not what any one man needeth but what most stand in neede of therefore seeing there is mention of Priestes Sacrifices Altars Holy-dayes and that the Gentiles which had these borrowed them of the Iewes it is manifest that the Lord neuer left his people to their owne gouernment in his worship 13 The Lord gaue the ten Commandements and spake them himselfe Exo. 20 Deu. 5. Yea Moses added many things hence we may gather that whatsoeues the Lord spake himselfe it belongeth to all that which Moses added was for the Iewes and so is ceremoniall 14 The Lord sanctifieth this day when hee commandeth it to holy vses the people sanctifie it when they so vse it 15 The Iewes were punished not for breaking the ceremonie but for contempt of Gods Commandement and for doing it with an high hand as appeareth there where he that gathered stickes is adiudged to die For first there is a description of the sin and then followeth that in practise which was in word or in precept This is also seene in the lawe of the Fast wherein no man must worke for who so wrought hee should die not for that he wrought but for that he contemned the meanes to be humbled so the like reason generally is for working on the Sabbath and the fasting daies that they were not punished for the ceremonie but for contempt of the ordinance of God so necessary The equirie is in that the Lord giueth sixe dayes to worke and but one to serue him if the first being a permission doth endure for euer then doth the other also remaine for euer And that this permission to worke on the sixe daies cannot be restrained for any religious vse it appeareth as in that Adam had the vse of the creatures the Apostle doth leaue all things free and therefore these dayes came not for any religious vses 16 But some may except the Lord made holy daies and fasting daies therfore we may doe so now Answere first exceptions do not take away a generall rule Secondly the Lord maketh Lawes for men and not for himselfe therefore they may not followe him vnlesse they haue the like reason as in the day of humbling for any singular benefit as in the Coronation of the Prince yet these daies are not taken vp of men but the Lord bloweth the Trumpet and in neglecting them it is sinne for God must haue this prerogatiue onely to make Lawes Seeing the equitie of the Commandement is to vs as well as to them therefore the Sabbath belongeth to vs as well as to them The Lord created all things and gaue them to all and all may haue vse of them therefore this is a sure proofe that the reason is common to vs with them and so this Commandement 17 The exposition of this Commandement sheweth the same for the worship of God is neuer commanded but this also is commanded and the corruption thereof neuer corrected but this also aboue all the rest as may appeare in all places of the Scriptures where mention is made of the Sabbath especially Numb 15. And is all this because of the pretermitting of a Ceremonie Would hee not be euer worshipped in spirit Neuer to delight in the Ceremonie Therefore this was because the meanes of Gods worship were contemned 18 That it should be changed once it was meet but neuer to be changed againe for as then the day of rest for the creation was most fit so now the day of our redemption is most fit seeing now the world is as if it were made new and therefore cannot be changed 19 Then they could not kindle fire which we doe therefore it was ceremoniall First some thinke that commandement was but for time of the wildernes Secondly the Iewes in euery commandement had something ceremoniall which wee haue not now being in CHRIST As in the second commandement we are to reade and teach the word of God it belongeth to vs as well as to them but to haue frontlets we are not bound So of singing we are bound to haue singing as well as the Iewes but yet not with Organes and such like So of burying the dead we are as staightly charged to do it as the Iewes yet not with ointments and such cost as they were at So in euery commaundement they had some thing pedagogicall which is taken away but the commandement it selfe is more streightly required of vs then of them because it is more cleerly set forth to vs then to them 20 Not onely they that spend the Lordes day on their pleasures are to be reproued as breakers of the Lords seruice but they also which worke vpon the same Amongst them those that are the children of God whose hearts God hath touched by his spirit shall see that the Lord will not let them prosper in the same sinne but what they take in hand shall goe slowly forward their bargaines shall bring but small gaine they shall haue but little vse of that which they buy on that day Nay sometimes they shall see that when they have broken the Lords Sabbath some iudgement or other doth light vpon them and their labours so that they will confesse that their Sabbath dayes labors stand them in small stead 21 Manie will obserue streightly their Easter day but wee must haue euerie weeke an Easter day to consider of the benefit of Christs Resurrection not that we must onely that day thinke thereupon For as our Father Adam euery day when hee dressed the Garden should thinke vpon the Creation yet on the Sabbath day he should wholly giue himselfe to obserue the same So must wee euery day consider of Christs Resurrection yet on that day we must doe it wholly that we may recompence the want of the former dayes 22 He that keepeth the Sabbath in truth and in conscience will continually walke vprightly in his calling all the weeke after and on the contrarie hee that is a carelesse prophaner of the Sabbath if his life be examined he shall be found to be a loose liuer if he lie not in some notorious sinne Therefore if any man desire to walke in the commandements of God let him labour in conscience to be a sanctifier of the holy Sabbath 23 Manie will be superstitious obseruers of their popish-holy-popish-holy-daies and streight keepers of their easter-Easter-day and then shall all businesse be done quickly that all may goe to Church but the Lords day is of small account with them Yet must we make euery Sabbath day an easter-Easter-day that is a day wherein we are to record the Resurrection of Christ and all other mercies which God through him hath shewed on vs on those dayes must we labour diligently to feele the fruite of them all 24 Playing should not be on the Lordes day because mans finite nature being
and complaining against them O Lord the reuenger of bloud behold these men whom thou hast set ouer vs to giue vs the bread of life but they haue not giuen it vs our tongues and the tongues of our children haue sticken to the roofe of our mouthes for calling and crying and they would not take pitie on vs we haue giuen them the tenths which thou hast appointed vs but they haue not giuen vs thy truth which thou hast commanded them reward them ô Lord as they haue rewarded vs let the bread betweene their teeth turne vnto rottennes in their bowels let them be clothed with shame and confusion of face as with a garment let their wealth as the dung from the Earth bee swept away by their executors and vpon their golde and siluer which they haue falsely treasured vp let continually be written The price of bloud The price of bloud For it is the value of our bloud O LORD if thou didst heare the bloud of Abell being but one man forget not the bloud of manie when thou goest into iudgement CHAP. XIIII Of shame and shamefastnes Rom. 6. 12. 21. 22. THere is is a shame that is two-fold First naturall as in Paradice that is an affection of Nature and this was good Secondly after the fall was shame but that was euill but that shame is of the beginning of that godly shame as temporall losse worldly sorrowe oft brings a partie to that godly sorrowe of which is spoken 2. Cor. 7. So this shame brings men often to that godly shame 2 Wee say in a Prouerbe hee is not past grace he blusheth that is true partly for some good and conscience remaineth in such A heathen Philosopher seeing a yong man come by him blushing saide vnto him Young man be not dismayed be of good comfort there is hope in thee this is the very colour of vertue meaning that blushing is a good signe It is an euill signe when men are past shame As in this Age of ours young men are bold and not afraid of anie Iob chapter 28. saith that young men ran from him for shame ours are impudent of fore-heads of steele out-facing matters with swearing c. I care not say they for them all let them speake what they will it is the saying of the heathen Orator to neglect what euery man saith of him This a point not onely of one that is negligent but of such a one as is altogether dissolute 3 There be manie other fruites of sinne beside shame Gen. 1. at the Creation all was good GOD saw it so therefore all the euill which we see is of sinne as confusion in the World distemperature in the Bodie maladics in the Soule all disorders of the House Towne Common-wealth come hence why then doth not the Apostle say sinne bringeth these The reason is for that these doe not follow the sinner euer presently the Lord doth not euer cast the sinner into prison exile sicknes c. yet this shame euer followeth him if hee run beyond the Seas saile ride goe into darknes yet the Lord is there and thy shame pursues thee Here note the goodnes of GOD and his wisdome after sinne he only giues this shame to vs that we should enter into our selues This first is a most mercifull way for vs if he should either prison vs plague vs with sicknes c. when we sinne it would consume vs we were neuer able to abide it so that this monitor is best Secondly it is a most wise way all haue this in them shame a conscience at all times and places but not so of other punishments we haue them not Againe many a man in prison exile and other plagues haue a stout heart and stomacke but shame makes him hang downe his head and repent none of the other doe so 4 There is a shame of the world such as are ashamed of men not of God in godly shame men are not ashamed of men but of God they cast down their heads goe from chamber to chamber and mourne c. They are ashamed to come before God yet they come vnto him and pray vnto him as Luc. 25. the prodigall sonne Luc. 7. Magdalen that came behinde Christ. Ierem. 13. Ephraims repentance is set downe hee saith I smote on my thigh as one in griefe I was ashamed Dauid Psalm 51. shames himselfe 5 There is a secret hiding of sinne that argues shame in men as in Adam Gen. 3. Dauid 2. Sam. 11. colours his sinne So we finde many excuses and clokes but the fruite of an euill life is shame and this must be voluntarie in Gods children ere they die What fruite hast thou had of a wicked life when as of foure and twenty houres in a day thou hast not bestowed two of them in the Lords seruice Of two and fiftie Sabbaths in the yeare thou hast spent these worse then anie day in the yeare what will become of it ere thou dye shame Sixe dayes the Lord giues to worke in yet serue him on those dayes begin with prayer and end with it Worldly busines distracts men therefore the Lords day is giuen to recouer vs from distraction and wholy on that day to serue the Lord. CHAP. XV. Of Iustification WHen wee speake of growing vp in the feare of God the word so translated seemeth to bee a word of quarrell and controuersie betweene the maintainers of mans iustification by workes and vs who either doe or would seeme to emptie men of all opinion of inherent righteousnesse that there might be nothing left in vs but the glory wholy be giuen to God For they would haue it that we should perfect our holines and so they ground that wee by holines might come to perfection Now concerning this their perfection which like proctours they so patronage if wee aske any of them if he be that perfect man or no there hath not been any found that would take it vpon him they cannot finde vs among their manifold orders one that is so perfect nay they denie them this perfection which thing if they doe in ciuill modestie thinking they can doe it and will not acknowledge it they lye both to God and the world All the quarrell is this I doe not dispute saith the defendant whether I bee perfit or not perfit but I affirme that some haue attained this perfection who be they Here they bring especially their two old fathers Zacharie and Simeon who were men fearing God holy and iust and therefore perfit and thus they thinke men are not so much to be abased as we thinke they are Now to beare out this point if we might stand in it I meane of growing vp to perfection the very opinion of the Catharoi such as were indeede the Puritanes in the Primitiue Church would not challenge this so arrogantly as they doe Many reasons may be made against them but we will vse that one of the
is to say whether is the happiest I. Hall ANOTHER IN ENGLISH IN COMMENDATION of Maister Greenham and his godly and learned workes set forth by Maister Holland Preacher of Gods word GReene yet I am may Greenham say and greene shall flourish still Though World Sicknes Death and the Graue on me haue wrought their will The Apostate world me wore with griefe and troubles manifold Whilst that I sought with all my strength her pillers to vphold Then Sicknes came Deaths Sergeant grim my â—arkesse craz'd t' arrest And Death at sheeles with gaping graue receiu'd me for their guest But great Emmanuel mark'd and smilde to see them take this toyle To roote and race out Greenham quite and gaue them all the foyle My soule he plants in Paradise there greene to flourish aye And charg'd the graue my body safe to keepe till the last day And least Death should suppose on earth h 'had blotted out my name He stirs vp Hollands louing minde for to renue the same So that as oyntments precious my workes on earth doe smell Refreshing poore distressed soules whom Sathan seekes to quell Loe here the fruit of godly zeale and zealous pietie In Greenham who triumphs against all Sathans tyrannie In spite of world Sicknes Death Graue and all the powers of Hell With godly Men aliue and dead it alwaies shall goe well F. Hering TO THE RIGHT VVORSHIPFVLL SIR MARMADVKE DARRELL AND SIR THOMAS BLOOTHER KNIGHTS SVRVEYERS GENERALL FOR THE VICTVALING OF HIS MAIESTIES NAVIE Stephen Egerton wisheth increase of all true comfort in this life and euerlasting felicitie in the life to come through our Lord Iesus Christ. PVblius Virgilius Prince of Latine Poets being demaunded why he read the writings of old Ennius made this answere Aurum colligo ex Ennij stercore that is I gather golde out of Ennius his dunghill meaning thereby that though Ennius his Poems were not so exquisitely penned as they might haue been by Virgil himselfe yet much good matter might be picked out of them Surely right VVorshipfull if one heathen man could gather gold out of the writings of another how much more may we being Christians gather not gold only but pearles and pretious stones out of the religious and holy labours of Master Richard Greenham though not all polished by his owne penne being a most godly brother yea more than a brother euen a most painefull Pastor zealous Preacher and reuerend Father in the Church of God of whom I am perswaded that for practicall diuinity which ought worthily to haue the preheminence he was inferiour to few or none in his time VVherefore the same prouidence of God which moued that faithful Minister Master Henry Holland to collect and publish so many of his worthie labours for the good of the Church doth call and allure others to the reading of them and namely you right VVorshipfull who haue shewed singular kindnes as Naomi saith of Boaz both to the liuing and to the dead that is both to good Master Holland while he liued and to his desolate widow and fatherles children since his death In respect whereof shee desired by my hand to testifie hir thankfulnes to both your VVorships as it were by these two mites of this dedicatory Epistle which office of loue to my deare brother deceased and to his widow and children liuing I doe the more willingly tender to your VVorships because I am partly priuie to your kindnes and bountie both towards them towards others The Lord giue mercie saith Paul to the house of Onesiphorus for he often refreshed me c. The same might faithful Holland say and the same may his widow and children say The Lord giue mercie to your houses and posteritie for you haue often refreshed them which being done as I doubt not in faith and from loue out of a pure heart shall be put to your reckning and brought in as a cleare euidence for a comfortable sentence to passe on your side in the day of the Lord Iesus Christ To whose most gratious direction and blessing I commit you both with the vertuous and Christian Ladies your wiues and whole families From my house in the Black Friers this third day of Aprill 1605. Your VVorships readie to be commanded in the Lord STEPH EGERTON GRAVE COVNSELS AND GODLY OBSERVATIONS SERVING GENERALLY TO DIRECT ALL MEN IN THE WAIES OF TRVE GODLINES BVT PRINCIPALly applyed to instruct and comfort all afflicted consciences Affections HE vsed this triall of his affections as of anger griefe ioy or such like in this manner If by them he was made lesse fit to pray more vnable to do the good he should lesse carefull to auoid sin then he thought his affection carnall and euill and not of God but when his anger loue grief and other affectioÌ„s prouoked him more to pray and made him fitter to do good then he thought his affections to be sent from God as a blessing vnto him 2 God sheweth vs often in our affections what we may doe in our outward actions 3 Some labour more for knowledge lesse for affection some more for affection lesse for knowledge some busie themselues in Church-discipline and are slender sighted in their priuie corruptions some be diligent to espie things in others abroad and negligent to trie themselues at home but it is good to match both together 4 Rare good things are pleasant but by vse they are lesse esteemed and rare euill things are fearefull but by vse they become lesse grieuous This comes to passe because we rather bring with vs naturall affections of ioy and sorrow and feare than spirituall meditations which are onely of the true ioy and sorrow 5 We must euer learne to suspect our owne opinion and affection when the case any thing concerneth vs. 6 He said that when for some causes naturall affection deceiued him yet the ordinance of God caused him to doe duties 7 He thought it not good at table to be extraordinarie either in ioy or sorrow vnlesse it were for some special cause but rather it were conuenient priuately to a godly friend or before the Lord to powre out our hearts and after the example of Ioseph to make our affections knowne as little in companie as may be Afflictions 1 HE thought all afflictions to be puttings of him to God from slothfulnes 2 It is a most certaine thing in Gods children that the more their afflictions grow the more their faith groweth the more Sathan striueth to draw them from God the more they draw neer to God although indeed in feeling they caÌ„not see somuch 3 Many can speak faire things in the eares of God so long as they be in affliction but afterwards they will speake euill things in the eares of heauen and earth 4 He said to one complaining of sudden gripes and nips in the bodie Of sudden â—eares in the minde that we should make our vse of them and though it were hard to search the particular
as it were out of ioynt then we cannot draw that full strength from the Lord for our defence and strength which we were wont to haue 3 When one asked him whether we first receiued the spirit or the word to the working of faith he said we first receiue the spirit howbeit to feele our faith we must necessarily receiue the word And although the smoke in respect of vs doe first shew that there is fire hidden vnder the ashes yet there was fire before the smoke came so though the word first make knowne vnto vs our faith yet sure it is that the spirit of God was giuen vs before our feeling wrought this mightily by the word As he that had but a dimme sight to behold the Serpent in the wildernes was healed as well as he that saw perfectly so he that hath but a weake faith in the sonne of God shall neuer haue his saluation denied him Zach. 12. 10. Familie 1 SO often as we be asked of the welfare of our people wife or family we ought to take it as an occasion whereby God stirreth vs vp to pray for them to giue thankes for them and to examine our owne heart what meanes both in presence and absence we haue vsed for their good 2 Care in superiours and feare in inferiours cause a godly gouernement both priuate and publike in familie Church and Common-wealth Feeling 1 THough a man haue knowledge yet he may want faith though he haue faith yet because many euils come betweene feeling immediatly doth not alwaies follow nor after feeling ioy nor after ioy practise 2 We can doe but little good to any body except we haue a feeling pitie and compassion of them 3 If any be afflicted in minde for want of feeling he must distinguish betweene Gods spirit and his graces in vs for his spirit may liue in vs when his graces are dead in vs Psal. 51. For as by some extreame sicknes life may be within one yet it cannot be felt of the sicke bodie so in some great temptation the holy Ghost may be in vs and yet we not feele nor finde his presence Howbeit as by breathing neuer so short we discerne life so by the actions of the spirit he it neuer so little we may iudge of the life of God in vs. 4 Such as for want of feeling be loth to pray must learne not to tarrie to pray till they finde feeling but offer themselues vp into the hands of Iesus Christ and so humbling themselues before him pray on and continue in prayer of faith though not of feeling 5 Though we feele not the spirituall ioy which we should feele yet let vs not be too much cast downe so that our conscience tell vs that we are readie to withdraw somewhat from our outward pleasures for want of this inward pleasure and that we haue not preuented or smothered out these spirituall ioyes but are grieued that we haue them not and waite for the time to feele them for of all things we must beware that we draw not into their steed carnall ioyes and so driue as it were into exile the working of Gods spirit in vs by them 6 A certaiâ—e man complaining that he was comfortlesse for want of feeling receiueth this answere Oh brother be of good comfort we hold Christ by faith and not by feeling Fruites of faith 1 ONe being curteously faluted and worthily commended of a Gentlewoman who said she heard a very good report of him he answered her the like haue I heard of you but God make our after fruits of his spirit more effectuall than the former or else we shall not answere the glorie of God and good opinion of his Saints conceiued of vs. 2 There are two workings of Gods spirit in vs the one inferiour which bringeth but some fruit of the spirit without any speciall fruits of grace the other superiour and more certaine when the spirit worketh an infallible sanctification the first may totally be darkened and fully quenched the other hath but a particular Eclipse and in measure may be dimmed as it was in Dauid Psalm 51. but this is not finally quenched As God made man so that hee might fall though afterwards hee had mercie vpon him so he regenerateth vs so that we may fall so as afterwards hee may raise vs againe and will And it is fearefull enough that there may be such particular decayes of grace in vs as after sinne to feele lesse comfort in the word lesse feare of sinne lesse care of well doing lesse zeale in praving lesse fruits in the meanes so that all our actions are turned to be bitter which were sweeter vnto vs then any worldly increase vnto the worldly man or honie can bee to them that loue it These are euident tokens of the sanctifying spirit to loue good because it is good and to hate sinne because it is sinne the more wee grow in gifts the more to hunger the more to complaine of our vnworthinesse the more being humbled in our selues the more meekly to iudge of others when we are most quiet with all things then to thinke our selues least quiet and then most to feare our selues so to feele the graces of God in vs as that yet our sense and feeling is not lessened and to feare and quake at the first degree and motions of sinne not least they fully quench but least they coole the heate of the spirit in vs. Here I say let vs not forget to feare for if it be so that thou being the childe of God canst not finally fall yet consider how will this grieue thee if thy sinne breake out to the dishonour of so louing a Redeemer or though he keepe thy sinne from flaming out yet that thou shalt feele such a burthen in thy selfe or such vile corruption or matter as shall coole the heate of all Gods graces in thee Falling into sinne 1 IF any doubt concerning this question whether the childe of God might fall often into one and the same sinne these cautions and distinctions are to be obserued First whether the partie bee generally called or specially touched if hee be but generally called as all common Christians professing the Gospell it were an easie matter to slippe in that state Secondly if the partie be effectually called it is to be enquired whether he be but a babe in Christ or no or whether he be come to some good growth in Christ for that if he be but a nouice he may twice fall so Thirdly we must obserue if he be now growne to some good age in Christ whether the sinne committed be a thing knowne vnto him or if hee know it not to be a sinne hee may doubtles slip into it 2 When wee consider how Noah Moses and others fell in their latter dayes and how the most excellent men haue fallen wee must earnestly pray rather that the Lord would take
loue and desire of their conuersion and in measure as correcting their owne sinnes after a sort in their owne children For men begetting Children without regeneration giue a naturall propagation of their sinnes without some speciall blessing of God and none in regeneration begetteth any with such gifts of nature but vnlesse they become newe borne they haue no good thing in them Heresie 1 MEn be more grieued for murther and adulterie then for superstition and heresie because these be peccata rationis the other affectionis actionis the one goeth with a priuie pride vnder colour of deuotion the other are euer apparant and are accompanied with outward shame and confusion 2 As the Gospell first began by simple Fisher-men to be preached but afterward being receiued in loue grewe to the other more learneder sort so for not receiuing the word in loue but hauing our eares tickling to new doctrine heresies and sects beginning now amongst vs but in the simpler sort and ignorant men of the Countrey are like to inuade the best learned And God purposing to punish the coldnes of our age can as well now send an hereticall spirite not onely into the common people but into 400. learned Preachers as hee did in times past send a lying spirite into the mouthes of 400. Prophets 3 Euen as polygamie was not very hurtfull to the Church so long as it was within Lamech his house and when it preast into Abrahams familie got great strength and preuailed much So ill opinions are then lesse hurtfull whilest they are amongst the wicked and ignorant but when they get fauour amongst the learned and godly they beginne to be most dangerous Heart 1 THe heart is Gods owne part and that which must goe to the Lord. Now as nothing might be imploied to common vses which was sacrificed by the priests vnder the Law So the heart which is the Lords must not be applyed to any other vse than to his seruice Haste how it argueth vnbeliefe and of Watching and waiting 1 NOthing more bewrayes vnbeliefe then not to stay the Lords leisure as contrariwise Watching and waiting on the Lord shewes Faith for those hastie and vnquiet spirits when they see not speedy redresse according to their expectation they either murmure in impatiencie or they will ease their griefe by seeking vndirect meanes And sure as nothing in prosperitie is a greater token of Gods fauour then to feare our selues so in aduersitie this is a pleasant pledge of our patience when wee can waite and attend on the Lorde for the time and the manner and the measure of our deliuerance There be some principall properties of true wayting The first is to waite in our selues for manie will not outwardly murmure and yet inwardly they boyle and fret in themselues and manie will abstaine from outward impatiencie which looke to the inward estate of their hearts but a little But it is good for vs to beginne here for if there bee a quietnes of the heart there cannot be any great disquietnes in the tongue or in the hand The second propertie is to waite on the Worde Manie will say they waite on God and yet they are maruellous impatient if yee charge them with impatiencie but weigh their waiting by the Word and it will not abide the tryall it will not goe for good Looke what Faith wee haue to waite on God vnlesse it be taught out of the Word which is as true as God himselfe it is not found Some will be content to waite on God but it is not to haue their obedience and Faith in the Worde but to obtaine some thing the sooner which they desire This is no true waiting but to waite rather for our owne profite then for Gods glorie Thâ— third property is to cortiâ—ue in it Euery man by nature can waite for a while so he may know a certaine and definitiue time of his waiting but to offer our obedience in waiting and not know for how long or how little we shall waite this is the â—ainting of the soule for if it were determined to vs how many dayes or moneths or houres we should waite the hope of the profit drawing neere and of a terme drawing out would sustaine vs but to leaue all moments and conditions to the Lord and to bee in a continuall seruice and expectation this is hard for flesh and blood We must learne to amend this fault by considering how iustly the Lord may suspend his answere and helping of vs for that our sinnes are not sufficiently bewaâ—led or our faith is not sufficiently purified or his graces not sufficiently wrought in vs. The fourth and last propertie is to continue waiting with a kinde of vehemencie keeping vs from faultring or fainting in our hope though it be long ere our suite be answered or our danger be helped To be vehement a while or lesse importunate long is little worth but to haue our affections hâ—to and for a good thing and not to slake the heate in long continuance of time and not to be made remisse or dead in the suit of our desires though no appearance of our deliuerance appeare is hard indeede And here to meete with an obiection we say vehemencie argueth faith and vehemencie bewrayeth want of faith Faith when no deferring of our desire doth breake the power of our zeale want of faith when without all hope we are greedie and rauenous to haue our request or else we cast all off Humilitie 1 MAnie deceiue themselues with a bare opinion of humilitie therfore this may be a true triall of humilitie if wee willingly suffer our selues to be taught of our inferiours if we can patiently abide our selues to be admonished of our faults 2 Heathen men were humbled by their dreames wee are not humbled by the Word they that will not profite by Gods iudgements in others shall feele them themselues Wee haue no claime to Gods mercie offered in the Gospell vâ—till we be humbled by the threatnings of the law 3 Wee must bee like children in three things chiefly first like little babes Secondly like innocents Thirdly like them that are growing from childhood First babes are neuer quiet except the pâ—p be in their mouth or else hauing late bene at it they are well fed so ought we still to desire to lie at the foode of our soules and to finde vnquietnes in our soules if we be long from it Secondly weaned children though they are not without naturall corruption yet this corruption doth rather shew it selfe by imitation than by action and if they doe any euill it is rather violent than permanent Thus should we be not making an occupation of sinne but preoccupated of sinne not forecasting patternes of sinne but bending our mindes how we may not sinne we are violently drawne thereunto by another rather then voluntarily commit it our selues Thirdly they that grow out of child-hood doe things beseeming man-hood rather then childishees so
of such as professe godlinesse And so in all euils beware of secret and colourable occasions of euill wherein some make a shew of good being guiltie of great offences Patience 1 PAtience then possesseth the soule whensoeuer all our outward wants are supplied by patience 2 There are many who haue set a presse on their hearts and purposed to exempt themselues from all griefe others eate vp their hearts with griefe as the flesh of the body is eaten vp with a corrosiue and so make themselues dull stones rather than feeling members the meane is not to be too quiet as without all griefe nor to be vnquiet too much as being without a God Pitie 1 THey are not to be pitied in their griefe which sorrow not with some griefe for their sinnes Pouertie 1 WE often want outward things because we esteeme no more of inward graces 2 It is the policie of Sathan to lay before vs the great benefits which we want to cause vs to murmur for them and to disgrace the present benefits which we haue least we should be thankfull We must not desire to come out of the fire of affliction vntill the Lord thereby haue purified â—s as fine gold for his owne vse but still thinke that the continuing of the crosse is the continuing of scouring away of some corruption 3 The Lord oftentimes giueth his children no other riches but his promise made vnto them which they must wholy depend vpon vntill the Lord seeing them readie for the thing in the testament hequeathed vnto them shall in wisedome giue them their legacies 3 The Lord will haue vs to begin with good things though our beginning be small the diuell contrary In euill things God would haue vs feare the very first beginnings the diuell contrary Preaching 1 IT is to be feared that by reason of our long peace and ease mens teaching will become glassie bright and brittle for that preaching is alreadie growne so cold and so humane that the simple preaching of Christ doth greatly decay that the great peace quietnes which men haue in themselues shall destroy the power of godlines out of them 2 If wee preach things whereof wee are not fully perswaded or if we be perswaded of them yet if they be not sound according to truth they will trouble our consciences afterwards 3 He obserued that many would receiue the word of God publikely preached with reuerence and being priuately spoken they made no such account of it wherein men shewed themselues not to respect the preacher of God and his word but some other thing And that some men which was a foule sinne and worthie publike reprehension would heare a man willingly in the Church and gainsay his doctrine at home Wherein they bewraied rather that they heard for solemnitie of place more then for any deuotion 4 In denouncing the iudgements of God either priuatly to one or publikely to more the Ministers of Christ still ought earnestly and inwardly to be moued to pray that that euill which the Lord foreshewed them by the word to fall on such sinners might be turned away so farre must they be from speaking in wrath 5 Some Preachers doe much inueigh against the body crying out that it is the enemy of the soule when notwithstanding we are rather to nourish the body as the friend of the soule for the exercise of repentance and mortification and sanctification and on the contrarie the soule is the enemie to the body in vsing it to sinne for that there is neuer any corrupt action in the body but there hath been first a corrupt motion and sinful affection in the soule 6 He was alwaies desirous to be in the place of publike reading praying and preaching euen of conscience to Gods ordinance were the Preachers neuer so meane For if he spake of iudgement he either increased as he said or confirmed his knowledge If the speaker had great wants euen these wants did humble him and made him to meditate inwardly of that truth whereof the Preacher failed in so much that sometimes hearing the wants and then meditating of the truth he could as well be enabled to preach againe of that text as if he had read some Commentarie Prayer 1 WE cannot be drie in the graces of God so long as we resort to Christ by feruent prayer 2 If you will aske any blessing at Gods hands begin with crauing his fauour Psal. 4. If you would auoid any crosse begin first with repenting and crauing pardon for thy sinne Psal. 32. 3 He in all things would aske counsell of God by his word and prayer thinking he could neuer well doe good to others vnlesse he had also first done well to his owne soule And hee obserued that taking in hand things more suddenly hee either was crossed in the doing of them or if he had any present fruite yet hee saw it was not an abiding and remaining fruite 4 It is good to vse euery night as soone as wee awake some exercise of prayer or meditation and to preuent the morning and euening watch in thinking on the Word 5 Hee compounded with himselfe three times a day to pray for those things which he preached vsing also daily three portions of Psalm 119. 6 They pray not altogether of fashion who see their infirmitie in praying and are grieued for it And they that indeed doe pray onely of fashion doe not see it and this imperfection doth not so much displease the Lorde as the griefe in vs for our imperfection doth please him And though it come to passe that God doe crosse a vehement prayer and doth graunt our prayer when wee pray coldlie it is not either to make vs to surcease from zeale or to slip to coldnes in prayer for that is the way either to heresie or prophanenesse but to teach vs that wee must not on the one side trust too much to the meanes as though wee would tye God to our praying and to encourage vs on the other side to vse prayer when seeing the Lord hath heard vs praying faintly he will surely heare vs when we pray feruently 7 Sometimes in a good action vsing good meanes with an vpright heart to a lawfull ende if our prayers be vnfruitfull and our labours want successe then let vs remember that in all these there were secret imperfections and that the Lords deferring is that wee being better prepared by humilitie to be thankfull he may graunt our requests in richer manner and measure 8 When one said to him after long conference and prayer Sir I haue troubled you Oh my brother not so said hee I neuer felt ill by well-doing and if I may pleasure you it is as ioyfull to mee as any thing can bee for for this cause I liue Praise 1 VNto one that with many words disabled himselfe he said meekly O why do you so much seeke your owne praise for it bewrayeth a
priuie corruption of nature that by too open dispraise desireth to stirre vp his owne praise cōmendations Parents 1 SEeing a godlie man hauing his sonne in his armes whome hee loued tenderlie he said to him Sir there is the matter of your reioycing God make it the matter of your thanksgiuing 2 The Lord hath corrected the immoderate loue of parents towards their Children specially when it was grounded on nature more then on the gifts of God as we may see in Abraham who so loued Ishmael in Isaack who so loued Esau and in Dauid who so loued Absolon Prosperitie and Peace 1 MEn ought to vse all good meanes in the time of peace and before troubles come and yet though because outward things are as a vaile to hide Gods face from vs we cannot vnderstand good things so easily in prosperitie or if we vnderstand we hardlie haue the feeling of them we must therefore still vse the meanes in hope of that fruite and comfort that commeth in time of trouble vnto which time God often reserues our greatest feeling because it is the most needfull time of helpe 2 And if it be so that in our prosperitie we haue not vsed so the meanes yet are we not therefore in aduersitie vtterly to dispaire of comfort because the Word was giuen for mans helpe who needeth meanes not to helpe GOD who can comfort without meanes neither are wee to bee out of heart though our Conscience tell vs that wee haue vsed the meanes in some weaknes for the Lord pardoneth our infirmities and crowneth our sinceritie in them 3 Browne bread and the peace of the Gospell is good cheere 4 Hee said surely that long prosperitie will breede either heresie or securitie or some great aduersitie and that howsoeuer men did little feare these plentifull dayes yet when prosperitie is full and come to repletion there must needes follow some rupture and the abundance of wealth must needes haue an vlcer to breake out in one place or other Rebuking or reprouing of sinne 1 BEing asked how a man might reprehend he answered First looke that you haue a ground out of the Worde for reprouing then looke if it stand with your calling to reproue Afterward consider if some other man might doe it more profitably than you then looke before whome you reproue least you hinder the credite of the partie with his friends and increase his discredite with his foes And againe if by all occasions of calling person time and place the Lord hath put you in this place to rebuke sinne Consider you must put on you the person of the offender that as you spare not his sinne because of the zeale of Gods glorie so you presse it not too farre because of compassion to a brother then looke that with these your heart be right in zeale and loue and so call for Gods assistance before you speake his grace in speaking and for his blessing after your speaking If anie thing bee left out that might haue bene profitable please not your selfe in it but be humbled for it though some infirmities bee in you yet shall they not doe so much hurt as Gods ordinance shall doe good 2 We must rather winne men with a louing admonition then gore them with a sharpe reprehension that we may more easily worke vpon them afterward 3 If we thinke we may speake wee will speake too soone if we thinke we may keepe silence we will holde our peace too long when wee much loue the persons to whome we speake we slacke our zeale in rebuking of sinne if we be zealous against sinne we slacke our loue to the person 4 Wee may rebuke publikely a publike offence of a priuate man on this manner My brethren such a sinne hath passed from this place the guiltlesse neede not to be offended the person guiltie is to repent of it 5 His manner was both in espying and reprouing of sinne he would not alwayes more sharply reproue the greater sinne nor more earnestly reprehend the lesser sinne but measuring the accidents and the circumstances of the sinne with the qualitie and degree of the sinne it selfe hee did see that some appurtenances with the sinne did aggrauate or extenuate it So as a greater sinne with some circumstances he thought lesse to be reproueable and some lesser sinne with some accidents to be more condemnable euen as we see that the Lord did strike with death the man that with a high hand did but gather stickes on the Sabbath and yet not punished others so grieuouslie who of infirmitie did more deepely prophane the Sabbath 6 By admonition wee may winne and saue soules and for want of due admonition we loose and destroy soules When we are admonished we either denie the thing or else we quarrell with the affection of the speaker and finde many faults Wee had much rather haue our consciences priuily touched then our names openly dishonoured yet when we haue chafed with our owne shadowe and disputed with our owne reason it will come to passe that we shall speake reuerently of him behinde his backe whom we much gainsaide in words before his face Neither for all this vnpatient bearing of an admonition must we leaue off or maruell too much at the little successe of this dutie for either we sinned in the manner of doing or in the want of wisedome or we would too much haue gloried in our selues if wee had done good or too much grieued with our selues if we had not done good or we did conuince iudgement generally or not obserue the applying of things to their circumstances particularly or wee doe all without loue or without prayer and so though wee plant and sow God denieth the first and the latter raine to blesse our labours Againe we are to comfort our selues vnder hope of time to come for experience proueth that some at the first receiuing of an admonition most hardly haue after most profited by it and others receiuing an admonition very gently haue lost the fruits of it afterward very negligently For many curteous natures are as soft as waxe sooner able to receiue the impression of an admonition but lesse able to retaine it Again a more heroicall nature is as the harder wax not so soon admitting the print as surely keeping the print being made Many notwithstanding had rather sleepe in the whole skinne of their senslesnes of sinne and therfore giue entertainment vnto flatterers whom for a while they loue but afterward most grieuously hate for when a flatterer comming to haue some bootie is denied he will reason on this maner Sir I did you this good and therefore I deserue this pleasure Nay rather he should say I haue not done good but euil and therefore it is the mercie of God that I lose the wages of my sinne For let vs learne this as a rule of our liefe neuer to trust him that will promise to
worse for the vsing that is lent Exod. 21. 14. but money for the lending is not worse Ergo nothing to be taken for the lending of it No member is permitted but that which directeth others in their callings as the eye or labours being directed as the hand so is it or ought to be in our vocations then the Vsurer doing neither is not to be permitted 2 A certaine man that was an Vsurer asking him how with a good conscience he might vse his money he said Occupie it in some trade of life and when you can lend to the poore do it freely willingly and that you may henceforth labour as well against couetousnes in occupying that trade as before you desired to striue against vsury especially vse prayer the word of God and the companie and conference of his children and whatsoeuer you get by lawfull gaine giue euermore the tenth to the poore Word of God and the hearing of it 1 EVermore be musing reading hearing and talking of Gods word and praying that we may keepe the puritie of doctrine and a good conscience to wade out of the iniquitie of the time and to doe good as long as we may 2 If you desire to heare the word with profit obserue these things Before you goe to Church humble your selfe in prayer to God that he may prepare your vnderstanding and affection to learne and memorie to retaine and that the preacher may speake to your consciences After in hearing with some short prayer applie the seuerall threatnings promises and instructions to your owne estate when you are come home from hearing change all that you remember into a prayer and desire God that you may remember it most when you should practise it and vse to teach others and to conferre of all things remembred And this is a good way to remember a thing and the reason of it 3 As the Lord doth feede poore prisoners euen with a little foode who though they desire more fooâ—e can haue no more and doe not refuse more ordinarie meanes and the same God suffereth many to be pined who hauing abundance thinke themselues rather cloyed with the meanes than nourished by Gods prouidence so the Lord extraordinarily doth nourish the soules of them who hauing few meanes doe looke for the ordinarie meanes more plentifully and suffereth some to rot in ignorance who being at the full measure of the meanes haue no reuerent regard of the necessitie of them And hereof it commeth to passe that some hungrie soules haue beene filled with more grace at one sermon than the proud who hauing heard many sermons are sent emptie away Witchcraft 1 SEnding his friend to one that thought her selfe bewitched he gaue these aduertisements First and chiefly to beware of sending to Wizards Secondly to vse prayer that Sathan might be confounded Thirdly to labour to bring the person to repeâ—t for sinne because God permitteth such things to be done either to correct some euill or to trie our faith Lastly to perswade the partie to waite for the time of deliuerance though it were long before it came because hauing repented for sinne yet the Lord will defeâ—e health to make a further triall of vs whether we will still trust in his helpe or flie to vnlawfull meanes 2 One asking what he thought of Fayries he answered he thought they were spirits but he distinguished betweene them and other spirits as commonly men distinguish betweene good witches and bad witches Worship of God 1 IT is good to take vp the oportunitie of the morning for the worship of God For first who so will see the image of his heart he shall by obseruing his first thoughts in the morning come to some light of it Againe of all times it is most fit to doe any thing in and we by reason of the alacritie which commeth vpon vs after our rest are most fit to do any thing in it Besides if we be seriously minded on good things in the morning other vile thoughts shall the more feebâ—y fasten on vs all the day after And againe delay the morning with suffering worldly thoughts to seaze on vs and our minde will be so forestalled with them that we cannot easily and roundly gather vp our affections afterwards to Gods worship For this is a sure note that he which consecrateth in truth the first fruits of the day to the Lord shuâ—teth vp the day with sacrificing to him if he haue any sin falling on him in the day time he is checked either with his first morning sacrifice because he hath not done as he prayed and promised vnto the Lord or he is controuled by the euening and latter sacrifice in that a feare and shame of his sinne makes him appalled to come into the presence of God World 1 VVHen two gentlemen ride a hunting it is hard to discerne each others hounds because they be mingled together which afterward is more easily done when the hunters are seuered Euen so so long as Gods children and worldlings walke as it were together it is hard to distinguish betweene the heires of the one and of the other but when they are seuered by persecution it will surely be seene who be the children of God and who be the heires â—f the world Word preached 1 MAny come to prayer and of custome resort to the Sacraments who either do not at all heare the word preached or else they heare at their leisure or else they do it buâ— in ceremonie without vnderstanding or if they doe vnderstand it they doe not practise it or if they practise it it is done coldly and not in power and yet their owne practise in some things is somewhat strange They will graunt that to come to the Sacrament requireth a more solemne preparation and yet they dare boldly aduenture on prayer and on hearing of the word without any preparation at all But certainly as the abuse of the Sacrament bringeth iudgement so the abuse of prayer and the word wil procure it for as the prayer of faith is a sweet oblation to the Lord so the prayer of the vnbeleeuer is an abomination to the Lord. We must not onely bring the eare of vnderstanding but we must also bring the eare of remembrance and of practise and beware that the word by little and little waxe not lesse pretious vnto vs as honey to the mouth that is satisfied And this is sure when how much the word preached doth preuaile so much our prayers sacrifices do preuaile looke how much the word preached doth profit so much doe we profit in prayer and in the Sacraments And whensoeuer our delights in the word waxe faint our prayers and all good exercises are like shortly to decay Prayer bringeth a feeling and the Sacraments a more confirming of that which we haue in the word We must beware therefore that
at the first and sprout out much in the beginning for then we are as yong plantâ— which in their first rising spring out more sensibly though lesse substantially whereas old plants spring not so fast nor so much in sight and sense and yet grow into a more firme and solide substance So we sprout with a more sensible ioy at the first as vnacquainted with that thing but after we bring forth greater fruites things not so sensible vnto our feeling 102 God doth alwaies heare the prayers of his children though not according to their desires it may be yet certainely for their good and saluation 103 We are not so much to haue an eye to the beginning as to the ending in godlines For Paul begun euilly but he ended well Iudas began well but he ended ill 104 Many men will praise themselues but who shall find a faithfull man that is such a one as doth more negotiari in suo than otiari in alieno opere It is not good if the Lord bids vs to worke in one field that we should go gleane in another 105 If they be faultie that let the Sunne go downe on their wrath what shall become of them that let the Moone change on their wrath if the good man for speaking good things but out of time be faultie what shall become of them who speake wicked things with a wicked heart 106 As it is better with a silly Sheepe to feede in a low pasture with peace and quietnes than with the sturdie Bull to be in a fat pasture with a continuall baiting so it is better with God his children to haue a little with ioy of conscience than with the wicked to haue much with terrour of spirit 107 Iohn Baptist was a good patterne for Chaplaines who spared not his Lord and Maister in due time 108 We must not grow to be parched heathes or flintie rocks that let all the drops of grace fall for such cannot be softned 109 The Lord doth often let the wicked liue in iudgement for themselues and for a terrour of God his iudgements to others 110 Many seeke the world before the kingdome of God and so by preposterous order they lose both the world and the kingdome of God Some indeed seeke first the kingdome of God but not for the righteousnes of it but for the â—ase of it 111 Many play the diuels registers in espying the weakenesses of the godly whose worme of conscience shall eate vp themselues 112 We seeke as Demas being more loth to forgoe the world than the Lord or as Lots wife who caried away her body from Sodom but left her soule and affections behind It is good therefore to professe no more than we will performe 113 We must so hide our treasure that though the world strip vs yet we must keepe it from them as the Martyrs did whom when the world did search from top to toe and euery veine in them yet could they not finde this treasure 114 God dealeth with vs as a louing father with his prodigall sonne that is when hee cannot get vs to doe duties he will hire vs to do well Seeing then God bargaineth so with vs that he will giue vs more for our seruice than all the world or the diuels are ready or able to giue vs let vs receiue him for Christ will giue vs for euery peny an huÌ„dred folde 115 We must not leaue or lend time but make a through fare of it A man hauing sold an house may come into it but it is as a stranger not as the owner dweller in the house So we may doe sinne againe but not as they that will continue in sinne 116 We must leaue all sinne one dore is as good as twentie for Satan one poyson is enough to destroy one plague-sore will destroy vs wee must be wholly emptied of sinne least wee be like to him that emptieth his mouth of filthines and so may taste a little of sweete medicines but because the stomacke is not emptied filthines comes againe 117 Oh Lord iudge me not I iudge my selfe oh that I may doe it in truth 1 I haue not so loued the meanes nor set by the Sabbaths as I should doe 2 I haue felt exceeding pettishnes where I did owe dutie and hardnes of heart where I should haue pitied 3 Besides exceeding filthy thoughts most dangerously did I offend in Lord. 4 My prayers are more monkish then powerfull 5 Great hypocrisie of heart and vaineglory in speech hath ouertaken me Good Lord strengthen me to auoyd these things 1 Customable praying 2 Vaine-glorious speaking 3 Desire of being from the meanes Good Lord strengthen me to doe these things 1 To be giuen to a contemplatiue life 2 To keepe my selfe in fasting mine eyes in heauen 3 To meditate of speciall things without superstition 4 To remember my former couenants 118 Wee must endeuour to discerne betweene one sinne and another by the qualities and circumstances following the same for circumstances make euery sinne greater or smaller 119 Being asked whether this may be said that a childe is or children be regenerated he said we might in hope so say because the Apostle saith that the roote being holie the branches are holie and one of the parents being holie the seede is holy 1. Cor 7. yet here we must know that he speaketh of that holines which is according to the couenant 120 It is a great mercie of God to haue a good affection when wee haue a good occasion for God neuer ceaseth in offering good occasions but wee often cease in hauing good affections 121 When a poore man contemptuously in his charge had denyed him his tithe hee saide if he can charge me with want of dutie I will supplie it but that I may not hinder my successors he must pay it And if he thinke I respect gaine more then mercie I will giue it to the poore mans boxe 122 Concerning our studie it may be that a speciall working of God is in vs that Philosophie is made vnto vs so vnsauorie and Diuinitie so sweet In our studies generall precepts which may make for the truth are to be gathered auoiding foolish quiddities wherby manie studie Philosophie as heretikes the scriptures who chuse that which confirmeth their heresies and leaue the body and substance of the truth 123 We then doe truly apprehend by faith Christ dying for our sinnes when we feele sinne dye in vs. 124 A good man being vehement with him in speeches he said you are fire and I will be water 125 Euen as hauing a wheale in our hands be it neuer so little we will not let another let it out but wee will doe it our selues so when we deale with the smallest infirmities in another let vs doe it with great tendernes least they desire rather to admonish themselues of it
then to be admonished by vs. 126 Euen as a man hauing corne ripe when it is readie for â—eare it should fall away againe into the earth reapeâ—h it so the Lord when a man is readie for his kingdome least he should become earthly again he cuts him off by death carrieth him into the barne 127 As when the Arke of God was with great gladnesse receiued of the Bethsaâ—ites 1. Sam. 6. 19 when it came from the Philistims but with little reuerence vsed it caused a death and destruction to many so it is to be feared and almost looked for that vnlesse better order be taken the Gospell which should be our life will be our destruction and death 128 Because we are dimme of sight and the Lords workes haue like the curtaines of Salomon beautie within it is requisite that we hold our eyes neerer vnto them and put our heads as it were within them and consider them Câ—nt 1. 129 He said to one troubled You see now by experience that which the world seeth by bare knowledge that is how God corrects in mercie and with mercie corrects You are humbled for vsing euill meanes Iob said he desired to be strangled the â—aylor went about to kill himselfe You sometime speake idly but when you are well you must presently be thankfull You thinke you cannot pray the Saints pray and when they pray not Christ prayes for you You feare much feare to sinne You are glad when good men are with you but take heed you tie not Gods helpe to bodily presence You must labour for two things first to come to the word secondly to the workes of your calling 130 It is a great mercie of God to be foolish and to be bunglers in sinning and as great a iudgement for men to be wise in their sinnes 131 When a man is most merrie he is most neere to danger We must feare God in prosperitie loue him and beleeue in him in aduersitie 132 He desired neuer to lay any worldly griefe neere his heart 133 When he spak to one vehemently against want of reformation he said I would our speech were lesse violent and our spirits with God more vehement Againe he said it is hard to spend our heate against our owne sinnes first next against the want of household reformation and against our enemies if they be present otherwise it is no diuine courage And saith he we must in this case euer trie our selues if we speake with mourning and pitie and we must be thankfull for the measure we haue which if it were more would couer many hypocrites c. 134 To a Noble woman asking him for good counsell he said Madame first God hath giuen you a birth blood passing many credit and countenance wealth and abundance in all which as you excell others so these things require in you the greatest care of well doing Wherfore my aduice and counsell is vnto you to trie your heart whether you haue in any measure beene answerable to these things in your obedience to the Gospell 135 To one very ciuill and vnspotted in life in outward appearance to the world yet much tempted and troubled in minde he spake not as some would do charging such with couering grosse sins vnder the cloake of hypocrisie but farre otherwise Because you are so blamelesse and vnspotted before men it is Gods great mercie least you should be an Heretike Papist or proud person to humble you euen in the sight of your naturall corruption seeing that thus you may see your selfe to want Christ as well as others 136 They that wil teach others effectually must be affected with the things they teach as he that will humble must be humbled he that will comfort must be comforted 137 There is a griefe that ends in laughter and there is a ioy that ends in weeping there is a mourning of the law for not doing good or doing euill and there is a weeping in the Gospell when we are glad if the things we haue done please God and this ends in consolation 138 Is not the sanctifying of the Sabbath commanded If they say it is a figure then I aske what truth is therein foreshewed If they affirme it to be a shadow then where is the bodie resembled If it be neither figure nor shadow but a rudiment whereunto doth it instruct vs And I would desire you to shew me where they finde it rather enioyned to the Iewes than to vs or if it was not commanded to Adam in Paradise But if they can neither shew it to be shadowing nor rudimentall but will graunt the permission of sixe daies trauell 〈…〉 Now â—â—â—â— the working â—n 〈…〉 be a permission who 〈…〉 â—â— the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 be a commaundement who â—â—â—â— forbid it As 〈…〉 〈◊〉 leaue to â—â—te of all the fruites of the garden who could re 〈…〉 the Lord restraining from one for his probation who could haue giuen lâ—â—â—e to â—â—â—â— of it Or the Lord hauing permitted 〈…〉 of all 〈◊〉 who for conference â—â—â—â—â—â—â— forbid them The Lord hauing forbidden the vse of them in fasting who can permit them 139 He said thus to â—ne in an agonie vttering desperate things When you are well 〈◊〉 these speeches because God is much dishonoured by them And then â—â— said that to giue place in temptation is to make â—â— grow on vs we must therefore 〈◊〉 â—he diuell and he will flee from vs. And if we feele paine the best is in meekenes to 〈◊〉 to the Lord and to stay in Christ. For though many in pride of nature doe conteâ—â—â—â— the diuell yet that is his aduantage as much as in a fearefull nature In any wife in the temptation be afraide of yeelding for if once our mindes be out of peace if â—â—â— forsake the word we shall goe into great extremities vnlesse it be for the prayers of the Saints For as giuing place to lust anger or sorrow is dangerous â—â— also to giue place to feare is euill 140 We must in all things euery day labour for increase of faith repentance which because it cannot be done without meanes therefore we must vse them but â—â—â— in ceremonie For we shall see that after fâ—â—â—r meanes vsed in truth followes greater 〈◊〉 than vsing many meanes in ceremonie 141 To perswade a difference between 〈◊〉 and feeling he said that as we cannot feele the loue of a friend when he 〈…〉 and yet are perswaded of his loue so we may be without a feeling of Gods loue and 〈…〉 perswasion of it 142 It is wonderfull to see how God directeth the hearts of men simply minded in the feeblenes of their senses for as â—â—â—â—â— being â—â—â—â—â—lly minded though he grâ—ped was deceiued so Iacob being spiritually minded was by Gods prouidence directed when he blessed Iosephs children Gen. 48. 10. 14. 143 Dauid had many troubles and yet ouercame all but the falling into
his worship The morall law and the naturall law differ for alâ—eit the morall law be the explaining of the naturalâ— lâ—w yet it doth not follow that thâ—t which is in the morall law is no more than that which is in the law of nature 10. Hauing shewed the morall vse of the Sabbath to concerne the Gentiles as well as Iewes and answered all obiections to the contrarie In the next place he teacheth the obseruation of iâ— how it is to be kept and how it is broken what are the publike exercises of the Sabbath with what care and conscience we should prepare our selues to meete the Lord on the Sabbath how we must attend vpon him for the time present in the congregation and lastly what our priuate exercises must be after our departure from the publike assemblie 11 In the second part or negatiue â—e sheweth vs in this law what workes are forbidden and them all he referreth to these two heads First all workes of our ordinarie calling Secondly all lawfull recreations Concerning the first kind be they more vsuall or lesse vsuall â—â— question would be made if men were as wise to serue God in diâ—iâ—ing the times and seasons for the â—asements of their bodies and refreshing their soules on the Sabbath as they bâ— politike for the increase of their worldly substance And as concerning lawfull recreation on the Sabbath day If labour be forâ—iâ—den in seede time and haruest much more pleasuâ—â— all the yeere long iâ— things more needfull for the preseruation of lifâ— to the glorie of God be disallowed then assuredly these lesse needfull cannot be allowed Againe saith he the zeale of worldlings may shame vs in our securitie for so long as any profit drops on them they giue no place to pleasure Behold the policie and painfulnes of the world may teach vs what we ought to doe for our seules And thus farre of the compendious summe of the treatise of the Sabbath Of this argument I found three very good copies after due examination and conference had I haue here published the best in my iudgement both for matter and forme in the best manner that I can This worke hath beene in many hands for many yeeres and hath giuen light to some and I trust shall giue further occasion to others to trauaile yet more herein for the good of posteritie And whereas so many in all Churches in these daies passe by this argument of the Sabbath and that other of Titâ—e is meere shadowes and ceremonies it were to be wished that as this reuerend man of God and Maister D. B. haue painfully trauailed in the one so the learned and faithfull seruants of Christ would communicate their knowledge and iudgement of the other vnto the Church and people of God The seuenth portion is short but containeth very good notes of saluation and of an vpright heart The eighth and last part oâ— treatise teacheth vs very profitable and necessarie rules for the reading and vnderstanding of the holy Scripture which be these 1. That Gods people which will profit by prâ—â—â—â—ing must 〈…〉 the reading of the holy Scriptures for that none saith he â—ar so wâ—ll profit by preaching as they that hâ—â—e beene iâ—â—iâ—â—d vp in reading the Scriptures or hearing thâ—m râ—â—d 2 Next to profit by reading of the Scripture â—e requireth â—â—â—â—â— speciall things to be obserued 1. Diligence 2. Wisedome 3. Preparation 4. Meditation 5. Conference 6. Faith 7. Practise 8. Prayer 1. Diligence maketh a rough way plaine and easie here keepe an euen course and perseuere without wearines or starting from it 2. With diligence desire to ioyne wisedome for choise of matter what of order how of time when to reade For matter search things reuealed and hunt not after things not reuealed In things reuealed seeke after things most necessarie and then things lesse necessarie For order first desire to lay the foundation of Christian religion then build vpon it as God giues thee increase of faith and knowledge For time we must not reade alwaies but keepe our appointed times The Sabbath day we may spâ—â—d a great part of it in reading the nâ—â—â—â— daies in the morning at noone and euening when we may redeem the day from the workes of our calling 3. Againe a due preparation is required whereunto appertaine first the feare of Gods maiâ—sâ—â—â— wâ—ich serues well to correct the pride of reason and to subdue our â—ffâ—ctions â—nd so to fit vs for the châ—le of Christ Secondly faith in Christ for that he alone opâ—â—â—th â—ur vnderstanding that we may vnderstand the Scriptures Thirdly great desire in the heart 〈◊〉 vpon the good word of God 4. The fourth propertie is meditation which is the life of all good learning and makes that we haue heard to be our owne and this is two-fold first of the minde or vnderstanding discoursing of things read or heard Secondly of the affection when liking any thing in iudgement we labour that it may worke also vpon our affections Here this rule is to be noted that meditation without reading â—â— câ—râ—neous and reading without meditation barren 5. The fifth helpe here is conference For if in naturall things and in all things appertaining to this life man standeth in neede of the helpe of other men much more in spirituall things 6. The sixt propertie after reading meditation and conference is faith which he requires as an increase of that aforegoing preparation We must beleeue in Iesus Christ by a generall faith going before but we must vse saith he all the meanes before named to increase our knowledge and faith in all particulars after 7. The seuenth is practise for this is a good way to increase our store to put to good vse that mediocritie of knowledge and gifts we haue receiued And assuredly according to Christs words we see by daily experience their gifts decay which put them not in practise 8. The eight rule or propertie is prayer and thankesgiuing With this he wilâ— vs to begin to continue and to end this whole worke Like as we haue no title to meate and drinke without our prayer so saith he they be impudent that doe touch Gods booke without prayer And here he requires also a spirituall thank sgiuing for saith he if this be needfull for corporall foode how much more for spirituall be thankefull for any light and for euery good motion which proceedeth from Gods spirit And thus farre the compendious summe of all these treatises Now Right Worshipfull this holy worke I recommend to your protection first because I knew not any in heart more affected towards that reuerend man Maister R. Greenham who was the author of them all Againe this worke in part appertaines to one of your Worships by a former dedication And therefore I am the more bold to recommend it thus amplified and inlarged vnto you both And the rather for that Gods good spirit hauing so knit your hearts together in the holy faith of Christ I may not doubt
if before it was begun is now continued or i◠it was not before now beginneth and neuer endeth world without ende For though true it is that sicknesse pouertie imprisonment or banishment haue ended their tearme in death yet a wounded heart which was temporall in this life is now eternall after this life that which before death was in hope recouerable is after death made vncurable and vnrecouerable It is good therefore to consider if euen in this life the torment of conscience be so fearefull how much more grieuous is it to sustaine it in hell where that is infinite which here is finite where that is vnmeasurable which here is measurable where is the sea of sorrow whereof this is but a drop where is the flame of that fire whereof this is lesse than a sparke But to shut vp this argument Some there haue beene who throughout all their life time haue beene free from all other troubles so as either they felt them not at all or else in very small measure and by that meanes neuer knew what outward trouble meant As for example some men there haue beene who for sicknesse neuer knew the head-ach for pouertie neuer knew what want meant who for discredit were neuer euill spoken of who euer put farre from them the euill day of the Lord who made a league with death as it were and a couenant with hell who though they could crucifie euery crosse rather than come vnder any crosse yet they could neuer escape a wounded conscience either in this life or in the life to come True it is that Gods children by faith and repentance doe often escape it but the wicked and such as are borne vnto it as to their sure inheritance the more they flie from it the more it pursueth them If we haue transgressed the Ciuill Iawes the Iudge by bribes may be corrupted if a man haue committed some capitall offence by flying his Countrie he may escape the Magistrates hands but our consciences telling vs that we haue sinned against God what bribe shall we offer or whither shall we flie whither shall we goe from his spirit or whither shall we goe from his presence If we ascend into heauen is not he there If we lie downe in hell is he not there If we flie to the vtmost parts of the sea is he not there also There needeth no apparitor to summon vs there needes no Bayly arrant to fetch vs there needes no accuser to giue in against vs sin will arrest vs and lyeth at the doore our owne consciences will impannall a Quest against vs our owne hearts will giue in sufficient euidence and our owne iniquities will pleade guiltie to our owne faces Thus we see both by the experience of them that haue suffered the wound of the spirit and by the comparing of it with other euils what a weight most grieuous and burthen intolerable it is to haue a tormented conscience Now let vs shew how we may preuent and by what meanes Gods children falling into some degrees of it for if it rage in extremitie it is an euill most dangerous may safely and quietly be deliuered from it And here a iust complaint is to be taken vp and it is a wonder to be marked that we see many so carefull and watchfull to auoyd other troubles and so few or none take any paines to escape the trouble of minde which is so grieuous We see men louing health and loathing sicknes in diet temperate in sleepe moderate in Physicke expert skilfull to purge and to auoid such corrupt humors which in time may breede though presently they doe not bring forth some dangerous sicknes yet to auoyd the diseases of the soule no man abateth his sleepe no man abridgeth his diet no man prepareth Physicke for it no man knoweth when to be full and when to be emptie how to want and how to abound Others caried away with the loue of riches and very slie to fall into pouertie will not sticke to rise early and take sleepe lately to fare hardly to teare and taw their flesh in labour by land and by water in faire and foule weather by rockes and by sands from farre and from neere and yet to fall into spirituall decaies to auoide the pouertie of conscience no man taketh such paines as though saluation and peace of minde were not a thing worthie the labouring for Some ambitiously hunting after honour and not easily digesting reproches behaue themselues neither sluggishly nor sleepily but are actiue in euery attempt by loue and by counsell by prudence and prowesse by wit and by practise by labour and learning by cunning and diligence to become famous and to shun a ciuill reproch yet to be glorious in the sight of God and his Angels to fall before the heauens in the presence of the Almightie to be couered with shame and confusion of conscience we make none account as they who neither vse any meanes to obtaine the one nor auoid those occasions which may bring the other Others vnwilling to come within the reach and danger of the law that they may escape imprisonment of body or confiscation of goods will be painefull in penall Satutes skilfull in euery branch of the ciuill law and especially will labour to keepe themselues from treasons murthers felonies and such like offences deseruing the punishment of death yet when the Lord God threatneth the seizure both of soule and body the attaching of our spirits the confiscating of our cōsciences the banishing of vs from heauen the hanging of vs in hell the suspending of our saluation the adiudging of vs to condemnation for the breach of his commandements no man searcheth his eternall law no man careth for the Gospell neither the sentence of euerlasting diuorcement from the Lord neither the couenant of reconciliation is esteemed of vs. And to reach our complaint one degree further Behold the more we seeke outward pleasures and to auoid the inward trouble of minde the more we haste and runne into it and suddenly plunge our selues in a wounded spirit ere we be aware Who posteth more to become rich who hopeth lesse to become poore than the marchant man who aduentureth great treasures who hazardeth his goods who putteth in ieopardie his life and yet suddenly he either rusheth vpon the rocke of hardnesse of heart or else is swallowed vp of the gulph of a despairing minde from which afterwards he cannot be deliuered with a ship full of golde Wofull proofe hath confirmed how some men wholy set on pleasures such as could not away to be sad and to be hedged vp alwaies of godly sorrow haue had their tables made snares and euen their excesse of pleasures hath brought excesse of sorrowes and whilest they laboured to put the euill day farre from them they haue vsed such follies as haue bred them most bitter and terrible torments of their fearefull and trembling consciences There be some of another sorte who
dangerous passages of naturall corruption and originall sinne the troublesome froth whereof doth almost ouerwhelme many poore pilgrims it shall be good to giue this caution that both in these and in the former troubles men would be still againe admonished patiently to beare with a wounded spirit albeit it fall out so that they be somewhat pettish seeing the holy Ghost speaketh so fauourably of them saying A wounded spirit who can beare And surely our practise in other things by the law of equitie may vrge this at our hands For if men by the light of reason can see it to be a dutie conuenient not furiously to controll but meekly to suffer and wisely to put vp the vnaduised speeches of a man distempered in braine by reason of some burning ague or such like violent and vehement sicknes we may easily gather euen by the same rule of reason not so seuerely to ceÌ„sure the impatieÌ„t speeches of him who by reason of some parching feuer of the spirit is disquieted in all parts of his mind hath all the veines of his heart as it were in a spirituall agonie vexed Wherefore both vnsauourie for want of godly wisedome vncharitable for want of Christian loue are their murmuring obtrectations which say what Is this the godly man Is this he that is so troubled for his sinnes Why see how pettish he is nothing can please him no bodie can satisfie him Consider O man if thou canst beare with a â—raile bodie that thou must much more beare with a fraile mind Consider O man that this his pettishnes doth more wound him to the hart than any iniurie thou couldest presse him with And therfore seeing he afflicteth his owne soule for it thou needest not adde any thing to his affliction and to exasperate his grieuous smart Consider that it is a blessed thing mercifully to bethinke vs of the estate of the needie and that to rub a fresh wound and to straine a bleeding sore is nothing else but with Iobs friends to bring a new torment where there is no need of it As the wise father doth rather pitie thaÌ„ rebuke his child wheÌ„by reason of sicknes the appetite is not easily pleased so if we purpose to doe any good with an afflicted minde we must not be austere in repreheÌ„ding euery infirmitie but pâ—tiful in considering of the tender frailtie of it Neither doe I speake this to nourish peâ—â—â—shnes in any but would haue them to labour for patience and to seeke for peace which though they finde not at the first yet by prayer they must waite on the Lord and say Lord because there is mercy that thou maist be feared I will waite vpon thee as the eye of the seruant waiâ—â—â—â— vpon the hand of his maister I will condemne my selfe of folly and say Oh my soule why art thoâ—o so hâ—aâ—â—e Why art thou so cast downe within me Still trust in the Lord for he is thy health and thy saluation FINIS THE SECOND TREATISE BELONGING TO THE COMFORT OF AN AFFLICTED CONSCIENCE IN all afflictions Gods children must looke vnto the end they are to desire to profit by them and in them to seeke â—he way of sound comfort and consolation which that they may finde they must know that the afflictions of the godly last but a while they serue them but for salues and medicines the end of them is alwaies happie In them they are not onely preserued and purified from many sinnes but also much beautified with the image of Iesus Christ who is the eldest sonne in the house of God Againe the crosse of true Christians is the sweete and amiable call of God vnto repentance in that he putteth vs in minde therby to bethinke vs of our debts because we are giuen to thinke the day of payment is yet farre off yea we fall asleepe vntill our turne be ended and whilest God lengtheneth our daies waiting for our repentance we neuer thinke of our sinnes vntill the houre come wherein we perish with shame The best meeting then with the Lords visitation is without delay and in sinceritie to pray for our sinnes to be pardoned For therefore doth the Lord oftentimes shackle vs the more with the chaines of his chastisements because we are more carefull to be vnburthened of our sicknesse than to be freed from our sin which we the rather are loath to confesse because we would not be espied to be in the wrath of God Others there be that hearing of their sinnes in the time of their afflictions will acknowledge indeed their infirmities to be the mother of such a broode yet they haue no true remorse to restraine themselues from sinne because they haue but a confused conceite thereof and though their ship be neuer so much tossed and turmoyled yet thinke they not that God holdeth the sterne These men if God beare with them doe as it were settle in their lees and are as it were soked in their sinnes For prosperitie is a drunkennesse to cast our selues into a dead sleepe and when the Lord letteth vs alone we cease not to soothe vp ourselues bearing our selues in hand that we are in Gods fauour and that he loueth vs because he scourgeth vs not And thus retchles we are whilest we measure Gods loue according to our sense and humour Wherein we bewray our ignorance of the exercise of the crosse in that affliction is the mother of humilitie humilitie breedeth repentance and repentance obtaineth mercie Some also there are who vsually whilest the fearefull iudgement of God is before their eyes either in themselues or in others haue a few glancing motions and starting cogitations of their sinnes and of Christ his passion yet at all other times their minds are so clasped vp from thinking of temptations and their hearts so locked vp from foreseeing or forethinking of iudgements that they feele no godly sorrow They mocke the mourning dayes of the elect as of them that be of melancholy nature they make a sport of sinne as little remembring the sting which will either pricke them to the heart blood most fearefully in the houre of death or meete them with griping agonies in the day of their visitation more speedily But happily they think they haue giuen good testimony word of their repentance and remembrance of God when they giue one deepe sigh and away and passe ouer Gods heauie indignatioÌ„ as ouer burning coals So that whilest the Lord in prosperitie affoordeth large peniworths of his loue vnto them they dally with his Maiestie make a sport of his mercy Al which imperfections may be better corrected if in our deepest rest with a reuerent humble feare of Gods iudgements we did waite for the day of our trial and prepare our selues to the Lords visitations for the feeling of Gods mercie must come from the sight of our miserie by sinne which being pardoned we shall soone haue our infirmities healed Wherefore let vs first learne to cleanse our soules from
sinne then to sustaine the sores of our bodie Sure it is that if we haue suffered our hearts to be harrowed with the rake of Gods iudgements as occasion from the Lord hath been giuen that we are become soft and well exercised in the feare of God we shall come to the feeling of our sinnes the sense whereof if it bring as it were a sicknesse to the body and a corsey to the soule it is an vndoubted earnest of our regeneration and happy are we if we finde our selues so diseased and troubled with our sinnes True it is that we can hardly being in the skirmish and agonie make any difference betweene the motions to any euill and the consent vnto the same for oftentimes euil motions do so possesse the soules of Gods children sincking downe so deeply in them that though they weepe pray and meditate which be the last meanes remedies to ease and cure them though they feele them with irkesomenesse and loathsomenesse as we feele sicknesse in our bodies yet those motions will be continually in them without diminishing the delight onely excepted Wherefore for our comfort herein we are not to martyr our selues with disquietnes of minde because we are so pestered and thronged with wicked motions and assaults but rather let vs quiet our selues and not suffer our selues to be hindered with sicknesse either of body or minde by meanes whereof we should become more vnprofitable to our selues the whole Church of God For the godly shall not be so freed from sinne but that they shall be assaulted with euill motions suspicions delusions vaine fantasies and imaginations the body of sinne shall neuer be from vs so long as we liue For the scum thereof is almost continually boyling and wallopping in vs foming out such filthly froth stinking sauor into our minds that it is not onely detestable to the minde regenerate and renewed by the spirit of God but also it would make abashed the very naturall man to looke into so loathsome a stie of sinne and sinkehole of iniquitie Yea it maketh vs often to quaile and if it were possible it would corrupt the very part regenerate For mightie is the power and raging is the strength of sinne Neither for all this must we cease to sorrow for our sinnes nor despaire on the other side although our sorrow be but small For if we be sorrowful for the hardnes of our hearts if we can be grieued for that we are no more grieued for our sinnes if we can but sigh grone because we feele our iniquities it is so much a greater comfort vnto vs as it is a greater testimonie that our hearts are not altogether hardened so that if we feele sorrow indeed although we weepe not yet we may gather comfort considering that this sorrow is for sinne with a loue and hunger after righteousnes yea if our assaults be distrust pride arrogancie ambition enuie concupiscence as hote as the fire in the furnace all our daies and though Sathan laieth out oyle in great measure and out of measure that it is the wonderfull mercy of the Lord that we stand and though our prayers be dull and full of wearâ—somnesse if the striuing and straining of our selues to goodnesse be so hard that we know not whether we striue for feare of punishment or for loue of so good a Father yet if we feele this in our selues that we would faine loue the Lord and be better and being wearied and tyred with our sinnes long gladly to enioy the peace of righteousnes and desire to please God in a simple obedience of faith then let vs comfort our selues there is no time too late to repent in For he commeth quickly to Christ although in the houre of death that commeth willingly and in a desire of a better life howsoeuer sinne and Sathan at that time would especially perswade him For as the huÌ„ming Bee hauing lost her stâ—â—g in another doth still notwithstanding make a fearefull and grieuous noyse by her often buzzing about vs but is nothing able to hurt vs so sinne death hauing lost their stings in Christ Iesus doe not cease at all euen in the height of the parching heate of our coÌ„sciences to make a murmuring and with furious stormes of temptations to terrifie vs and our consciences albeit they neuer sting vs. Wherefore if Sathan charge our consciences with sinne if we can feele the things a little before mentioned in our consciences let vs bid him not tell vs what we haue been but what we would be For such we are by imputation as we be in affection and he is now no sinner who for the loue he beareth to righteousnesse would be no sinner Such as we be in desire and purpose such we be in reckoning and account with God who giueth that true desire and holy purpose to none but to his children whom he iustifieth Neither vndoubtedly can the guiltines of sin breake the peace of our coÌ„science seeing it is the worke of another who hath commended vs as righteous before God and saued vs. It must indeed be confessed that our owne workes will doe nothing in the matter of iustification which from Christ and in Christ is freely giuen vnto vs it must be graunted that in our selues we are weaker than that we can resist the least sinne so farre off is it that we can encounter with the law sin death hell and Sathan and yet in Christ we are more than conquerors ouer them all When the law accuseth thee because thou hast not obserued it send it to Christ and say there is a man that hath fulfilled the law to him I cleaue he hath fulfilled it for me and hath giuen the fulfilling of it vnto me I haue nothing to do with thee I haue another law which striketh thee downe euen the law of libertie which through Christ hath set me free For my conscience which henceforth serueth the law of grace is a glorious Prince to triumph ouer thee If sinne come and would haue thee by the throte send it to Christ and say as much as thou mayst doe against him so much right thou shalt haue against me For I am in him and he in me wherefore O sin I am righteous through my Christ which is become sin to free me which haue been a condemned sinner If death creepe vpon thee and attempt to deuoure thee say vnto it Christ hath ouercome thee and opened vnto me the gates of euerlasting life thou wouldest haue killed him with the sting of sin but the same being of no force thy purpose O death hath failed and he being my life is become thy death If Sathan summon thee to answere for thy debts send him also to Christ and say that the wife is not suable but the husband enter thine action against Christ mine husband and he will make thee sufficient answere who then shall condemne vs or what iudge shall daunt vs sith God
so small an infirmitie in my body but the same is vnto me a messenger of dissolution Yet for all this I shall see my God and when I am couered in the belly of the graue with mouldes I am assured that he will reach me his hand to lift me vp againe to the beautie of his inheritance so that this small cottage and shed of leaues being brought to the graue shall be caried into an incorruptible tabernacle Thus communing with our owne harts and being still in the peace of a good conscience concerning our outward sufferings we shall finde that the Lord by his fatherly louing chastisements intendeth nothing more than to proue our obedience as good reason it is that he should and to confirme our faith as also is most necessarie How be it still as I said he vseth a fatherly correction that is in mercy measure and iudgement For as he striketh vs downe in anger for our sinnes with the one hand so he raiseth vs vp againe in loue for our saluation with the other hand For albeit his corrections be wearâ—some wounds to flesh and blood yet are they soueraigne medicines to the soule and conscience especially when the Lord giueth vs that priuiledge of his children that by his holy spirit he doth ouermaster vs least that finally we should be his iudge and he not ours And for this cause the Lord is often times prouoked to put on as it were a contrary face and to locke vs vp in a prison of aduersitie to restraine vs from the libertie of our sins which Sathan faine would make vs violently to rush into And surely though the wisedome of the flesh perswadeth vs that nothing is better than to be spared and not to be espied when the Lord calleth vs to reckoning yet the spirit shewing our desperate estate without the sieue of affliction and boulter of aduersitie teacheth vs that we cannot of all the blessings of God sufficiently esteeme this being the mother of humilitie and nurce of true repentance Againe the Lord often by inward temptations and outward crosses draweth vs from the stake of securitie and vntowardnes to good workes least in time we should loose the experience of our knowledge and faith in Christ and seeke some easier kinde of life for flesh and blood Neither can we truely repent vntill by some crosse we know this world to be a place of sorrow and not of mirth and delight For so long as we make our prosperitie a bulwarke to beate downe all harmes we are to looke for aduersitie to beate downe the high saile of our proud hearts whereby we gad after our owne lusts and leaue the anchor of peace which is our trust in God Let vs learne then when the world beginneth to fauour vs and we haue as it were an hundreth thousand souldiers to beare vs vp not to be secure for there is nothing more easie for a man than for to make himselfe beleeue that he shall alwaies continue in happie estate and thinke he shall die in the nest But we must be as birds on a bough to remoue at Gods pleasure and that without resistance when the Lord shall visite vs. And because we are giuen too much to thinke that we haue the things in our owne right which we hold of the free goodnes of God we are taught in affliction how hainous vnthankefulnesse it were to binde the Lord continually to entertaine vs in this life at so full charge and cost without respect of his free and vndeserued gifts or to hold plea against and sue him as it were by an obligation at whose hands we ought to begge daily and at whose gate we receiue all our maintenance or to make a rent charge of all that which he giueth of his free liberalitie Thus in the ende we chalenge Gods gifts as our owne and make account to haue their companie to the graue whereby we prouoke the Lord often to proue to our faces that all that we haue is but lent and borrowed Let vs then haue such an eye to euery blow that whensoeuer the Lord shall lay any crosse vpon vs we be readie to receiue it and to yeeld vp our bonds vnto him the condition whereof is that we be readie to remoue whensoeuer he pleaseth knowing that Gods prouidence forceth vs alwaies to the best and as most may make for the hastening of our soules to our euerlasting in heritance Let vs learne not to recken without our host and that we hold our prosperitie of the Lord not in fee simple but as tenants at will that is from day to day resigning to God the soueraigntie of reuoking vs when it pleaseth him Thus it becommeth the Lord to change our estate that we become not snared in the gifts of prosperitie and become so foolish as not to keepe on our way to the heauenly life Our naturall inclination is to forget that we are on earth as pilgrims to leape vp into the clowdes and to promise vnto our selues the whole course of our liues to be in prosperitie and so long as God letteth vs alone at our case we take our selues as it were to be pettie Gods But when we see our selues shut vp and know not what will be the ende of our miserie finding our selues to be intertained in this life but as iourney men waged for the present day but not knowing what will become of vs the day following we desire to take our rest in the bosome of Gods prouidence and so much we strike our sailes the lower when the Lord proclaimeth warre with our secure prosperitie which perswadeth vs that we shall liue for euer and driueth vs from bethinking vs of our miseries and frailties Wherefore let vs cut out our prosperitie by the patterne of humilitie and in our best estate put our selues in readines to suffer aduersitie and when we are well to looke for worse and keepe a good watch when God handleth vs most gently that in abounding we may foresee our wants in health our sicknes and in prosperitie our calamitie for concerning things of this life the faithfull are to stand in a doubt that that which they hold with one hand may be taken away with the other We must not thinke that we shall euer enioy our libertie that we shall see no crosse but we must lay open our selues to receiue stripes from the Lord knowing that our least cries will stay his greatest scourges Let vs looke to be assaulted but not vnmeasurably because God will assist vs. Let vs looke to fall but on our knees because Gods hand doth hold vs vp Let vs looke to be humbled but in mercie because the Lord sustaineth vs as we are assured where mercie hemmeth vs about on euery side it is our part continually to confesse before the Lord that we euer giue new occasions that he should follow vs with new punishments and that our sinnes doe often shake off the wings of Gods mercie
Priests he sheweth that he rather speaketh against the persons than against the cause and strangleth them in their owne argument For the answer in effect is this If my Disciples prophane the Sabbath then did your own Priests the same Vnder this we may couch the answer of our Sauiour Christ to the Iewes who accused him for healing of the sicke man on the Sabbath day Ioh. 5. 17. My Father worketh hetherto and I worke that is as my Father ceased from the workes of Creation yet he ceased not from doing good on the Sabbath so though I and my Disciples haue ceased from our ordinarie callings yet cease wee not after the Father his owne example to doe the workes of mercie on the Sabbath For the works of God his prouidence are to be done euery day Seeing he then vouchsafeth to put vs in his stead to doe good things wee may lawfully doe them though with some bodily labour as wee may on that day resort to the imprisoned visite the sicke relieue the needie reconcile the vncharitable and admonish the vnrulie And why wee seeke not heerein our owne profite but the profite of our brethren wee desire not our owne glorie but the glorie of God In which cases wee are not forbidden but commaunded to doe good on the Sabbath If wee looke narrowly into the historie of our Sauiour CHRIST we shall see it was most vsual vnto him to heale the sicke to restore sight to the blinde to open the mouthes of the dumbe and to frequent like exercises on the Sabbath day And for what cause Because on other dayes men following their ordinarie callings could not so well followe him but on the Sabbath day their other busines set apart they attended on him willingly and resorted together so that if he had done these things on the other daies he should haue hindred the ordinary callings of men by the concourse of people or else he should haue done them to the lesse glorie to God if no companie nor concourse had bene made Wherefore as both the people on that day were fittest to come to Christ so Christ was then most ready when his works also might most make for Gods glorie Besides hee did then these things rather that hee might weane the Iewes from their superstitious opinion of the Sabbath and bring in the pure vse thereof in exercising the works of loue Now if the outward rest of the day had been the chiefest thing therin as the Pharisees then dreamed and many now a daies haue thought then how would Christ haue done these things who was to doe and fulfill all things commanded in the morall Law left nothing vndone in any one jote of the ceremoniall Law vntill the vaile of the Temple of his bodie was rent Thus wee see how the chiefe ende was morall and not ceremoniall and as it is morall giuen to all men to further them in the means of their saluation it is as needfull for vs as for the Iewes Againe Christ was asked of no one question more than of the Sabbath and in all his answeres he rather inueigheth against the peruerting theÌ„ intendeth the abrogating of the Sabbath In like manner he meaneth nothing lesse then the abrogating of the day in his Apologie against the Pharisees but rather laieth open their folly in prouing to their faces that they cauill too much for the peruerting of the Sabbath seeing they are driuen to reprehend that in others which they themselues doe The reason of his defence insinuaâ—eth thus much If yee thinke it an holie dutie to cut the flesh of children on the Sabbath because it is done in your Temple which otherwise might seeme a spice of murther and crueltie Againe if yee thinke the Temple commands the worke of slaying your beasts for sacrifice which being done in the market-place were too butcherlike then I giue you to vnderstand that my disciples doe nothing vnbeseeming the Sabbath so long as I am present with them who am greater then the Temple The third reason is contained in the seuenth verse If ye know what this is I will haue mercie not sacrifice yee would not haue condemned the innocents Here our Sauiour Christ as before he had defended his Disciples by testimonies out of the Law so now excuseth them by the witnes of the Prophets and â—iteth a place out of Hosea chap. 6. 6. as if he should say What workes doth the Sabbath forbid are they not the workes of our ordinarie calling What workes doth the Sabbath commaund To sacrifice onely No but to doe the workes of mercie also which is the ende of all our sacrifices Why then seeing the law doth not forbid the duties of loue to be done will yee denie this worke of mercie to my Disciples that when they fainte they might not be refreshed That this place of the Prophet is thus to be construed that the Lord will not haue sacrifice alone but mercie withall wee may proue it by other places of the scriptures as 1. Cor. 1 17. Christ sent me not to baptize but to preach the Gospell where the Apostle meaneth that he was not chiefly and onely sent to baptize but to preach also So that the place is to be vnderstood in the way of comparison that when one of the things cannot be conueniently done without the other be vndone then mercie which is better than sacrifice must be preferred as being the issue whither Sacrifice is referred And in this respect though simply in themselues considered and in respect of the persons to whom they are performed the first table of the Law and the duties thereof are to be preferred before the second table and the duties thereof yet in comparison when one of these must of necessitie be left vndone because both cannot bee done together seeing the Lord most alloweth of our obedience when testimonie thereof is witnessed by practise to his Saints and in the exercises of loue we performe that in trueth which otherwise wee labour for but by meanes the Lorde desireth mercie and not Sacrifice and the knowledge of his will more then burnt offerings So that heerein the Disciples doe not onely not breake but keepe the Sabbath This argument Christ vseth Mark 3. 4. where hee being reproued because on the Sabbath day hee healed the man that had a withered hand said to his accusers Is it lawfull to doe a good deede on the Sabbath day or to doe euill to saue the life or to kill As also Luke where hee on this manner answered the Pharisees who watched him whilest he healed the man which had the dropsie 5. Which of you shall haue an Asse or an Oxe fallen into a pit and will not straightway pull him out on the Sabbath day As if he should say why doe yee watch to take me in this thing Will ye permit the works of mercie to be done to beasts and will ye denie them to be done to men Why will yee helpe your beasts being in
to Agar and Sarah in which place he sheweth that as in Abrahams familie was the image both of the true Church and malignant Church the one persecuted of the other so like should be the estate of the Church continually euen vnto the end In like manner the author to the Hebrues vseth an allusion that as God rested the seuenth day from the workes of the creation so we also should rest from the workes not of sinne as these men would haue it but of our calling For this Adam should so haue done though he had not sinned and thereforâ— it is not meant of resting from sinne Thus we see where the Christian Bee gathereth honey there the heretical Spider sucketh poyson who affirmeth that in this life they rest from sinne and here they haue their heauen And thus much for those reasons which are out of the very words of the Scripture noâ— of those arguments which are drawne by consequence out of the Scripture Their maine reason is this which deceiueth many That which is grâ—ffed in mans nature whereof the Gentiles were not ignorant and which continueth to the kingdome of Christ at his second comming is morall and that which was not naturall vnknowne to the Genâ—iles anâ— lasted but vnto the first comming of Christ was ceremoniall but such was the Sabbath therefore the Sabbath is a ceremonie and not a morall precept I answere first that naturall and morall which they make all one must not be confounded True it is that our first parents had the law of God written in their hearts before it was promulgated in the mount whereunto as we said the ceremonies seruing as rudiments for a time and as appertinances of the law were adioyned And albeit the morall law be the explaining of the naturall law yet it doth not follow that that which is in the morall law is no more than that which is in the naturall law We know our first father Adam besides the law of nature had the Sabbath in expresse words giuen him and although he had the great bookes of Gods workes yet he had the Word and Sacraments also both which were without his nature and had them not in his owne nature So the things here spoken renew that which was giuen besides that which he had by the law of nature The Gentiles then can no more by the light of nature see the true Sabbath of the Lord and the time wherein he will be worshipped than the pure meanes and manner which the Lord hath appointed for his worship and therefore both Papists Heretikes Gentiles are as well deceiued by ignorance in this obseruation of the fourth Commandement as they be in the second Againe I may answere that in some manner both the second and fourth Commaundements are engraffed in mans nature For neuer any were found so prophane which would not grant that God ought to be worshipped and that not onely inwardly but outwardly also by meanes And the Gentiles by the instinct of nature would acknowledge that as there was a God to be worshipped so there should be some time which should be sequestred from other businesse and should be bestowed on matters concerning the worship of God But to discerne aright what these meanes be wherewith the Lord will be serued and what this time is which the Lord will haue for his honour the Heathen were so farre off that how many nations so many heads how many heads so many kindes of religion The Gentiles whose vaine traditions were but disordered imitations of Moses lawes which they had heard of had indeed their holie daies which not being vsed in faith by reason of their ignorance of the word could nothing please God Yea wee may reade how strictly and superstitiously the Gentiles kept their holie daies so that with all other they agreed after a sort in this generall point that there should be both appointed meanes and certaine set times for the worship of God Againe it is like that the Gentiles were not ignorant of the law of fasting as may appeare by the Niniuits but how to order it a right to the glorie of God they were altogether ignorant because they wanted the word Wherefore herein wee count the true glorie of Christians to consist that the Lord hath giuen vs the truth and hath not left vs to our own inuentions in the meanes of Gods worship and herein is Christian dignitie that as wee haue the manner of our religion prescribed of God himselfe so we haue also the time which he for that purpose hath himselfe sanctified It followeth not theÌ„ because the Sabbath is not ingrasfed in mans nature therefore the Sabbath is not morall because in trueth neither were the lawes of the meanes of Gods worship nor of fasting so ingrafted although in some maner they were Their reasons by consequence are either from the old Testament or from the new Their argument from the old Testament is this We reade not the law of the Sabbath was put in practise before the law was promulgated in mount Sâ—nai therefore it is not morall but ceremoniall This is no good reason we find it not written therefore it was not For so they may argue against â—asting and many other things which were vsed and yet the practise of them not left in writing Who can disallow of mariage and of spousals doe not the Gentiles the lawes ciuill and the Romane law approue them and yet what record haue we left concerning these things in writing before the law Look into the historie of the Kings and Iudges in the bookes of the Chronicles where you shall finde mention made but once of the Sabbath and wee haue it once commanded by precept Gen. 2. 2. and commmended by practise Exod. 16. 26. in which place the man of God speaketh in the preterperfect tence Behold how the Lord hath giuen you the Sabbath Their second reason is drawne from the streightnes of the law to be executed Exod. 35. 2. 3. on him that gathered sticks which they say must not be enioyned vs. Concerning this it maketh no more against the morall obseruation of this precept than the other ceremonies did against the other precepts whereunto they were ioyned The Iewes being in their nonage had rules peculiar to themselues with these wee are not intangled how beit they had other generall commandements which being common to vs with them appertaine still vnto vs. As for example to teach our children the coÌ„mandements of the Lord appertaineth to vs Deut. 6. 7. but to bind them vpon our hands for a signe as frontlets betweene our eyes appertaineth to the Iewes to burie the dead belongeth vnto vs but to enbalme them with spices who had not so cleere a testimonie of the resurrection belongeth to the Iewes Is not the law of murder as well enioy â—ed vs as to the Iewes yet we may eate blood which they could not We ought to be as temperate as they
conuey themselues vnto warmer climates vntill the spring time and man alone either vnsensibly doth not foresee or vnaduisedly will not auoide the perillous times to come To conclude Matth. 16. 2. 3. our Sauiour Christ reprehendeth the follie of Pharisies saying When it is euening ye say Faire weather for the skie is red 3. And in the morning ye say To day shall be a tempest for the skie is red and lowring O hypocrites yee can discerne the face of the skie and can ye not discerne the signes of the times True it is that this spirituall vse and holy meditation of the creatures of God should be our whole life howbeit because our distractions in our lawfull and ordinarie callings will not permit this so fully in respect of our finite nature we must remember on the Sabbath day to vse a recouery and by Christian diligence to make recompence for our former negligence herein And in so heauenly a varietie which both by precept and practise we haue receiued of our forefathers for this purpose we shall much profit and set forward this exercise if in wisedome of the spirit we endeuour to frame our meditations especially about those things whereof by reason of our callings in respect of our countries in consideration of the season of the yeere we haue most speciall occasion offered Now if by reason of some dulnes or deadnes by the corruption of nature and secret punishment often incident to the dearest children of God we cannot so reuerently cheerefully and comfortably doe these duties required by our selues alone we may humbly vse the remedie which by the communion of Saints the Lord in this case hath prouided that so frequenting the holy companie of the godly learned and zealous vnto whom the Lord hath giuen greater libertie both of graces and of spirit we may be humbled in regard of our owne wants and take the supplie by them in them that if we cannot either for ignorance or blockishnes reade the things heard compare the places by publike ministerie receiued pray for the fruite of them if we be not able to refresh our selues with considering the workes of God then we must attend vpon the reading conferring and praying thanksgiuing singing and meditations of others that so at the least we may either haue our iudgements cleered or our affections better stirred vp Neither must we blush or be abashed to acknowledge our wants vnto our brethren but with all humilitie earnestly deale with them and enquire of them how they can compare and reconcile the places deliuered how they can amplifie it by meditation how they feele their affections renued how they can frame a prayer of it how they can gather of the creatures and workes of God some fruitfull matter of thanksgiuing that by their godly participation we may haue either our ignorance helped or our infirmities relieued For vndoubtedly this is the cause why so many doe rather in ignorance and deadnes beare the Sabbath as a burthen euen in that they are ashamed by asking the helpe of others to bewray their ignorance or display that corruption of nature which indeed they see and seele in themselues Against which worldly and carnall shame we must fight if euer we will triumph ouer that endlesse shame of the wicked and prouoke our selues by that wholesome and mutuall societie which becommeth the children of God either for the increase of spirituall gifts or for a charitable supporting of the infirmities one of another And these briefly be the exercises of faith and repentance whereby we may either stirre vp our selues or be stirred of others Now it remaineth to intreate of the duties of loue because the Lord his Sabbath is not a day of knowledge alone but of loue not onely of hearing the word by preaching but also of doing the word by practising and these duties either respect the persons of our brethren or they concerne such things as are about our brethren The things concerning their persōs are either in regard of their soules or of their bodies the exercises respecting the things that are about them are either appertaining to their goods or to their credite The duties vnto the soules of our brethren are to teach the ignorant to bring sinners to repentance to bind vp the wounds of them that are afflicted in spirit to comfort the weak to strengthen the hands that fall downe and the knees that are readie to faint to stirre vp them which be dul to admonish the vnruly to confirme the faith of them that beleeue to encourage them in weldoing which haue begun well and to rebuke the wilfull offenders And though these should be the exercises of euery day yet especially they belong to the Sabbath wherein we make a supplie of the wants which we haue on the weeke daies The duties of loue required to the bodies of our brethren are the visiting of the sicke the relieuing of the imprisoned the helping of the poore and miserable the feeding of the hungrie the cloathing of the naked the comforting of the distressed the bestowing of our goods on them that are needie In the primitiue Church as they did euery Sabbath receiue the Sacrament so they laide something downe to the vse of the poore which they did both to giue some thankefull testimonie how the Lord the weeke before had blessed them as also to shew some godly token of their pittie to their afflicted brethen Concerning the exercises of loue towards the credit of our brethren if we shall heare of any secret reports tending to the discredite of others wee must not onely carefully suppresse it but wisely endeuour to recouer their former credite This requireth heauenly wisedome both to admonish the author of euill reports as also to signifie vnto the man euill spoken of what hazard and shipwrake of his good name is pretended yet still concealing the person and vrging the report that if the partie be guiltie he may the sooner step out of his sinne the Lord hauing discharged such a warning peece against him or being guiltlesse that he rather seeke to proue by the rumor than to pursue the author But alas the sinne of our age hath not onely brought in the ignorance and banished the practise of this Christian dutie but also which more is in stead of healing we would the credite of others and it is hard to discerne whether there are more willing to report euill or not vnwilling to heare euill reports of others Who seeth not the common profession of our Sabbath to be a table talking and vaine babling of the infirmities of others tossing to and fro the credit of our brethren as a tennis ball and this not onely vsed among brainsicke and vnstable women whose tongues labour of some greater infirmitie but also of men who vndiscreetly either set abroch or draw out to the full measure and past measure the discredit of their neighbours so that they are so farre from saluing such sores
away Thus much therefore we say that as we prescribed in the other callings so for milking of kine making of beds and dressing of meates as for trauailers Bakers and Brewers that their busines if it be necessarie must bee done either early in the morning or lately in the euening There are two kindes of calling of more difficultie the one by sea the other by land the one of Mariners the other of posts For men being on the Seas cannot come conueniētly to the publike places of religion and in ciuill matters there are often great necessities and vnknowne to priuate men Concerning the first we say they are either in necessary affaires or they are not if not they are to be counted as flat breakers of the Sabbath if they be in their lawfull and necessarie callings the times must bee so diuided that their bodies may be cased and their soules refreshed Howbeit if the present necessitie grow to be more violent then holds the generall rule of things that cannot be done before or after To this we adde that in some respect because the Mariners haue intermissions by reason of their oft changing there might be meanes appointed for the worship of God priuately For there be vicissitudes of labouring spent in quaffing drinking and sleeping which leisure they might haue as free for the worship of God priuately as any on the land Besides the proportion of sixe and seuen obserued that they may doe some one day in seuen which they should do on the Sabbath it selfe For then the Lord accepteth the equitie of the law when vpon necessitie we cannot obserue the prescript time of the law Furthermore when their ships lie at roade and at ancker when they either are staied by tempest or mend their tackling or waite long at hauens for their traffique then what time hath before been lost it is now to be redeemed if it be not at the set times yet as we saide at some times obseruing the proportion of the law Thirdly if they were as prudent in heauenly things as politike in earthly though they cannot so conueniently haue accesse to the publike meanes yet in the whole companie for feare of pirates they goe for stronger fence many together by a generall contribution they might allow a Minister among them Againe considering that the Mariners are either such as be of the richer fort or such as bee of a meaner condition we say that the richer and more wealthie Merchants swimme so in their gaines as if they haue but hearts to pay the tithe of their increase they may not onely conueniently finde a Minister in the ship but also liberally prouide for the worship of God on the land As for the poorer fort if they cannot offer an oxe let them offer a turtle doue if they cānot offer a doue let them offer a little fine wheate flower I meane if they cannot prouide a graue preacher yet at the least they may procure some good man to read the holy word of God vnto them to deliuer the plaine and pure sense of the Scriptures to them and to help them in prayer and other holy exercises of religion For if they can in their seuerall ships maintaine a guide skilfull in seafaring to conduct them in ther nauigations then by a generall purse they may farre more easilie sustaine the charges of a teacher who in great dangers may strengthen comfort them in all estates may guide and safegard them to the hauen of heauen Fiftly in respect that they haue greater blessings on the Seas receiue greater testimonies of Gods fauour taste more bountifully of Gods power in imminent and fearfull dangers and more liberally haue experience of his prouidence in their marueilous preseruation than their brethren on the land I thinke they ought not to be lesse zealous but more carefull of the worship of God than others on the land Though then the prescript forme of the law cannot alwaies be vsed and yet the proportion of the law may bee obserued and seeing God is the Lord of the seas as well as he is the gouernour of the land he is no lesse to be worshipped in the one than in the other yet the want of this his worship hath distinguished the seafaring men from others by their monstrous prophanenes and brutish irreligiousnes And yet in that this euill is not so generall but that euen in that calling there are some that feare the Lord it is manifest that the fault is not in the calling which in it selfe is lawfull but in the corruptions of the persons who are degenerated into an hellish atheisme Now concerning Posts thus much briefly Either the Posts trauaile on the Lords day vpon necessitie or without necessitie If they goe on the necessarie affaires of the land and such as by foreslacking would be more dangerous and the speedie dispatching of them would be more profitable to the whole bodie of the realme the libertie is permitted and is greater or lesser according to the grauitie and slendernes of their affaires but if they haue no necessitie the rule of God his lawes take hold on them Howbeit for the most part subiects are not so precisely to iudge of them because Princes matters are not knowne to all men but they are rather to pray that both the Princes heart may be right herein and that the Lord would moue them euermore to vse those waies which are most conuenient And thus much generally of the vsuall workes of our calling It remaineth to speake of those works which haue not the ordinary course of the weeke daies but are neuerthelesse vsed at certaine set times and seasons as Faires in certaine moneths and quarters of the yeere as the seeding in the winter and in the spring time and the haruest in summer in Autumne Hereunto we may adde speciall iourneies taken in hand not vsually but extraordinarily the gathering of Saffron at the time of the yeere Al which things haue their seuerall seasons and are vnnaturally thrust on the Lords owne times howsoeuer men haue pretended a necessitie flesh and blood hunting after liberty disputeth to the contrary First as for Faires and Markets which by politike wise and worldly men on the Lords daies are maintained it argueth the want of godly wisedome where they be vsed because without any preiudice to the worship of God they may not conueniently bee obserued For if no necessitie profit nor pleasure could cause the Papists to haue their Faires on their Christmas day Easter day holy Thursday and Corpus Christi day then it is a shame for vs that in truth and zeale ought to goe before them to defile the Lords day herewith yea I adde it is intollerable because a firme statute ciuill law enforceth a plaine inhibition of all such worldly conuents and assemblies on that day These faires are for the most part either solemne Marts and of greater continuance or petie Markets and of lesse
doe affirme that on that day it perisheth if it be vngathered on which day it commeth foorth then I do think that by the law of necessitie this thing happening it may be gathered on the Sabbath yet with these conditions that as many gather as can conueniently be gotten that no publike exercise of the worship of God be omitted that their mindes be holy and spiritually occupied that gather it Now if some will obiect that there is somewhat in the order of nature which fighteth with the ordinance of this law I answere for as much as this thing commeth on the Lords day but seldome times that therefore it is not a thing ordinarie but as a work of necessitie Now to fold vp this question we required in gathering that we should be spiritually minded which they may shewe in giuing it a marke of separation that is that they bestow it on the poorer if the be of they more wealthie sort if they be of meaner condition yet they may impart something to their more needie brethren as testifying thereby that they seeke not their gaine but the glorie of God It remaineth briefly and in a word to speake of trauailing which if it bee ordinarie and vsuall is in no case lawfull but if it be extraordinarie and necessarie as often it happeneth to Lawyers or Physitions the according to the necessitie it is more or lesse permitted We see that many Papists wil not stirre out on their Saints daies whereby is detected the want of our spirituall loue which make no conscience to cease on the Lords day And so the religion deuised by man findeth better entertainment a further practise than that which was ordained by God If any man obiect the losse of his liuing if he should not labour on this day I oppose against that the losse of God his glorie and that with his interrogatory whether the miserable pelfe of man should not giue roome to the immortal glorie of God And experience confirmeth the trueth of Gods word that in vaine men rise early and so late take their rest in vaine they build and take so great paines when the Lord denieth the blessing And what were it to bee rich by policie and poore by God his displeasure What though the bagge be heauie and their consciences troubled What if they be rich with men and poore with God Againe who is it that so disposed of his iournies and his affaires so as some making conscience of their Sabbath are in their iournies in one day better prospered in their affaires in one houre more furthered than many others contemning the ordinance of God are in many houres and in many dayes Who directeth men to bee prouident in their sales and bargainings Who besotteth and infatuateth others Who sendeth a man that not for a simple desire of gaine but for a single care to walke in his calling vseth the trade of buying and selling moe chapmen in one houre than another man hath in an whole day whose heart is inflamed whose eyes are inkindled with louing gaine and looking for profit howsoeuer it come by hooke or by crooke Men ascribe this to chance and so they oft by the iust iudgement of God receiue a blanke that is trusting to the blind world they receiue not so much gaine as will acquite their charges Can men trauaile day and night by sea and by land and that for a thing transitorie and will they reach out no houres for the defence of God his worship Doe they feare theeues if they inlarge their iourney for the keeping of a good conscience are they not afraid of theeues when for their worldly affections they can trauaile early and late Because herein the terror of their owne consciences will preach more forcibly to them than I can speake I will leaue them to that practise of the man of God which is vsed Nehem. 12 And thus hauing spoken of the workes of our callings now wee are to speake of the workes of our pleasures Concerning the lawfull recreations of this life which Christianity doth permit and not forbid for of vnlawfull pleasures being alwaies out of season and especially on the Sabbath we haue nothing to say whether they may haue place and time on the Lords day or no here is the question In this part of the treatise I say wee doe not speake of prophane idle pleasures but of them which bring some further vse after they be vsed which are permitted by the word of God so measure in them may be vsed and they be sanctified vnto vs by the word and by prayer And yet euen for these we dare not giue the time consecrated to God vnto playing and pleasures Neither are we curiously to frame any exquisite diuision in this matter but first we will consider of the feasts and bankets accustomed on this day and afterward of other recreations and exercises at that time frequented and vsed which though in their time place and persons they are not vnlawfull yet at this time on the Lords day we denie them to be lawfull As for feasts we may part them into Loue feasts Church feasts sumptuous feasts which carie with them some further expences and larger liberalitie as are those which are vsed at mariages at the admitting of men into their ciuill offices or else are taken vp for some speciall benefits receiued or some extraordinarie iudgements remoued or some other causes like vnto these as when men carying some port and countenance in the common wealth according to their degrees and callings at some times doe ordaine Touching these solemne and sumptuous feasts thus much we affirme briefly Such as on the Lords day institute such solemnities and stuffe euery office and bumbast euery corner of the house with men and women are to be admonished duly to consider of that which is reported of Dauid both in the historie of the Kings and in the booke of the Chronicles who hauing a vaine desire and superfluous appetite would not deferre but longed to taste of the water of the well of Bethlehem a well fenced citie and from whence water could not be conueied by hand without some ieopardie to them that fetcht it Wherfore three of his most worthie men haue this busines assigned them to the compassing whereof their liues were hazarded At their returne grace making his after fruites better than the former after better deliberation vsed he powred forth the water on the ground saying God forbid that I should drink the blood or the liues of these three men shewing thereby both his offence in sending them the free mercie of God in sauing them Wherefore for as much as these pompous preparations cannot cōueniently be vsed on the Sabbath without the hazard of mens soules though the Lord in mercie may saue their soules as in that diuers offices in great families require diuers persons to performe diuers duties and so that which is a day of rest is made a
man so no man knoweth the meaning of the Lord in his word except God giue him his spirit to declare it vnto him And if we must pray when we come to our meate and drinke that God may giue nourishment to vs by them then how much more must we pray God to nourish vs by his word for else we cannot profit thereby And as no man dare touch meate and drinke before he pray and we haue no title to it before it be sanctified to vs by prayer how impudent are they that dare touch Gods booke without prayer or thinke that otherwise they haue title vnto it Paul may plant and Apollo may water but God giueth the encrease so if any be senselesse still and yet haue heard long it is because God hath not reuealed his wil vnto them Men may be diligent yet they shall erre if God giue not his spirit and though they meditate and conferre yet they shall be punished for giuing libertie to their rouing braine and to their tongue except they pray for Gods spirit Many rest in knowledge and want faith because they want prayer and wee rest in knowledge and neuer practise because wee pray not to God to write his law in our hearts by his spirit that now not wee but he may worke in vs. They that take any thing in hand without prayer howsoeuer they say they abhorre Poperie yet they practise it because they take vpon them to haue some power in themselues For thanksgiuing if we be bound to praise God wheÌ„ he hath fed our bodies how much more when he hath fed our soules And shall God be iustly offended with vs if we thanke him not for our refreshing with meates sleepe c and shall wee not tremble for feare of reuenge if we haue not praised God for any light or any good motion that he hath put into vs For want hereof â—fter some lightning followeth some darkenes and after much feeling commeth deadnes and by this meanes Satan goeth about to take all Gods graces from vs. Dauid saith Blessed art thou Lord O teach me thy statutes This sheweth that wee must euer praise God before we come to reade Many are feruent in asking but cold in giuing thankes And if we would giue thankes to God it would much ease vs in asking and God would not punish vs in taking his graces from vs. FINIS A TREATISE OF THE RESVRRECTION Psalm 16. 10. For thou wilt not leaue my soule in the graue neither wilt thou suffer thine holy one to see corruption Philip. 3. 20. Our conuersation is in heauen from whence also we looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ. Vers. 21. Who shall change our vile bodies that it may bee fashioned like vnto his glorious bodie according to the working whereby hee is able euen to subdue all things vnto himselfe ARe wee perswaded with the Prophet of God Psalm 16. that wee shall bee raised and freed from corruption that our death is a sleepe our graue as a bedde and that that God that raiseth the Sunne daily out of his denne will drawe vs also out of the earth then haue we true faith which vndoubtedly wee shall finde more strong if long before death come wee would exercise our selues with the meditations of death Many wee see by deferring all vnto the last ende die heathenishly many who would seeme to haue more heroicall spirits desire vnnaturally to dye not that they are surcharged with the burthen of their rebellion and corruption but because as beasts they neither can reioyce in things in heauen nor feare the paines in hell These are more drowsie and senselesse beasts than those who are more loth to depart in whom appeareth more nature and some conscience but the other degenerating from nature are a farre more monstrous and daungerous kinde of people Howbeit the common sort of people commend this kinde of death they say thus he departed as meekely as a lambe he went out of the world as a bird goeth out of the shell he died very quietly neuer speaking a word nay they might say more truly he died beastlike he gaue no token of repentance in acknowledging his sinnes he shewed no fruite of faith how he was saued in Christ he gaue no testimonie of his hope in witnessing a ioyfull resurrection and chaunging to a better life Thus wee see how readie wee are to extreames either fearing death too much or fearing it too little Well if wee will be rid of that feare in excesse behold here is a remedie My flesh doth rest in hope for thou wilt not leaue my soule in graue But there are othersome who can yeeld quietly to death also what is their reason what is their faith forsooth they say they must pay that willingly which is due of necessitie and seeing they owe God a death they had as lieue die at first as at last when the debt is payed it can bee no more required It is farre otherwise with the children of God who of all others haue the greatest preferment by death yet hauing tasted of the land of the liuing euen in this life cannot satisfie themselues in the multitude of many dayes with the sweete sâ—ppe thereof vntill their measure be brimme full Then they dying in the ripenes of yeeres and in the fulnesse of dayes are gathered in their due time into the Lord his barne as a ricke of corne Then they hauing fought a good battaile runne their full race and kept a true faith can with ioy in Christ looke for the crowne of glorie which is prepared for them To this wholesome meditation and fore-thinking of death the daily mortalitie and dropping away of others ought to stirre vs vp For wee see many round about vs of the same complexions of the same age that we are of breathing of the same aire vsing the same diet which wee doe who goe before vs and are gleaned from those miserable calamities which our long contempt of the word hath threatned to fall vpon vs. Let vs labour then to lay vp our flesh in hope that our departure from hence may be as the sailing ouer the Seas as the trauailing of a woman as a deliuerie out of prison and a returning from exile Certainly a man is neuer more tried to be a Christian than in contemning death for Heretikes concerning other things may haue as great gifts as other professors but in death they will bewray their hypocrisie either in murmuring as dogs or in vnsensiblenes as blockes But in Christians there appeareth such an heroicall alacritie tempered with so gratious humilitie that they desire not to liue but to keepe a good conscience they refuse not to die for nothing but for hope of a more happie inheritance It may be that others as we said may shew some cheerefull countenance to die but it either proceedeth of some phrensie vnaduisedly or of rashnesse especially or of numnesse carelesly Neither would I haue any
to accelerate their death or to reade mee as some haue read Plato that thereby they should hasten the time of their deliuerance but that wee should learne when God doth becke for vs wee should bee readie to remoue and that for none other causes but for faith and in hope of Gods promises a full feeling of our sinnes discharged a sure confidence of God his power in raising vs vp againe and a stedfast hope of a more glorious possession after this life By these meanes wee shall so rest in the hands of God that when nature decaieth wee shall haue our departure with calmnes and in a good time shall through a naturall ripenes rather voluntarily fall of than violently bee pulled off Wherefore wee see that this rash and vndiscreete desire off death is either in mindes that are abiect or in men in whose flesh their spirits are alreadie buried as also that the triumph of the godly proceedeth from hence euen a full assurance that he which raised them vp euery morning will raise them in the last day and that hee which raised Christ their head will also raise them his members This is that which will stay all quiuering of the flesh wherewith many are so benummed that they cannot with gladnes drinke of that cup whereunto the Lord allotted them If euer this doctrine of the resurrectioÌ„ was needfull it is now adaies most needfull wherein wicked Heretikes would depriue vs of the comfort of it It will not serue in the time of temptation whether it come immediatly from the diuell or medâ—â—tly by his instruments to rest in our infolded faith with the Papists or to say wee beleeue as it is in the Creede wee beleeue as the Church beleeueth But to leaue the diuell himselfe hee hath suborned such priuie and treacherous aduersaries of this doctrine as with impudent faces will agree with vs in matter and in word will graunt the resurrection and yet shift away in their manner and in sense and truth blasphemously denie the power of the same Thus Hymineus and Philetus would not flatly denie the resurrection nay they would graunt it but how they saide it was past Thus cunningly Satan would ouerthrow the manner of the resurrection by permitting them to dally in the matter Againe shall wee thinke that the Sadduces did generally resist it no they had their false glosses and their forced interpretations with whom Satan in policie would pretend a maintaining of that which in purpose hee sought to mangle and marre The Philosophers had many glancing and glorious speeches of the immortalitie of the soule but when they came to this point concerning the rising againe of the flesh nothing was more ridiculous and incredible vnto them In so much that many of them of the Epicures and Stoikes mocked Paul disputing of this matter and said What will this babbler say as wee may reade Act. 17. verse 18. And when hee spake of the resurrection from the dead some mocked and others said we will heare thee againe â—f this matter Surely if the rising againe had been nothing but the renewing of the minde as some fondly dreame and falsely affirme it may bee thought that the Academicks would haue conceiued this doctrine and Platoesidaea hath as great secrets But here is the point which they sticke at and can by no meanes digest it that the naturall bodie after it is consumed into the ayre fire water or earth should afterward reuiue and receiue supernaturall qualities and as Philosophers and Heretikes cannot brooke this kinde of teaching so sure it is that few of the common professors receiue it in truth as their liues doe manifestly proue Besides there is another euill more perillous than these Through the close subtiltie of Satan this mysterie of iniquitie is cunningly conueyed into the heads of the more learned sort to discourse of certane places of the old Testament which godly learned and ancient Fathers haue construed of the resurrection and are denied of these men As these places Iob. 19. 25. 26. 27. and Esaj 26 19. and Daniel 12. 2. It may be and I do thinke their intent and purpose was not to misconstrue the places Howbeit it was Sathans policie to abuse the truth and vndermine our faith it was the secret iudgement of God to suffer Sathan so farre to buffet them Wherefore that we may the better be armed against the day of triall and that we may stand strongly in the day of temptation in our possession we will by God his assistance first set downe those expresse testimonies in the word of God whereby this doctrine is confirmed Secondly we will alleage those reasons out of the Scriptures which implie this thing though they doe not plainely affirme it Afterward wee will vnâ—ase the shifting visard of Heretikes whereby they would counsell men to some liking of their opinions Wherefore that wee may the better answere the diuell and his limmes let vs first consider of that translation of Enoch Genes 5. 24. wherin the Fathers haue obserued a manifest testimonie of the resurrection with whome I agree in part but not in generall because I dare not affirme with them that the body of Enoch is in heauen seeing as yet Christ alone is risen from the dead and was made the first fruites of them that slept And albeit that Enoch and Eliah did not fall asleepe as did the other Fathers yet because it is saide Hebr. 11. 39. that the Fathers in old time among whom Enoch is mentioned receiued not the promise that is the fulnes of the promise it cannot bee that Enoch his flesh is yet in heauen And howsoeuer hee was taken away by vnknowne meanes neuerthelesse that GOD that could so hide the bodie of Moses that euen the diuell looking for it could not finde it hath also laid vp the bodies of Enoch and Eliah in such meanes aâ— are hid from vs. And as the Lord hath infinit meanes of hiding so hath he incomprehensible means of finding as well of the bodie of Enoch as of the bodie of Moses Now whereas it is saide Heb 11. 33. that they suffered that they may receiue a better resurrection it must needes be that there is a rising againe of the flesh Againe we read Exod. 3 6. that the Lord said vnto Moses I am the God of thy Fathers the God of Isaac and the God of Iacob In which place it may seeme not a sufficient proofe to confirme so great a matter Howbeit our Sauiour CHRIST vseth it as a bulwarke against the Sadduces Matth 22 32. where our Sauiour Christ to prooue the resurrection inferreth the same words adding to them thus much God is not the God of the dead but of the liuing where wee see how Abraham Isaac and Iacob being aliue haue their bodies in the Lord his hands in keeeping as well as their soules Wherefore seeing both the Prophets and Christ himselfe haue vsed this place to that ende wee also
may safely vse it to proue the Resurrection It is said moreouer Iob. 19 25. I am sure that my Redeemer liueth and hee shall stand the last on the earth 26. And though after my skinne wormes destroy this bodie yet shall I see GOD in my flesh 27. Whome my selfe shall see and mine eyes shall beholde and none otâ—er for mee though my reines are consumed within mee This place the very Heretikes will grant after a fashion that is with a most wicked minde vnderstanding it onely of that rising againe vnto sanctification which is in this life Others there bee which are of a reuerent iudgement in other things who expound this of the renewing and restoring of his flesh to freshnes and soundnes after that it was corrupted with sores and eaten with cankers But admitte it were so which in truth cannot beare that exposition how could hee haue belieued that but that hee being perswaded that God who when his bodie should wholly bee resolued into corruption would raise it to a more glorious perfection could much more restore soundnes to his bodie now whilst this corruption was but in part on him How could hee doe it but by hope in the power of GOD which with greater case could renewe his flesh and bones beeing but corrupted than reuiue the same being altogether dead and throughly consumed as we reade Ezech. 37 5. 6. wherein is set downe a notable type of this rising againe 5. Thus saith the Lord vnto these bones Behold I will cause breath to enter into you and ye shall liue 6. And I will lay sinewes vpon you and make flesh grow vpon you and couer you with skinne and put breath in you that ye may liue and ye shall knowe that I am the Lord. True it is that the chiefe purpose of the Holy Ghost is to foreshewe the bringing againe of the people out of captiuitie howbeit vnder a most excellent figure of the rising and restoring of the flesh in the last day So that the place importeth thus much if the Lord could restore sinewes flesh skinne breath and life to rotten bones much more hee could restore the Israelites to their countrie The same sense may be applied to that Esay 26. 19. Thy dead men shall liue euen with my bodie shall they rise Awake and sing yee that dwell in dust for thy dewe is as the dew of hearbs and the earth shall cast out the dead In which place is signified thus much As hearbes in time of winter seeme dead and yet in the spring time sprout againe by reason of that sappe that lay hidden in the roote and as the bodies of the faithfull seeme vtterly to perish when they are in the earth and yet in the last day shall rise againe through that seede which is giuen in Christ euen so the Israelites who in time of their banishment seemed to die as winter hearbes and to perish as dead bodies should bee brought home againe and restored to their former libertie Which place could not but shew the returne of the people vnder the type of the resurrectioÌ„ in that the Prophet saith Euen with this bodie shall they rise Notable is that place Daniel 12. 2. Many of them that sleepe in the dust of the earth shall awake some to euerlasting life and some to perpetuall shame and contempt Whereunto agreeth that saying of our Sauiour Christ Ioh. 5. 28. Maruaile not at this for the houre shall come in which all that are in the graues shall heare his voyce 29. And they shall come foorth that haue done good vnto the resurrection of life but they that haue done euill to the resurrection of condemnation Now wheÌ„ we shall see that there is nothing more cleere of the doctrine of faith contained in the new Testament than that of the resurrection and that there is no new doctrine in the same but it is also in the old Testament although indeede that is more manifestly and in more perfect beautie set down by the Prince of Prophets than by the Prophets his forerunners what shall wee say there is in the new Testament not proued in some measure alreadie in the old The Iewes beleeued no one article more than that of the resurrection as may appeare by that readie answere of Martha Ioh 12 24. at what time our Sauiour Christ came to raise vp Lazarus her brother for hee saying vnto her in the verse going before Thy brother shall rise againe by and by she answered I know that he shall rise againe in the resurrection of the last day Again we reade Act. 23. 8. that the Pharisies confessed the resurrection Now it is knowne that the faith of the Iewes was grounded on the word which as yet was onely in the administration of the old Testament and not in the new for as yet it was not extant or in no credit at the least with them wherefore seeing not onely the primitiue Church hath beleeued herein by the euident light of the new Testament and the Iewes before beleeued it by the light of the old it is manifest that the doctrine of the resurrectioÌ„ is proued in the old and among many places this of our Psalme is not the least where it is said Thou shalt not leaue my soule in graue nor suffer thine holy one to see corruption By soule we must vnderstaÌ„d he meaneth his natural life as it is taken in the Scripture 1. Cor. 15. 45. where the Apostle borrowing his speech from the second chapter of Genesis and seuenth verse saith The first man Adam was made a liuing soule and the last Adam was made a quickening spirit The reason why hee prooued the rising againe of his flesh is here drawne from the power of our Sauiour Christ of whom these wordes are meant Thou wilt not suffer thine holie one to see corruption as both Peter in his notable Sermon Act 2. and Paul Act. 23. doe plainly affirme for the Apostle saith that Dauid was buried and sawe corruption and therefore he spake not this of himselfe but of Christ his head in whom was found no qualitie of corruption at all so that Dauid as a member of Christ gathered this by the eye of faith that there should come an holie one out of his loines who by his owne mightie power should raise vp his owne bodie from seeing any corruption and by the same power should also raise his bodie which should see corruption that it might rest with his and be made like his as we may reade Philip. 3. 20. Our conuersation is in heauen from whence wee looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ. 21. Who shall chaunge our vile bodies that they may be fashioned like to his glorious boâ—ie according to the working whereby he is able euen to subdue all things vnto himselfe So that the Prophet looketh for a resurrection of the flesh after it shall bee corrupted contrarie to the heretiquâ—s who dreame of a spirituall resurrection from sinne which by no meanes
can be vnderstood of Christ in whom was no sinne and therefore no rising from sinne And thus much for the places of the old testament now we will alleage those places of the new First let vs consider of the words wherewith our Sauiour Christ confuâ—eth the Sadduces Math. 22. 32. I am the God of Abraham of Isaac and of Iacob God cannot be sayd to be the God of Abraham being dead except he raise his body againe which he hath in keeping as well as his soule For he saith not I am the God of Abrahams soule but I am the God of Abraham the God of his whole man wherefore it must needes be that Abraham must rise againe Mâ—t. 25. 31. When the Sonne of man commeth in his glorie and all the holy Angels with him then shall hee sit vpon the throne of his glorie Likewise Luke 14. 13. When thou makest a feast call the poore the maymed the lâ—me and the blinde 14. And thou shalt be blessed because they cannot recompense thee for thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the iust As if our Sauiour Christ should say although thou maiest think that all the things thus giuen are lost here yet there commeth a time when thou shalt reape the recompence plentifully and haue thy reward with the iust Ioh. 5. 28. 29 The Lord sheweth the resurrection of both estates and willeth them not to maruell that he should raise their soules to life which would raise their bodies from death â—8 Marueilâ— not at this saith he for the houre shall come i. the which all that are in the graues shall heare the voyce of the Sonne of man â—9 And they soâ—ll come forth that haue â—â—â— good vnto the resurrection of life but they that haue done euill vnto the resurrection of condemnation Ioh. 11. Martha as we shewed before plainely testifieth of the resurrection and confesseth her faith therein Act. 3. 19. The Apostle Peter calleth this rising againe the time of refreshing a thing most comfortable for as the wearisome way saâ—ing man recreateth himselfe with his Inne at night so the godly shall surely after their troubles bee renewed and refreshed at the presence of Christ. Act. â—3 6. Paul sheweth to the Pharisies how hee was accused of the hope and resurrection of the dead And Act â—4 15. Paul protesteth his faith of the resurrection that it should bee both of the iust and the vniust which thing wrought in him as it ought to do in all a carefull conscience of well doing and therefore he addeth in the verse following 16. And herein I indeuour my selfe to haue alway a cleere conscience toward God and toward men What is more largely proued and confirmed than this 1. Cor. 15. 10. in the whole chapter throughout Besides 2. Cor. 5 10. Wee must all appeare before the iudgement seat of Christ saith the Apostle that euery one may receiue the thiâ—gs that are done in his bodie according to that he hath done whether it be good or euill Philip. 3. 21. it is said that Christ shall change our vile bodies the place is set downe before The manner and end of this resurrection is also set downe 1. Thes. 4. 14. 15. 16. 17. If wee beleiue saith Paul that Iesus is dead and is risen euen so them which sleepe in Iesus will God bring with him 15. For this say wee vnto you by the word of the Lord that wee which liue and are remaining to the comming of the Lord shall not preuent them which sleepe 16. For the Lord himselfe shall descend from heauen with a shoute c. The Epistle to the Hebrues chapter 11. painteth out the manifold martyrdomes of the saints and sheweth how some were racked and would not be deliuered others were tried by mockâ— and scourgings by bands and imprisonments they were stoned they were hewen in sunder they were tempted and so forth and why did they indure these things The Apostle telleth vs verse 35. That they might receiue a better resurrection than any deliuerance they could haue here Againe verse 39. These obtained not the promise that is not the accomplishment of the promises verse 40. Why God prouiding a better thing for vs that they without vs should not be made perfect for euen the first member of Christ dying many thousand yeers agoe shal not receiue the fulnes of the promise that is in bodie and soule vntill the last member be readie But of all places most excellent are these 2. Pet. 3. 10. The day of the Lord wil come as a theefe in the night in the which the heauens shall passe away with a noyse and the elements shall melt with heate and Reue. 20. 11. And I sawe a greate white Throne and one that sate on it from whose face fled both the earth and the heauen and their place was no more found 12. And I sawe the dead both great and small stand before God c. 13. And the Sea gaue vp her dead which were in her and death and hell deliuered vp their dead which were in them Now as we here haue receiued the trueth of the doctrine so now let vs see into it further by reason that as on the one side we cannot denie there is a resurrection seeing the word doth confirme it vnlesse we will depart from the faith and denie the word so on the other side when we shall see how these things are we cannot withstand it euen with reason vnlesse we be senselesse The reasons therefore which we will vse are partly drawne from God himselfe partly from the order of nature and from the creatures partly from the commodities which accompanie the trueth of this doctrine and from the inconueniences which ensue the contrarie Those proofes which are drawn from the Lord himselfe are to be considered either in his owne person simply or as we consider of him in his Mediatorship and as the second person in the Trinitie Concerning those things which are in his owne person we must obserue his trueth his iustice and his power his trueth because heauen and earth shall passe but no title of his word shall faile and his promises in Christ Iesus are Yea and Amen Wherefore whatsoeuer the Lord hath set downâ— in his word to bee done it must beare with vs that credit that it is our part with Abraham to yeeld to it though outward meanes seeme cleane contrary and with Marie to beleeue it although no visible meanes are apparant His iustice is so espoused to his trueth that whatsoeuer we haue heard out of the word the equitie of his iustice doth require both to the accomplishment of his promises in rewarding the godly and the fulfilling of his threatnings in reuenging the vngodly This we see Matth. 25. 33. where by the rule of righteousnesse he seâ—teth the sheepe on the right hand and the goates on the left Luk. 16. 23. it is set downe how the rich man being in
their bounds breake out of their bottels cloysters and chambers to ouâ—rflow all is vnable to drawe our bodies out of the dust Sure it is that flesh and blood can hardly admit this doctrine and therefore we had neede to arme our selues with these and such like meditations If we weigh more deeply the prouidence of God in his Church either whilest it was more particular in one familie or more general in moe we shall haue our faith in this doctrine the more coÌ„firmed For he who accomplished his promise made vnto Abraham in blessing al the nations of the earth in his seede euen when the ordinary course of nature was dead both in Abraham and Sarah by bringing Isaac out of their loynes and fulfilled his couenaÌ„t vnto Dauid his seruant in bringing Iesus into the wombe of Mary whilest as yet shee knew no man who was the promised seede to bruise the Serpents head is no lesse able to take vs out of the drie wombe and dead bowels of the earth according to his promise Gen. 22. Abraham at God his commandement is readie to offer vp his sonne Isaac in whom all the promises were to be accomplished neither was he hindred by vnbeleefe why The Apostle saith Heb. 11. 19. He considered that God was able to raise him vp euen from the dead from whence he receiued him also after a sort neither would he tye the power of God to ordinarie meanes Thus we see he ouercame all vnbeleefe by faith in the resurrection What if we consider how mightily the Lord restored and multiplied his Church after he had ouerflowed the whole earth with water What if we call to minde the mightie preseruation of the Church in deliuering them through the red sea when the waters diuiding themselues stood as a wall on either side of the Israelites What if we consider how mightily the Lord coÌ„ducted his people safely thorough the wildernesse fortie yeeres giuing them Manna from heauen water out of the rocke healing them that were stung of Serpents with the beholding of a dead Serpent and preseruing their apparell that it was not worne in so long a time Shall we not thinke that the same God is able to raise the bodies of his Saints out of the earth It is recorded 2. King 4. 36. that Elisha the man of God restored to the Shunamite her sonne being dead and 2. King 13. 21. we reade that a dead man being cast into the sepulcher of Elisha and touching his bones reuiued and stood vpon his feete Did God thus confirme the doctrine of Elisha and will he not much more confirme the doctrine of his deare Son Could Elisha by the power of God giue life vnto others shall not the Lord aduance his owne person in himselfe at the last day Daniel 3. Shadrach Meshach and Abednego refusing to serue the false gods and the golden Image which Nebuchadnezzar had set vp who might haue had policie to haue kept their faith to themselues as our Familists do now adaies were cast into the hot fiery furnace and yet by beleefe in God were so preserued from it that the fire had no power ouer their bodies not an haire of their head was burnt neither were their coates changed nor any smell of fire came vpon them Dan. 6. the Prophet of God refusing the commaundement of the King was cast into the den of Lyons who by faith obtained the Angel of the Lord to shut vp the LyoÌ„s mouthes that they could not hurt him Ionah 2. we reade how he being in the fishes bellie three daies and three nights at the commaundement of the Lord was cast out vpon the drie land Matth. 27. 52. it is said that the graues did open themselues and many bodies of the Saints that slept arose 56. And came out of the graues after his resurrection and went into the holy citie and appeared vnto many What shall we say of these things Did the fire contrarie to it nature cease to burne the bodies in it at the presence of an Angell will it not restore the bodies being burnt at the power of God presence of Christ Did the Lyons spare the body from deuouring and shall they not deliuer againe the bodies hauing deuoured them Can the Whale deliuer Ionah after three daies and will not the sea surrender her dead Did the dead arise before their time to shew Christ his passion shall they not arise at their time to appeare at his glorious comming Cannot that God that made Angels to appeare in humane shape make men appeare out of the earth in their owne shape And why did the Angels from heauen the dead bodies from earth so suddenly receiue that estate and so suddenly lay it downe but to shew that their time of perfection was not yet come Now let vs see those reasons which are drawn from God as he is our Mediatour wherein we will consider certaine things done in his owne person and things to be obserued in the meanes which leade vs vnto him Luk. 8. 55. Our Sauiour Christ ariseth from death to life the daughter of Iairus And which is a further degree Luke 7. 14 he reuiued the widowes some lying on the beare in a coffin readie to be buried Nay which yet is a further degree and more marueilous Ioh. 11. 44. he raiseth Lazarus Marthaes brother hauing been dead foure daies Lastly Matth. 26. he mightily raiseth himselfe hauing beene dead three daies and three nights and that without all qualitie of corruption Who then dare doubt vnder paine of damnation that the same Iesus Christ can raise our mortal and corruptible bodies or that he will not change our vile bodies and make them like his glorious body by thaâ— mightie power whereby he is able to subdue all things vnto himselfe Behold Pilate sealeth the stone which couereth Christ in his buriall armed men are prepared and watchmen sit at the graue neither could all these things keepe vnder the power of Christ from rising What then Forsooth which is most vnlike they inuented that poore sillie soules came stole him from the armed men Well he was seene first of Mary then of certaine Disciples afterward of moe than fiue hundred We see now his rising was corporall it was no spirituall resurrection in what sort he rose in like manner shall we rise also but he rose in the flesh then shall we rise in the flesh and therefore not in the spirit alone as our brainsicke heretikes imagine Now he rose not for his owne cause no more than he was purely borne holily liued and innocently dyed all these things he did for vs that we might be sanctified that we might be iustified that we might be glorified Neither did he suffer in the bodie alone but in the soule also whereby he shewed that he freed not the soule alone but the bodie also because the body as well as the soule was guiltie and punishable for sinne He rose not in soule alone but in
this yet by right of proportion a most reuerent respect should be had thereof therefore we ought to yeeld vnto it As for example thus we are to thinke that if it be eating of the Pascall Lambe which seale coÌ„pared with this seale in the Gospel there is no comparison indeed they were some daies before prepared the same regard of reuerence should be had of vs in the participation of the Lords table so reasoning from the lesse to the greater from the Law to the Gospel from the passeouer to the Supper it may be an argument vnto vs to prepare our selues thereunto We need not stand long on this comparison seeing a thing of lesse account I meane the shew-bread would not be giuen to Dauid without some stipulation that is without he were in some respects made fit to receiue it so that here we are gone a degree lower But if we will go yet lower than this come to the Arke it selfe and see how he handled Vzzah who put his vnprepared hands to the Ark for which the Lord was so mightily displeased that he slew him for it Nay which is more if we shall come downe to the very ground of Gods presence where Moses could not appeare vntill his shooes were off nay if we go to the snuffers and pannes and candlestickes which none could meddle withall without sanctification we may rise now vpward as before we came downe and we may reason from these small things to the Arke and from the Arke to the shew-bread and from the shew-bread to the Passeouer from the Passeouer to the thing we haue in hand to learne an argument of preparation And if Ioseph of Arimathea and others of the godly men and women which were with him committing the body of Christ to the graue would wrap it not only in a cleane cloth nor in euery kind of linnen but in a cleane syndon which is a very fine linnen then what reuerence are we to vse in taking not the dead body but the liuing body yea the glorified body of the Lord in heauen But if the Lord take vs a degree lower and leaue his owne presence to perswade vs and shall come to our owne priuate practise if we put not our owne commoâ— meate our prophane meate for so I thinke I may call it and worse too in respect of that holy mysterie into an vnwashen platter nor a drop of drinke into a cup vncleansed then he that shall put the things exhibiting the very body of Christ into an vnprepared heart and vnsanctified soule shall be most guiltie of that iudgement which is pronounced for him that is He is guiltie of the body and blood of Christ yea as our Sauiour Christ and the Prophets complaine that men are too skilfull in skie poynts and in humane statutes to take the best aduantage they can but the matters of the law are strange vnto them so may he complaine that this is vile meate and which he himselfe saith is after cast into the draught receiueth such estimation at our hands that we prepare so diligently the very instruments of them yet when we come to sanctified things we shew our selues as carelesse in them as in the knowledge of his commandements Thus then we see how in these respects the Lord may require due reuerence in regard of the things pertaining to him comparing them especially with the care that we haue in our owne things Now to set the presence of God aside and to looke to our owne profit as before we put apart our owne profit to consider of so great a presence the fruite is great and so great that the writers of the Primitiue Church haue coÌ„pared the mysterie of the Supper to the tree of life which was in Paradise and the abuse of this mysterie vnto the vnlawfull eating of that tree because I say they doe make Christ that tree of life so that who so eateth of Christ shall eate of life And to the profit if to the faith of the toucher the very hemme of the garment of Christ did affoord such a benefit as the healing of so grieuous a sicknes then we may rise to consider the profit which the touching nay which more is the receiuing of the body and blood of Christ doth bring vs setting the faith equall in both it is like that this exceedeth the other by many degrees and yet few I doubt receiue the fruite of this woman We come then now to say that all these profits are lost without preparation and as one of the Fathers saith they that come vnprepared find not Christ that is the body of Christ but with Iohn they light vpoÌ„ the napkin or the clothes of Christ wherin he was wrapped so little fruit they haue that come vnprepared The reason is as Aggeus saith that if a man be polluted and touch an holy thing it is certaine the thing that is holie becommeth polluted too and vnlesse he be holie that commeth to the holy thing the thing hallowed doth him no good So that hee that commeth to these holy things vnprepared shall turne the nature of them to himselfe it shal be vnto him as it fareth with them that take Physicke if a purgation taken to purge choler doe not worke purge the choler beside the losse of the benefit it turneth into a worse choler and the humor is not onely not lessened but much encreased So if your minde remaine polluted and vnprepared those things in the Sacrament besides your not profiting by them which is to be wished make vs far worse then we were before for our vnworthy receiuing of them bring either temporall or eternall iudgements vpon vs. Therfore for this cause in the Leiturgies of the Primitiue Church the first word was a proclamation of holy things to wit that here are Sanctasanctis that is holy things for holie men But is this losse allâ—no there is losse of other things there is I say a punishment ioyned with the losse for it is not as in outward things if that your enterprise take not effect it is but the losse of so much labour but here is purchased an vnspeakable punishment which the Apostle after specifieth that wee eate and drinke iudgement to our selues according to the proportion of the fault as either for neglect of the meane in which manner Moses offending for not circumcising his sonne was corrected or else for contempt of it and then are we not acquitted from condemnation wee are in danger to be with Iudas in the full and entire possession of the diuell So then in both these respects iointly now considered both in respect of the reuerence of God himselfe and in regarde of the profit that wee shall surely haue it shal be good for vs duely to prepare our selues knowing as it is 2. Chroâ— 20. that the want of successe in things of the Church dependeth on the want of
in a second degree torment him This is an actiue crucifying now comes in a passiue crucifying And this is a cuppe not of the Communion for that needs the sonne of thunder the child of Zebedeus but it is the cuppe of the crosse whereof he himselfe did drink this is the Baptisme wherewith wee must be baptized as he was that is not with the water of Iordan for euery child of a seuen-night old may bee washed with it but of affliction whereof wee must taste And as Christ hath now a Crowne of glorie but hee had another crowne before euen a crowne of thornes so in this feast we haue a cup without bitternes but there is a cuppe of bitternes which either we haue drunk or must drink or both The drinking of that cup binds vs to drinke of this And surely suffer we must some haue their passion in death and inwardly and that is most sore better it is to haue it before death and outwardly for surely drinke we must if we participate of the one we must also participate of the other But as it is good to vse this trial before so there is another examination more profitable that followes after A man may by the sight of the soile gather by some gesse what fruit wil come vp and what it wil beare A man may by the ingredience of the medicine coniecture what effect will ensue vpon it But when we see the fruite come vp it is farre more sure and when the purgation hath wrought wee may more certainely iudge of the effect of it And because these accidēts of repentance from dead works faith in Christ loue toward men going before may deceiue vs it is good to put the matter out of all doubt to trie our selues afterward if we can heare the word more ioyfully if we trauell for righteousnes of Faith more soundly and make the skore of our sinnes lesse then they were before they are comfortable fruites of the truth of our hearts Now if any say that these signes antecedent the beginning whereof is in repentance and sorrow for sinne the end whereof is charitie and these also that follow after are very good things and yet entring with himselfe into the triall he findeth himselfe more discouraged than encouraged to him I say if a man had Repentance and Faith in most perfect and ample manner that man were not to receiue with the Saints for these mysteries were prouided for their helpe which haue wants and therefore for imperfections no man must discourage himselfe to come hither Onely let him looke to this that he doe whatsoeuer he doth though not perfectly yet sincerely Then as it is most sure that by our examination we should fall into the agonie of Christ to sweate blood and if it were possible euen to be couered with the drops of blood so because mans nature cannot bee brought to this by reason of that cold sweate and cold repentance that is in vs. Christ therefore was brought into this sweate by a glooming heate Christ I say who enduring this agonie became not onely a satisfaction for our sinnes but also for our imperfections in good things he doing good things absolutely therefore Christ fell into these bathes that his perfection in suffering might satisfie for our imperfection in well doing The rather we are to sticke to this because if we cannot bring our selues immediately into the first degree of sorrow yet that we stay not to come to the second degree that is that wee be grieued that wee can be no more grieued and if wee come to this this shall be sufficient And to all such as thus in truth shall prepare themselues doe those prayers of Hezekiah 2. Chron. 30. belong that the Lord will fulfill the measure of their righteousnesse and pardon their sinnes that prepare their whole hearts to seeeke him And thus much for the triall before and after the Lords Supper FINIS A TREATISE OF GODS FEARE THe stile of Moses Psal. 90. 11. doth vehemently set downe the paucitie of them that truly feare God hee saith who feareth c. wee knowe the thing sought for and enquired after is not knowne to the Asker for then the question were vaine and superfluous and the verie nature and institution of a question is to haue relation euermore to the increase of knowledge in some thing not sufficiently knowne wherefore it is like that Moses knew few fearing God aright and in generall this stile is very needefull in all Gods things for wee are slenderly acquainted with them but in euill things there is no question or enquiry to be made as being a thing comming into the eyes eares and hearts of all men enough and as wee see by daily experience too much Now if wee will goe from Moses time to Dauids time we shall see hee makes the like question Psalme 15. 1. Lorde who shall dwell in thy tabernacle c. as one that saw a great want of men desiring that way but come to the contrarie and Psalme 14. hee sheweth that all are gone out of the way all are corrupt there needes no question to be made of such Goe yet further to the dayes of Esay and we see his stile to iumpe with both the former as Esay 53 Who hath beleeued our report as though they could hardly bee found that would credit his words but euen in the very first chapter he was not afraid simply and without inquirie to say that all were so full of sinne that there were no place voide of wicked men from top to the toe If wee come to Christ his time he saith in his dayes Who is a true and faithfull seruant who is a trustie seruant who when his Lord commeth he shall finde faithfull but of the ambitious Pharisies we knowe there was great store If wee chronicle from Moses to Dauids time from Dauid to Esaies time from Esay to Christ his time and from Christ to the end of the world wee shall finde it a matter of controuersie to haue men fearing God but of the other sort it is a thing without all manner of controuersie And here we must not thinke that it might be many feared God but they knew not mens hearts for God himselfe the searcher of the heart acknowledgeth the same that they doe as Esay saith 59. 4. No man calleth for Iustice no man contendeth for trueth 16. and when he sawe there was no man hee wondred that none should offer himselfe neither is this excesse of euill noted onely in the persons but euen the times are full of euill Genes 6. 6. It is saide the thoughts of mens hearts were euill continually or euery day Micah saith they spent the whole night in euill and so goeth further so that Moses hauing set downe all the day and Micah all the night wee may say all time is stuffed with euill if we haue any time for good it is in purpose not in practise it is
in the time to come not in time present in regard whereof the Prophet saith the silly fowles and birds of the ayre the Storke the Doue and others keepe their time but we neuer can finde our time to doe well in Beyond all this as all persons and times so all places are tainted with this euill Heauen it selfe hath not been voide of wickednesse for euen from thence fell the wicked Angels Paradise was not exempted the Temple was not free from notable hypocrisie the number exceeded euen in the actions themselues wherfore Dauid crieth out at the view of such a packe Lord who doth vnderstand the errors of this life Our daies may be numbred as wee see Psalm 90. but our sinnes are without number and therefore are compared to the sand of the Sea Then wee see in regard of the person time places and actions few doe good and therefore such is the complaint and question of the men of God in this behalfe The fruit which we are to reape by this is thus much that if we see occasion of offence and matter of grief be offered vs we see no more than Moses saw long agoe than Dauid Esay and Christ himselfe saw in their times before vs in comparison wherof we may make our aduantage that seeing the time of Moses was a time of affliction and the dayes wee liue in are daies of peace it is lesse marueile to see euill in the daies of peace than in the time of trouble and therefore Luther vpon this question who feares Psalm 90. maketh this answere no man before affliction shewing that affliction should specially leade vs to feare and being once affected with feare wee should either say Lord what shall I doe or with Dauid say What shall I repay vnto the Lord Seeing the Lord is faine to complaine of the smal number of such as feare him we must take order to mitigate this complaint that it fall not more iustly vpon vs. In the time of Moses at the least there was Iosua and Caleb in Christs time Simeon and Anna At the least we must looke there be one true worshipper as in Elias time and so doing we shall make the question vaine and surely if we desire to be such fewe will put vs by our desire for as our sinnes be well called an hereditarie sicknesse which if it were not so wee would purchase them fast enough so that knowledge and feare of God not being hereditarie are not withstanding cheapened of few men Great cause there is then why we should feare it is an act of the euerlasting Parliament that we must once die Hebrues 9. and Iob saith that our life is but short and doe wee not heare that all of all kindes are gone this way all wise men all men of pleasure no Patriarkes escaped it no Prophet was exempted our eares can testifie this doe wee not daily misse our friends when Gods wrath hath taken them away and the graue hath buried them in silence Doe we not daily in comming to the congregation passe ouer the graues of men sufficient monuments of the execution of the generall day Doe wee not vse as a generall prouerbe as sure as death and yet the seruants of God complaine that wee know not the wrath of God Surely wee doe not know this for all that which Moses Psalme 90. proues by two reasons first hee prayes to bee taught in it and if it were alreadie exactly knowne then should this prayer be superfluous againe he argueth of the effect that for so much as there followes no feare therefore there is no knowledge of the wrath of God for the want of feare sends a want of faith herein and were wee perswaded that Gods wrath were such a thing wee would feare and therefore we feare not because wee are not so perswaded of the wrath of God in it In naturall things wee will not easily runne into things feared nor feare those things which wee thinke not to be euill and therefore because we feare the fire will burne the water will drowne wee are hardly brought to runne into the fire or into the water much more should we so doe in things supernaturall if we did truly feare them wherefore though wee knowe in some part the wrath of God yet wee are not come to the perfect knowledge of it required at our hands Hitherto we must vnderstand it is one thing for man to determine of knowledge and another thing for God to iudge of it as Esay pronounced a difference betweene our esteeming of fasting and Gods iudging of it Esay 58. for that if wee see a man abstaine from meate we think he is a good deuout faster but the Lord determines otherwise so we may pronounce a difference betweene the valuation of knowledge in our eyes in the Lords eies It is nothing for vs to say this haue we quoted thus haue we read this haue I vttered and therefore I know this for this is nothing in Gods iudgement for as he determineth of the fast so will he determine of the knowledge of them that passe the auncient Rabbins of the Iewes and outreach the wise men of the Heathen And no maruel for as we say there is a wise kinde of ignorance a learned vnskilfulnesse so surely there is an ignorant knowledge a sottish kind of wisedome and this now possesseth the whole world And that wee may walke within our warrant we shal fetch our proofe from the sixt of Esay which place for the excellencie of it is oft repeated in the new Testament Matthew 13. Acts 28. and Rom. 11. where wee see there may be a seeing without seeing a kind of hearing and yet no hearing indeede Euen so there may be a knowledge and yet no knowledge before God the cause is for that the Lord accounts of no knowledge which comes not into practise and if we haue neuer so much knowledge and practise it not it is nothing in Gods booke And according as this is God his reckoning so it is our vsuall account for if wee haue taken paines to put precept vnto precept and to teach one that hath not profited by our paines how attentiue soeuer he seeme yet wee account him and accuse him as one that heard not at all Better is no candle than a candle vnder a bushell and the Lord accounts no light vnder a bushell for light Better to haue no eares than the eares of an Idoll And indeed they are no eares for they heare not so it is no knowledge that is separated from practise Wee doe beguile our selues in our accounts when wee thinke wee haue a great knowledge for that wee haue heard many Sermons whereunto because we haue not ioyned practise we may well blot out of the score many of those Sermons for such Sermons in Gods account be to vs as no Sermons We can say and cry that where there is a want of the meanes there is a great token of Gods curse and
wold be too long to tel of Gedeō Baruch Sampson Iepthah Dauid Asa Iehosaphat Ezechia who through faith obtained the promises subdued kingdomes escaped the edge of the sword of weake were made strong waxed valiant in battel turned to flight the armies of aliāts of some of which it is pressed that they did these things by faith helped by prayer and fasting and of the most part of the other it may bewel vnderstood Seeing we are compassed about with such a cloud of witnesses shal we be so bewitched as to dreame of the like victories without the like faith or to imagine of the like faith without vsing of the like meanes But it may be some will obiect that this exercise of humiliation weakeneth the hearts of true subiects and incourageth the enemies this was of old slanderously obiected to Ieremie by the vnbeleeuing and carnall Princes who would yet seeme to be wise politikes I haue heard indeed of the Arch atheist Machiauel that writeth of the Religion of Christians that it being practised in truth doth weaken their hands making them cowards and emboldeneth their enemies against thē although there be no doubt many that think so yet neuer haue I heard godly or wise men say so Neither doth this kind of humiliatiō lift vp our enemies the Papists at home or abroad but their owne proud hearts malicious attempts against Gods people by both which seeing that pride will haue a fall and before glorie goeth humility we may assure vs the rather of the victorie hauing so many promises in Gods word for the same confirmed with so many examples In the stead of many in the Psal. 119. this promise shall suffice They draw neere that follow after malice and are farre from the law thou art neere O Lord for all thy words are true The terrible iudgements of God against the pride of Moab and other Nations who conspiring together against the people of God at the last were made their owne executioners and the great destruction of blasphemous Senacherib his hoste Ezekiah king of Iudah being set free from the siege both these being wrought by publike and priuate fasting doe most euidently confirme the same which examples may serue for vs to look after others which are many in number True it is indeed that the great security with the floods of our sinnes flowing ouer the banks in euery place haue hitherto reioyced our enemies heart and if once they arme themselues with Gods wrath which the Lord turne away for Christs sake then will they certainly fray vs which to preuent all meanes will not helpe vs vnlesse in fasting weeping and mourning we rent our hearts though not our garments vnfainedly acknowledging our sinnes trembling at his iudgement that so we may turne vnto God with our whole hearts by repentance by faith beleeuing him to be gratious and mercifull slow to wrath and of great goodnesse And this doing we may assure our selues that the terrour of the Lord shall be stricken out of our hearts and the spirit of gladnes and power shall bee powred vpon vs and through faith helped by prayer and fasting shall we doe valiantly Thus the spirit of God moued Ioel the Prophet to threaten the people of his time liuing vnder a prosperous Raigne vnto whom this obiection might as iustly haue been made as against the exercise and a great deale more because his Fast was more general his threatnings more fearefull his descriptions of their dangers more terrible Againe some may obiect that fasting is an exercise of sinners what shall we say then shall the hypocrisie of man make the appointment of God of none effect yea was it not therefore appointed that he which commeth hither of custome may yet goe away with conscience may he not being reproued and rebuked in his owne soule and seeing his hypocrisie laid open labour from thenceforth to approue himselfe or at the least be without excuse against the day of the Lord. May there not be also at this exercise some that come in trueth and in the feare of God whom God will accept is it meet that these children of God should be bereft of the vse thereof for the abuse of the wicked Moreouer we are to be circumspect that we require not a daily fast for as in Physicke it is a thing most absurd to prescribe a continual vse of violent vacuation seldome of ordinarie foode euen so it is as absurd diuinitie to say it is sufficient that preaching bee vsed at sundrie times in sundrie places and that fasting should be daily vsed when as the ministerie of the word of God is as often to be vsed as milke for babes to be nourished or as meat for strong men to grow vp to the fulnes of the age of Christ fasting is to be admitted but as letting of blood or purging some corrupt humour when some great cause vrgeth the same We lament the want of diligent Preaching which some without a continuall course wherof thinke to be sufficient A Christian heart may appeale to Gods blessed word the true iudge of all them that are teachable but the iudge of all euen of the froward in the last day yea we may appeale to the great inquest of all Gods children which know their owne sinnes yea to the experience of twentie * yeeres which is a witnes so sufficient that no exception can bee made against it whether to worke all and euery point of that knowledge with a care to practise it in any sufficient measure in al places so few Sermons so little preaching in most places be not very insufficiēt The Law saith that the mouthes of the Priests should alwaies keepe knowledge both that they might teach the people by publike doctrine and exhortation and that the people might require of them by priuate conference The Prophets are commanded to crie and not to cease and the Lord is saide by their Ministrie to rise vp earely and to stretch forth his hand all the day long and the Kingdome of God is like to the father of an house that bringeth forth of his treasurie things new and old for the daily food of the family What is this that euery true Minister is charged with as he wil answere it before the iudgement seate of Iesus Christ to preach the word in season and out of season Surely once in a quarter and once in a moneth may soone seeme to be out of season or scarse in season But sure I am that twice on the Sabbath if Gods word be the iudge can be termed no more but in season and to preach longer and oftner on the fasting dayes may not be called in the Apostle his sense out of season Now to fast euery day were more than the Pharisies did who fasted but twice in the weeke if we will be counted the sonnes of Patriarches and Prophets and the disciples of the Apostles to take that liberty of Gods creatures that they did why
should we be burthened with the traditions of Esaues Heremites and Heretikes It is said of Basil the great and Nazianzene the learned that they vse thus to macerate their bodies with very often abstinence but what followes after they were made as a great learned Censurer saith vnprofitable to the Church lying sicke sometimes halfe a yeere sometimes an whole yeere Why then should wee tempt God to lay an yoke vpon the disciples necks which neuer our fathers were able to beare Seeing wee are dead with Christ from the ordinances of the world why as though wee were in the world should wee bee burthened with traditions as touch not tâ—ste not handle not which all perish with vsing and are after the commandement and doctrine of men which things indeede haue a shâ—we of wisedome in voluntarie religion and humilitie of minde and nâ—t sparing the bodie but are of no value saue for the fulfilling of the flesh Moreouer wee must learne to make a difference betweene a temperate moderate vse of Gods creatures which we call sobrietie and ought alwaies to appeare in the life of Christians and an vtter abstinence from the vse of the creatures called Fasting which neither by Gods word ought nor yet by naturall reason can be continually or daily And here let vs learne to auoide the extremities to keepe the meane in fasting which master Bucer hath taught vs who saith that if we â—schue not fasting at all or fasting too much wee shall fast aright Call they this a fast for a man to abstaine euery day from a meales meate to vse prayer at morning and at night although that hee spend the most part of the day and the whole night in the commodities refreshings and pleasures of this life this is no sound Diuinitie The blessed Baptists course and rusticall diet of locusts and wilde hony which he vsed according to the nature of the barren and wilde soile wherein hee liued maketh nothing for this purpose vnlesse those that will haue it vsed put on also the Camels hayteâ— His disciples which foolishly followed him without a warrant of that which he did vpon good ground are said to fast not euery day but oftentimes The hyperbolicall phrases of praying and fasting and of the continuall abode day and night in the Temple of the ancient Anna a widowe of fourescore and foure yeeres liuing in contemplation will not serue to proue that a daily exercise of fasting should bee vsed of married folkes and others that leade a life actiue either ciuill or ecclesiâ—sticall who for their yeeres may endure the traueiles of their minde and bodie and by their calling are bound sixe dayes in the weeke without some speciall occasion to follow the workes of the same and on the seuenth day to celebrate a feast vnto the Lord and not a fast with the Manicheâ—s Thus the most excellent seruants of God Dauid Daniel and Paul are most notably commended vnto vs for their holy exercises of prayer and fasting whereof one as we read they vsed daily and according to their ordinarie wants the other vpon speciall and extraordinarie needes which God did presse them with These examples are wee bound to followe so farre forth as they followed Christ who although hee fasted no doubt verie manie times yet notwithstanding his life was so farre from a daily fast that it was thought a continuall feaste Indeede the Popish fast may well enough and without danger to the bodie bee continually and daily vsed and yet many wayes dangerous and hurtfull to the soule but other fasting being daily vsed would bee both hurtfull to the bodie in puffing it vp with windes and filling it vp with corrupt humours and also to the soule in that pride would bee ingendred and noisome opinions also nourished in it A true fast requireth not an emptinesse of the bellie onelie because the kingdome of heauen is neither in meate nor drinke and that if wee eate wee are not the worse and if we eate not we are not the better and seeing the bodily exercise profiteth little yea oftentimes hurteth much more in puffing vp the minde than it can doe good in pulling it downe wee must as much and as carefully vse the word and prayer and other holy exercises publike and priuate for the increase of spirituall things as we vse abstinence from naturall adding so many meanes to the inward man as we take from the outward that wee may not onely humble our selues in body but in both together that we waite on Gods good time to receiue from him coÌ„fort to our spirites as wee looke and make account shortly to take sustenance for our bodies Besides the true fast requireth vs to rest from our ordinarie profits and pleasures and if it be publike to heare also two three or foure Sermons in one day with long and feruent prayer and serious meditation before in the midst and after these exercises reuerent reading of the Scriptures of singing of Psalmes ioyned with fasting as it is perfectly taught in the perfect vse and true ende of this exercise The Prophets Isaiah and Ioel thought it not enough to exhort the people to true repeÌ„tance but called also for the publike exercise of the same which doctrine of the Prophets is sealed by Nehemiah and Ezrah and the rest of the people who notwithstanding had their notable profiting in the knowledge of the lawe yet seeing the secret threatnings of the Lord against their spirituall euils added this meane of a fast beyond the ordinarie vse of the word leauing an example to the Church for her instruction in all ages Were we as sharpe sighted as tender conscienced as they we might discerne greater iudgements threatned of the Lord against vs and feele more spiritual euils in our selues than euer they did for to let passe that great plague of the Lord vpon our times as the Ministerie so ignorant and dissolute such sacriledge by impropriations and irreligious Patrons which are not all this while amended the carnall life of Protestants the stifnesse of Papists which cannot thus long be conuerted the dangerous dissembling of Atheists and Machiauelists in the Church and coÌ„monwealth the long bitter contentions of the true professours besides many moe euils not to be spoken and many knowne and professed euils in these dayes against which hitherto neither lawe hath been established nor the preaching preuailed and wee forget our brethrens calamitie in the persecuted Churches with whom we haue thus long and still doe forget to mourne Hath not the Lord himselfe blowne a Trumpet to our Fasts let then those which are the Ministers of the Lord be continually exhorting hereunto God graunt them to rebuke sinne to threaten the law moue Repentance and to vrge Fasting OF THE SENDING OF THE HOLY GHOST Acts. 2. 14 15 16 17 c. 14 But Peter standing with the eleuen lift vp his voyce and saide vnto them Yee men of Iudea and yee all that inhabite in Hierusalem bee this knowne vnto
For come to the younger sort of them then nouices and learners they will say openly somewhat and will giue some reason of their doctrine but their Elders and illuminate men cannot be seene they flie the light and goe into corners Are these men full of the spirit who so cowardly forsake the triall of their doctrine and leaue the poore people to stand to it who are not so deepe in their reuelations nor so well grounded in their mysteries of iniquitie Vndoubtedly they are not yea rather the elder heretike the ranker knaue and he is called most notable not which is most wise but which is most subtile to denie a truth and to set a face on a lie Wherefore this is not fulfilled euen among the Anabaptists and Familie of loue themselues This thing then cannot literally be vnderstood they must needs confesse that there is a borrowed speech in the verses following where mention is made of blood fire and vapours of smoake whereby is meant that there shall be great troubles heresies and such like And here the Heretikes will graunt a trope though in the former they will not God spake of the blessings of the new Testament after the manner of the old Testament because that was best knowne to the Iewes This deceiued them in that when they heard of the new Temple they were zealous of the old Temple and reioyced in that Temple which Herod made though it was nothing like that which Salomon made and this deceiueth the Iewes vnto this day The like error are the Papists in For where the Scriptures say that in the time of Christ there should be sweete incense offered in all places then say they behold the daily sacrifice the sacrifice propitiatorie for the quicke and the dead Neither of these doe consider that the Lord in the old Testament doth adumbrate foretell these things to come and that vnder those termes and phrases which were best knowne to the Iewes and vsed of the old Prophets This folly of theirs doe the Anabaptists see and yet they runne as farre on the other side as also doth the Familie of loue One of them reproueth another and yet neither of them will confesse his fault to the glorie of God nor returne and receiue the truth There may be also another argument why this place should not be literally vnderstood and that is drawne from the interpretation of the like places of Scripture Exod. 19. Moses telleth the people that the Lord hath called them to bee Kings Priests and Prophets This is repeated by the Apostle Peter in the new Testament by Iohn in the Apocalyps and is applied as in this place generally to all Christians Now the Iewes did neuer thinke that euery man was a King sitting in a throne thereby ouerthrowing the politicall estate they thought not that euery man was a Priest taking that office of the Priest vpoÌ„ him but that they had the liberty of their consciences were freed from the bondage of men of sin as also that now through Christ they might offer vp first their prayers theÌ„ their soules and bodies to be an holy and acceptable sacrifice to him Neither doe we at this day think any otherwise of the kingly Priesthood of Christians And why then should wee thinke grossely and literally that indeede wee are become Prophets hauing that speciall calling and so take away that order of Teachers and learners which God hath ordained For as we be Priests so are we Prophets if the speech must be qualified in the one why ought it not so to be in the other Againe we say of prophecies as we say of miracles Before the word was written the Lord taught his people by visions and by dreames and that hee might prepare them to receiue his doctrine and confirme them in it hee both wrought miracles himselfe and gaue power to others likewise to worke as wee may see in Moseâ— Eâ—iah and Elisha yea he gaue power to doe miracles when the Law was written because the Gospel was not yet reuealed and when the Gospell was reuealed hee continued his gift because the holy Spirit was not yet giuen yea and when the Spirit was powred out vpon the Apostles yet this gift was in the Church that as yet the Spirit had not gotten credit But when the Gospell was reuealed the spirit sent downe and confirmed by signes and wonders then the vse of miracles ceased not that there are no miracles at all now for wee doe not shorten the hands of the Lord but yet they be but few and those extraordinarie Now the rules whereby we shall trie them whether they be of God or no bee these If they doe either conuert and winne men to the word or confirme them in the word who are alreadie wonne if they be agreeable to the word and beare the same maiestie in them as doth the word then may they be receiued as from God But when they agree not with these rules though the thing wrought be miraculous yet they are much to be suspected as the miracles of olde time were with reuerence to bee receiued For God in his secret iudgement doth suffer some times such to be wrought that the wicked and vnbeleeuers may the more effectually be deluded Againe we know that Antichrist commeth with signes yea and the same so effectuall that euen the very elect if it were possible should therewith bee deceiued In like manner doe wee say of dreames and visions vntill the Gospell came and had gotten credit in the hearts of men there were visions and prophecies of things to come but these being now ceased it is not ordinarie that the Lord should make all Prophets or teach by visions and dreames But what doe we stand longer to proue that this place cannot be so taken and vnderstood as the words at the first shew might seeme to giue especially seeing that the deuillish ouerthwarters both of Papists and of the Familie of loue are so grosse and papable in this point For such is the spirit of these men and so contrary to the good spirit of God that where the Scripture ought simply and without any trope or allegorie to be interpreted they will there turne it into allegories as wee see many places peruerted by the Papists and almost the whole Scriptures by the Familie of loue and whereas the Scripture by conference of places doth shewe that it ought tropically to bee vnderstood they sticke bluntly to the bare letter as in these wordes Hoc est corpus meum The Papists here would haue no trope yet the whole course of the Scriptures doth inforce the same The Familie of loue will in no place almost admit the naturall sense as it floweth of the words and yet here they doe bitingly abide by the word notwithstanding all the former reasons And this surely commeth to passe by the righteous iudgement of God that seeing they would neither acknowledge nor yeelde to the naturall sense when they might
get knowledge and feeling Wherefore all men must looke to this men and women old and young masters and seruants What will they challenge themselues to be Christians and glorie in the title alone and not esteeme of the dutie They will leaue that part peraduenture to book learned men and to Preachers Well they must know that againe whereof they are wilfully ignorant that there is a mutual coherence betweene these two things the title and the dutie What ye glorie that yeare Prophets and yet ye prophecie not ye boast that ye are Kings and ye ouercome not ye bee glad to be counted Priests and ye sacrifice not Euen Papists though they taught ignorance to be the mother of deuotion can say more for their superstition and Heretikes can say more for their diuellish opinions than Protestants for the defence of Christ his glorious Gospell Look but to the Papists and Familie of loue how painfull and cunning they are to goe to runne to ride to make one like of their heresies see how they will looke for you at markets how they will entertaine you what meekenes what mildenes they will vse to salute you This ought to shame vs this ought to make vs labour more for knowledge that when temptations inuade vs when Satan accuseth vs when heresie shal assault vs we may stand stedfast and vnremoueable we may edifie one another and in persecution not be dismaied but resist constantly vnto blood Now as Peter hath shewed that which Ioel prophecied to be fulfilled so these verses following shewe the iudgements of God which should fall vpon the Church for the neglect or contempt of these graces offered There is some question here about the time Some vnderstand it of Christ his comming in the flesh-some of his comming to iudgement others more truly thinke it to be that whole time which is betweene his comming in the flesh and his comming to iudgement and so it appeareth the most probable opinion both by the things going before and by that which followeth after For in the words going before it is saide In the last dayes I will powre out my spirit now the giuing of the spirit was fulfilled in that whole time spoken of Againe that which followeth after concerning calling vpon the name of the Lord is also meant of that time Now it both that which goeth before and that which followeth after be vnderstood of that time then it is probable that that which is in the midst is likewise so vnderstood And although Christ his first comming was a most glorious time as we may see by the testimonie of the Apostle yet his last comming shall be a farre more glorious day as wee may see Titus 2 2. Thess. 4. where his comming is described to bee with Angels and with a shoute Yet because this glorie doth appeare in the whole course of redemption it shall be good to vnderstand this as the places going before and comming after that is of the whole time in all which hee ceaseth not to offer these graces and to execute these iudgements As for the wordes themselues some thinke them to be vnderstood literally some allegorically and spiritually But they admit both First that they haue vse in their naturall signification it appeareth because the Lord neuer leaueth his Church without some instructions in the Sunne the Moone the Heauens and the Earth For besides naturall eclipses in Sunne and Moone and other exaltations yet there haue been workes extraordinarie in them both which haue been as prognostications of Gods wrath for sinne Further wee may safely gather that there was neuer any strange Eclipse Comet apparition in the heauens shaking of the earth strange and vnnatural births but after this change of nature some euent came strangely sooner or later which shewed that men had broken their obedience with God and were become monstrously disobedient which the Lord maketh knowne to vs by changing the course of nature Therefore wee say that before great Earthquakes plagues warres Comets famine or such like goeth great contempt of religion monstrous prophanenes so they be the prognostications of some notable sinnes either in religion or in life or in both Thus wee neither exclude the literall sense and yet wee doe not admit that fansie or rather frensie of the Familie of loue because we graunt that after strange disobedience and contempt followe strange punishments and reuenge so that the Prophet sheweth the workes of God for sinne either by the things following or by the signes going before It is a question why at this time wherein hee would shewe himselfe so gratious the Lord should send such tokens of his wrath Here wee see a contrarie order of teaching to flesh and blood because God will then haue his mercie manifested when he will shew his iustice And because men hearing of the Gospell imagine of a felicitie in this world therefore Peter to awaken them out of this dreame le ts them to vnderstand that vnlesse these gifts be reuerently receiued God will be most angrie because they either refuse or abuse the mercies of God so offered The vse of this is partly in respect of the elect and people regenerate and partly in respect of the wicked and vnregenerate in respect of the elect either before or after their regeneration before their regeneration to bring them to seeke Iesus Christ. For though it is certaine that God in time will call them whom he hath predestinated and chosen yet because his Gospell is not so pretious vnto them as it should be therefore the Lord sendeth them crosses sometimes pouertie sometime sicknes sometime reproch sometime a troubled minde sometime priuate miserie and sometime a publike calamitie to inuolue them among others because they haue no more trust in the promises of God before they be humbled And because men wil not easily or vsually be humbled by the bare word the Lord sealeth it by sending of troubles that when wee can feele no comfort either in heauen or in earth but perdition and matter of damnation in our selues wee should then be the fitter to receiue comfort in Christ. Againe for as much as God his children haue one speciall fault or other as priuie pride vainglorie selfe-loue or such like priuie corruptions that the word of God cannot be suffered to draw vs out of these sinnes for this cause the Lord sendeth affliction by his correction he draweth vs out of our ciuill righteousnes maketh vs make conscience of inward and hidden corruptions and putteth them in minde by miserie that the same corruption is â—â—rking in them which hath broken forth in others and that naturally it did dwell in them though repressed by the finger of God it did not violently flame out Againe where others lie in sinne and know it not because the very light of nature is choked in them God his spirit can take little hold to worke any thing vpon them that the Lord might bring them to see sinne vnknowne and to
by the moysture of the word And thus much shall be sufficient for those reports which arise of some iust ground and occasion The last poynt to be haÌ„dled in this whole case is to see what vse must be made of those reports which be altogether false and haue neither ground nor good begining For it may come to passe when a man hath auoyded euill and done good when he hath shunned the occasion of euill and done all good with a cheerefull heart yet he may be very ill reported of and his good name hindered Now if this doth befall any man hee must know that it is the Lords doing and that the Lord doth it either to correct sinne or else to preuent it The Lord I say doth by this meanes correct sinne sometimes either in the same kinde or in some other In the same kinde he dealeth thus hee suffereth thee to be counted an adulterer yet thou dost now liue chastly and hatest filthie sinne but then he seeth that thou hast either been an adulterer and hast not repented at all or if thou hast suddenly repented yet now thou beginnest to faile to coole in the hatred of that sinne Againe if after examination thou finde thy selfe cleere in that sinne yet knowe that the Lord by that report doth correct some sinne quite contrarie vnto it as if thou shouldest be accused because thou louest not thy wife whereas indeed thou louest her too well or otherwise he causeth thee to be counted an adulterer that thereby thou maist be brought to see thy couetous heart And to say all in one word we shall neuer make true vse of reports vntill we haue been brought to see repent of some particular sinne which either we saw not before or else had not throughly repented of Furthermore it may come to passe that we hauing done all good duties auoyded all euill examined our repentance euen for particular sinnes yet shall we be euill spoken of amongst men Here we must know that the Lord by reports doth forewarne vs of euill to come We are reported of to be of the Familie of loue hereby we are forewarned to take heede that wee fall not into that sinne and so forth of other reports When any such reports are carried about of vs we must be made so much the more warie that we fall not into that sinne And according to the Apostles rule we must labour to finish the course of our saluation in feare which that we may doe the Lord graunt for his Christs sake to whom be praise for euer in the Church Amen FINIS OF HVMILITIE THE FIFTH SERMON Prouerbs 18. 12. Before destruction the heart of man is hautie and before glorie goeth lowlinesse THis Scripture agreeth well with that of our Sauiour Christ Whosoeuer exaltâ—th himselfe shall be brought low and he that humbleth himselfe shall be exalted as also with the testimonie oâ— the Apostles of Christ God resisteth the proude but giueth grace to the humble Examples further to proue this are pleÌ„tifull in the word whether we looke to the godly or to the wicked And first we shall see how a hauty minde goeth before destruction by Adam Eue our first parents who for that they could not content themselues of all creatures of the earth to be most excellent but through an hautie aspiring minde desired to be like God the Creator in heauen were cast down into a miserable estate and did suffer both in themselues their posteritie the shame of so horrible sin When the mighty men of the earth willing to haue gotten the glory of all ages to come by some noble enterprise had in the pride of their hearts purposed to erect a tower to heauen so to haue been accounted fathers of great renowne The Lord meeteth with them where they looked for most glory there he recompenceth so arrogant atteÌ„pts with most coÌ„fusion At what time proud Pharaoh thirsted most for the destruction of the Israelites promising vnto himselfe the triumph of so great an ouerthrow behold contrarie to his hope the triumph most gloriously was returned to Gods people but the terror and shame was rewarded to Pharaoh and all his company That hauty minded Hâ—man accounting of nothing surer than the executing of Mordecâ—i and the death of the Iews through the iust iudgemeÌ„t of God was hanged shamefully vpon the same gallowes which he had prouided for another Again Nebuchadnezzar aduauÌ„cing himselfe as a Monarch and peerlesse prince in his glorious palace not long after had the heart of a beast giuen him for a time had his portion among the beasts of the field If we peruse the histories both of the Kings of Israel the Princes of Iuda we shall see how Amâ—ziah refusing to heare the Prophets prospered not but continuing in that contempt suffering himselfe to be puft vp in his owne pride was brought to the gate of destruction As also how Achaâ— growing in some disdaine after his victorious conquest and nothing fearing the time that was to come eueÌ„ in his deepest policie receiued the foulest foyle To shut vp this matter we know that when Herod seemed to haue wonne the garland and by a solemne oration to haue caried away the praise of God and not of man because he challenged the whole glory to himselfe robbed God of his honour was most shamefully dishonoured and fearefully deuoured with lâ—ce consuming his bowels Neâ—ther are we â—o obserue this in the wicked alone who when they looked for greatest glorie had the greatest shame but in the godly also as Abraham Asa Hezekiah Dauid who when they were most humbled were most exalted and when they thought themselues to be most exâ—lted were most humbled Asa notwithstanding he had some season continued constant in the reformation of religion falling at the length to reprehend the Prophet declining from his former humilitie fell into sicknes in his sicknes trusting to the help of man more than to the Lord receiued the sentence of death and to saue his soule by cutting off his daies it pleased God to visite him in the flesh Hezekiah obtaining his health and hauing receiued a glorious deliuerance from the host of Zâ—nacharib in that he rendered not the glory due to the Lord receiued not long after heauie tidings how both he and his linage should descend captiues into Babel Iosiah that holy paterne of godly princes not asking couÌ„sell at the mouth of the Lord when he should enter battell was mercifully punished in this life that he might escape the fearfull punishment of the wiâ—ked in the life to come Dauid thinking in his prosperitie to be builded vpon an vnremouable rocke and to be as a walled citie suspecting nothing and being out of the watch he fell into a grieuous sin whereby the latter part of his life was more reprochful than glorious The Apostle Peter after he was exalted to
the dignitie of a faithfull pastor and for the notable profession of his faith was pronounced blessed by the Lord Iesus Christ beginning to leaue too much to his carnall reason and his strength was called Satan and not knowing what corruption was in his hart when he most magnified his constant loue to the Lord Iesus he fell to denie him thrice and the last time to curse himselfe if he were the man But to leaue ancient and former examples and to turne the edge to our selues wofull experience by diligent obseruation of their owne hearts hath taught many that after some sweet plentifull measure of Gods mercy receiued they haue waxed lesse careful iealous ouer their owne â—ffections so for a time haue bin left of the Lord whereby though not some fearefull destruction yet some grieuous fall hath ensued vpon theÌ„ It is good therfore for vs to kâ—epe a carefull waâ—ch ouer our selues and to see whether after we haue been refreshed with some speciall graces of God in preaching praying and admonishing we haue not beene lesse carefull and so the neerer to some fall and vnfitter to receiue some new benefit vntill the Lord by humbling of vs hath prepared vs with some new desire And hereupon commeth it to passâ— that when we haue been some long time bathed as it were enbalmed with some inward feelings and outward fruits of the holy Ghost we haue beene corrected for that selfe loue and â—uffeted with some priuie pride dwelling in the flesh by some grieuous deadnes and dulnes of the spirit humbling vs vnder the hands of God as it did the Apostle Paul Now as we haue by these examples of others and experience in our selues proued that an hautie minde goeth before destruction so on the contrarie we will proue vsing none other order but that before set downe that before honour goeth lowlinesse Saul before he was exalted and aduaunced to the scepter hid himselfe in great humilitie as one that thought himselfe vnworthie so great a dignitie and so afterward was exalted Ahab though a most wicked man humbling himselfe at Elias rebuke was not punished in his owne person but in his posteritie Rehoboam being humbled with his people was exempted from that plague which otherwise was like to haue fallen vpon him But this we may behold more liuely in the godly whether we respect those reuelations and apparitioÌ„s of Angels which in former times happened to the fathers being humbled or whether we consider other graces of God in like estate bestowed vpon them Abraham was humbled Isaac was humbled Iacob was humbled then came the promise then appeared Angels then receiued they visions Ioseph though he had good graces of God yet least the violence of vnbridled youth should carrie him away he was humbled the iron pearced his soule his feete were in the stockes his place was among the imprisoned yet after some time of triall he was exalted not meanly but very highly Moses albeit he had some instinct of the Lord that he should be the gouernour of the Lords people besides his fortie yeeres in the court had fortie yeeres trauaile in the desert and afterward was aduanced After that Dauid had receiued many pledges of Gods fauour towards him as being annoynted king and in that he obtained great victories in ouermatching the Beare and the lyon in ouer throwing the furious Philistine after he had cured the raging spirit of a mad man by his sweet musicke yet as one not sufficiently prepared for the worke of the Lord he was preferred by humilitie If we consider of all the Kings of Iuda and Ierusalem as of Ezekiah Iosiah Asa and others we shall see how Ezekiah wept sore confessed his sinnes was much humbled before the health of his body was restored vnto him Iosiah before the Lord did vse him in the reformatioÌ„ of his Church had his hart broken Yea before the Apostles receiued thâ—t great gift the sending downe of the holy Ghost vpon them they were humbled with the Iewes they were shaken with a great winde and after so solemne a preparation they were endued with sweete graces of the spirit And throughout the whole volume of the booke of God it is manifest that when the Lord would appeare by visions or Angels to his holy people he humbled flesh and blood before as we see in Iâ—cob Ezechiel Zacharie Elizabeth and Marie the blessed virgin Now to come to the reasons why the Lord in wisedome vseth to deale with his on this manner we must know that therfore the Lord refuseth the seruice of the proud because then we are vnfit to glorifie his name we are vnprofitable to do good vnto our brethren we are vnprepared by pride to receiue any mercie at the hands of God And no mâ—rueile for how should wee looke that God should put honour vpon vs in vsing vs our seruice when we refuse to giue the glorie of his owne graces to him againe And why should not he dishonour vs with the want of his graces when we so dishonour him with abusing his graces Againe seeing vsually such is our weldoing to others as is our affection and compassion to them that neede our helpe and the pride of our owne abundance benummeth vs and maketh vs senselesse in the wants of others how can wee finde our hearts aright to any good dutie to our brethrens necessitie when for want of humilitie and tender affection we haue no regard of their wants nor feeling of their miserie Besides if when we are puft vp with a perswasion of perfection and rest in the securitie of our present safetie we are entangled and fettered that we cannot humble our selues in prayer before the Lord how shall we thinke our selues to be capable of any blessing from the Lord whose due time of helping is in the day of want and who refuseth to giue to none but to such as in the pride of their hearts refuse to doe so much as to pray vnto him On the contraâ—ie part when the Lord shall see vs good and faithfull seruants in returning the gaine and aduantage of all his gifts vnto himselfe and that we are content with his honour that â—e are his stewards when the sense of our owne miserie hath taught vs to shew mercie vnto others the conscience of our owne vnworthines hath emptied vs of all opinion of our selues and hath driuen vs in our beggerlike necessities to craue for euery little supplie of wants at the throne of mercie then is God most neere at hand to put vs in credit with his graces then are we most prepared to minister to the wants of others and then are wâ— fit to be filled with the hid treasures of the Lord for our comfort And hereupon it commeth to passe that many hauing had a large measure of Gods graces through pride haue suffered them to rot and consume away Hereof it commeth that
vs as that it is not onely to bee confessed of vs in words but also in vnderstanding to bee conceiued in affection to bee well liked of and agreed vnto and in life to be expressed For blessed are they that can so thinke of and make vse of this treasure Now where a mans treasure is there is his heart and where his heart is thither are all the powers both of soule and bodie carried headlong For so soone as men giue themselues to like of and to loue pleasures riches credit honour or learning wisedome or glorie so soone they make these as it were their Gods when men begin to be perswaded these things are a treasure when their hearts are once set on these things then wee see presently that all parts both of soule aud bodie bend that way then goeth minde heart and hand and affection and the whole delight to the attaining thereof Therefore if this Word be a treasure then all the powers and faculties of bodie and minde must bee giuen onely vnto it Wherefore euery one must know this that they onely haue this treasure whose hearts are set on the kingdome of God they are the neerest vnto saluation whose hearts are set on the Word and doctrine of saluation who can say from the bottome of their hearts with the man of God Dauid This one thing O Lord haue I desired and that I will require euen that I may dwell in the house of my God all the dayes of my life But what to doe to behold the beautie of the Lord and to see the light of his fauourable countenance in Christ Iesus and to receiue the gifts and graces of the spirit of God which may be sure seales and pledges of his saluation yea saith he I had rather be a doore-keeper in the house of my God than to dwell in the tents of vngodly men Neither must we desire so much to be present in the house of the Lord in bodie onely but also in spirit that wee may euen behold his fauourable countenance shining vpon vs in Christ Iesus Wherefore we ought to make most precious account of the meanes because they bring much excellent graces By them we are brought into Gods house to behold his face and to enioy his mercies Why then will some say is the preaching of the Word the gates of Heauen are the preachers of the Word the porters of these gates If this be such a treasure why is not the Word more preached why is it not more esteemed Are the graces of the spirit of heauen in earth are they our entranee into heauen how then is it that they are not longed after Why doe not men make more account of them Surely our Sauiour Christ teacheth his children to meete with this obiection when he saith it is hidden This treasure is not apparant but secret not of this world nor knowne to them of this world but hidden and vnknowne of them and therefore not so much regarded and esteemed of And this treasure is hidden whether wee consider the meanes as things of no glorious shew or the graces of the meanes which are not of this world but rather contrarie to this world That the graces of the spirit are hiddeÌ„ from them of this world our Sauiour Christ sheweth vs in Matthew 1â— and 25. verse saying I giue thee thankes O Father Lord of heauen and earth because thou hast hidden these things from the wise and men of vnderstanding and hast opened them vnto babes That the meanes are hidden Saint Paul witnesseth in the 1. to the Corinth 2. and 7. verse But we saith he speake the wisedome of God in a mysterie euen the hid wisedome which God hath determined before the world vnto our glorie which none of the Princes of this world hath knowne c. And in the 2. of Corinth 4. and 3. verse he saith If our Gospell be hid it is hid to them that be lost whose mindes the god of this world hath blinded The Word is hidden in the base meanes of the Ministerie as the Apostle saith 2 Corinth 4 and 7. verse We haue the treasures in earthly vessels c. And therefore it being in earthly vessels is the lesse esteemed of the world Also this treasure is hidden vnder the creatures of Water Bread and Wine I do now speake â—afely of these according vnto the manner of men but I knowe how I doe account of them for vnto God and the godly these meanes are not base but indeede in respect of the graces offered by these meanes they are very base and who would thinke that in a mortall man like my selfe should be hidden the treasure of heauen and earth Who would thinke that by the preaching of a sillie poore man Iesus Christ with all his treasure should be offered vnto vs Who would thinke that in the creatures of Bread and Wine and Water were hid the seales and pledges of the kingdome of heauen These be treasures indeede but they are hidden As a treasure in the field This treasure sure is such a hidden thing as that the eye of the quickest hath not seene it neither hath his eare heard of it neither hath it entred into his heart to conceiue of it Now as in a goodlie field adorned with Grasse Flowers Trees Herbes and such like perhaps there lieth hidden no treasure whereas contrarie in a barren peece of ground wherein no such things are there may be and doe commonly lie hidden treasures very great so there is an inequalitie of meanes and the Lord bestoweth his graces vpon them for the most part which carrie least shew in this world and vseth them as instruments and meanes to set foorth his glorie and so likewise in the Sacraments and in the word of God though they be lesse esteemed of in the world yet in them is the chiefest treasure of all hidden This must teach vs that it is no marueile though fewe of the world come to this treasure because that it is so hidden and therefore this was prophecied of long before of the Prophet Esay in his 25 chap. 1. verse Lord saith he who will beleeue our report And to whom is the arme of the Lord reuealed The which prophecie is also repeated againe of Christ Iohn the 12 and also of S. Paul Rom 10. 16. But answere may be made hereunto euen they who are transformed into the image of Christ. Seeing then it was the complaint of the Prophets in old time let not vs be offended that so few seeke this treasure and men doe so little esteeme of it but let the wicked esteeme neuer so ill of it and let it neuer bee reuealed vnto the vngodly yet the godly shall esteeme of it neuerthelesse and vnto them shall this good treasure bee reuealed and made most apparant Let vs therefore pray the Lord that hee would raise vp and send foorth most plentifull and diligent labourers into his haruest and that he would send foorth
children of God Why therefore shouldest thou lay before thee the difficulties of ouercomming Sathan that thou shouldest therefore despaire in the mercies of God Why should any of vs thinke that wee are not able to ouercome our owne lusts when Christ Iesus standeth for vs and fighteth with vs when his Angels pitch their tents round about vs and the spirit of God is powerfull in vs and the word of God maketh for vs. Now seeing thou hast the Word which is of power to saue thy life and seeing thou hast the seales of Gods mercies Water Bread and Wine which are more sure seales of Gods fauour than the obligations and bonds of any Priaces seeing thou art so fenced in on euery side bee not discouraged by the mightie power of thine enemies but abide the brunt a little and desire the Lord to increase thy faith and no doubt thou shalt be a conquerour and triumph ouer all thine enemies Let vs bethinke vs of our charges and costs being certainly perswaded by whom in whom through whom we shall be more than conquerours that so we runne not away at the first Let vs beleeue and it shall be vnto vs according to our faith and if wee cannot beleeue let vs pray with the man in the Gospell Lord helpe our vnbeliefe FINIS THE TENTH SERMON PREACHED ON PART OF the 44. verse of the 13 Chapter according to Saint Matthew MATTH 13. vers 44. Againe the kingdome of heauen is like vnto a treasure hid in the fielde which when a man hath found he hideth it and for ioy thereof departeth and selleth all that hee hath and buyeth that field HAuing spoken of this verse before my purpose is not to vse any long repetition of that which was deliuerâ—â— â—n effect this â—ath been before shewed namely that the price of our saluation here called the kingdom of God â—s so excellent that it is resembled vnto a treasure which howsoeuer it is hid from the reprobate and those that bee of this world yet it is manifest and reuealed vnto the children of God who finde it and when they haue found it hide it fearing least they should lose it againe the finding whereof breedeth such ioy in their hearts that they will willingly part from all things that they haue so that they may enioy this treasure and therefore it is saide that the man hauing found this treasure departeth and withdraweth himselfe Where we haue shewed that many for want of this withdrawing themselues or premeditation not considering what the price of this treasure is nor what paines and labour he is to take which enioyeth it after they haue once begun and entred into this course which leadeth vnto eternall life not being able to continue therein doe with the vnskilfull builder not forecasting what the building will cost and with the vnwise King hauing begun warre and not able to go through there with leaue off vnto their great shame and reproch And here we haue shewed that no man can sell all that he hath to buy this treasure before hee haue throughly considered and deeply â—ayed what the thing itselfe is and what losse and perill he is to sustaine before he can attaine thereunto And heere leaâ—â— that any should be discouraged from selling that which he hath to buy this treasure I shewed the remedies and helpes which further vs therein For howsoeuer this treasure is chargeable yet the cost is Christs and how laborious soeuer it is yet Christ haâ—h taken sufficient paines in obtaining it for all those that put their trust in him And although the perils and dangers be great yet in our Lord Iesus they are all ouercome After that a man hath premeditated the charges paines and perils which hee is to sustaine in buying this treasure then he commeth to a ful resolution and he selleth all that he hath and buyeth that field In this word selleth there is much matter contained where we ought to giue more diligent attention thereunto The things in generall which are to be sold before this field be bought are either of their owne nature euill and in themselues simply sinfull or else such as are sinfull in respect of circumstances those which of themselues are simply sinfull are of two sorts either grosse outward sins or else the inward corruption of our corrupt nature Concerning the former to wit grosse outward they must bee parted withall and sold for this saying is true both in religion and in manners No man can serue two masters c. If Baal be God then we must follow him we must not be luke-warme hot cold for such the Lord spueth out of his mouth Wherefore we cannot serue God the world for there is such a contrarietie and a fight betweene them that vntill we reiect forsake the world we can neither serue God aright nor yet attaine to the fruition of this treasure In these words He selleth all that he hath there are three things to be considered First that sinnes must be sold and not changed Secondly sinnes must be sold all and not some Thirdly they must be sold for euer and not for a season As touching the first we see many that doe not so much sell their sinnes as make an exchange of them for many in the time of Poperie had in estimation the Pope and that religion of Antichrist which now professing the Gospell doe neglect and contemne it heretofore the paines of that fained Purgatorie were feared of many but now men are not afraide of the torments of hell which are most sure heretofore men prayed in an vnknowne tongue not vnderstanding what they said but now they will not pray in a knowne tongue knowing what they say before men prayed for the dead now they will not pray for them which are aliue before men vsed long and continuall prayer now either they pray not at all or they are so short and soone wearie as it seemeth they receiue no grace thereby before many Sacraments which were no Sacraments were much accounted of now there are but two and those are true Sacraments and yet they are neglected heretofore men fasted very often and that very scrupulously insomuch that they did rather offend in fasting too much thaÌ„ too litle but now a Christian fast publikely appointed is rather oppugned than receiued and a priuate fast is not knowne amongst Christians Before there were many and superstitious holy daies receiued now the onely Sabbath of the Lord is prophaned the diuell or at the least not God that day is serued Before men confessed their sins vnto euery hedge priest now men haue left confession of their sinnes vnto their brethren chusing rather to murther themselues than to acknowledge their faults one to another as the Apostle Iames willeth they should Yea men are so farre from this that they will rather by periurie and briberie cleere and purge themselues than make their sinnes knowne and so satisfie the congregation
these words For that they trust not in God they declare both by neglecting the lawfull meanes and also in vsing vnlawfull meanes Some we see trust in friends some shoulder out as they thinke the crosse with their goods some fence themselues with authoritie others bathe and â—aste themselues in pleasures to put the euill day farre from them others make flesh their arme and others make the â—edge of gold their confidence and these men when they seeke for helpe at the Lord meane in their hearts to finde it in their friends good authoritie and pleasure howsoeuer for feare they dare not say this outwardly Againe here we are to obserue vnder what shelter we may harbour our selues in the showers of aduersitie euen vnder the protection of the Almightie And why Who so dwelleth in the secret of the most high shall abide in the shadow of the Almightie And here in effect is shewed that whosoeuer putteth his trust in God shall be preserued otherwise the Prophet his reason here had not been good Besides we see he pleadeth not by merite but sueth by faith teaching vs that if we come with like faith we may obtaine the like deliuerance It followeth in the Psalme vers 2. O my soule thou hast said vnto the Lord Thou art my Lord my weldoing extendeth not to thee In this conference with his soule Dauid setteth downe the reason more at large why he trusteth in God that he will preserue him first he acknowledgeth his owne vnworthinesse secondly he giueth himselfe to the Saints Thou hast said vnto the Lord. Here he confesseth that whatsoeuer good thing he had he receiued it of the Lord. And this he doth not barely or barrenly with his lips from the teeth outward but vnfainedly in his soule also from the heart inward and in that he passeth from the conference with his soule to speake vnto the Lord he sheweth that God knoweth how his soule lieth not and that he did behold the sinceritie and simplicitie of his heart herein So that he dealeth not before men alone or with his lips but with God also and trauaileth with his owne soule wherein he cleereth himselfe of hypocrisie and by his owne practise conuinceth and condemneth those kinde of men who say one thing with their lips and meane another thing in their hearts Wherefore we are to learne that in our prayers we deale not with men but with God We must not so much labour for a set order of words as for a well ordered heart and we must not vse these words as before men alone with our lips but in our soules and in the presence of God to wit Lord thou hast redeemed me Lord thou hast saued me and I say to my soule that it should acknowledge thee to be my Lord my Redeemer and my Sauiour and therefore should vse all things to thy glorie Thou art my Lord my soule O Lord hath tasted of thy goodnesse and by good proofe I finde that thou doest gouerne me My weldoing extendeth not to thee oh what shall I render vnto thee my God for all thy benefits towards me what shall I repay alas I can doe thee no good for mine imperfect goodnesse cannot pleasure thee who art most perfect and goodnesse it selfe my weldoing can doe thee no good my wickednesse can doe thee no harme I receiue all good from thee but no good can I returne to thee wherfore I acknowledge thee to be most rich and my selfe to be most beggerly in weldoing so farre off is it that thou standest in any neede of me Wherefore I will ioyne my selfe to thy people that whatsoeuer I haue they may profit by it and whatsoeuer they haue I may profit by it seeing the things that I haue receiued must bee put out to loane to gaine some comfort to others whatsoeuer others haue they haue not for their priuate vse but that by them as by pipes and conduites they liberally should be conueied vnto me also Wherefore in this straine wee are taught that if wee be the children of God wee must ioyne our selues in a holy league to his people and by mutuall participation of the gifts of God wee must testifie each to other that wee be of the number and communion of Saints and this is an vndoubted badge and cognisance of him that loueth God if he also loueth them that are begotten of God Wherefore if wee doe professe our selues to bee of God and to worship him then must we ioyne our selues to the Church of God which with vs doth worship God And this must we doe of necessitie for it is a branch of our beleefe that there is a communion of Saints in the Church and if we beleeue that there is a God we must also beleeue that there is a remnant of people vnto whom God reuealeth himselfe and communicateth his mercies in whom we must haue al our delight with whom we must communicate according to the measure of grace giuen vnto euery one of vs. But to the Saints that are in the earth and to the excellent all my delight is in them The Papists could abide no Saints but them which are in heauen which argueth that they liue in a kingdome of darknes and erre not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God for if they were but meanly conuersant in the Scriptures in the holy Epistles they should finde almost in euery Epistle mention made of the Saints who are thereunto called in Iesus Christ through whom they are sanctified by the holy Ghost And marke he calleth them excellent Some thinke rich men to be excellent some thinke learned men to be excellent some count men in authoritie so to be but here wee are taught that those men are excellent which are sanctified with God his graces True it is that learning wisedome authoritie honour gold and credit are the excellent gifts of God in their kinde and yet haue they not true excellencie in themselues for they make not the possessors of themselues excellent because the wicked may haue them as well as the good and these things we see for the most part are as they are that haue them For if the good man haue them he vseth them reuerentely moderatly thankfully he applieth them â—o good vses and so maketh them serue to the furtherance of good purposes Againe if an euill man haue them he vnreuerently vsurpeth them immoderatly vseth them and vnthankfully is puffed vp with them he turneth them to euill vses and by them promoteth ill causes Wherefore this excellencie which is the fruite of God his spirit is in it selfe only good and this indeed maketh men truly excellent Some say the Prophet meaneth that seeing he cannot doe good to God he will deserue well of his Saints but this is but one part of his meaning so that he meaneth this and somewhat more that is that he will delight in them and that not only to doe them good but also to receiue good from them as may appeare
for whatsoeuer is ours by gift it is the interest of others by necessitie whatsoeuer is proper to vs by possession is common to the Church by vse and participation and whatsoeuer wee haue wee haue it for dispensation as the stewards of God his gifts and disposers of his graces And therefore as at the audites and dayes of accounts such stewards are culpable and vnworthie of their places who hauing large summes of money for the liberal maintenance of the family haue appropriated all to themselues so likewise in that great day of reckoning and audite of Angels those stewards will bee found damnable and iudged vnworthie to haue had accesse to the Lord his treasurie who hauing receiued of God singular graces and plentifull gifts for the building vp of his Church and distributing things necessarie to the Saints in due season haue notwithstanding enriched themselues alone and impouerished their fellow seruants vnto whose vse and for whose good such rich reuenewes of God his graces and gifts were committed to their fidelitie It followeth in the Psalme The sorrowes of them that offer to another God shall bee multiplied their offering of blood I will not offer neither make mention of their names with my lips Heere the man of God declareth himselfe to bee no lukewarme professor and therefore as in the third verse hee sheweth the profession of his faith concerning the communion of Saints so in the fourth verse be protesteth his hatred to the false worshippers and he teacheth that none can truly loue the Saints but he must also hate the wicked God cannot abide to be worshipped in part or by mixture of religion as though the Arke and Dagon God and Mammon Christ and Belial should bee ioyned in worship together Many are not so fully contented with the Saints as that they are throughly discontented with the wicked who so long as they see matters of ciuill authoritie and good order haue successe can loue the word to serue time and season whose liking of it is so small that when other religion commeth they find not themselues much discontented But we must learne so to belieue in the true religion as our faith may drawe out of vs an vnchangeable loue and this true loue must be free from all appearance of idolatrie and contrary religion whatsoeuer If euer this doctrine was necessarie it is now most needefull sith true religion so decayeth false religion so aboundeth heathenish prophanenes so groweth all which no doubt arise oâ— so little esteeming and small liking of the truth For whereof first did spring heathenishnesse Euen from hence men were contented that euery nation should worship as they listed and liked whereupon they did grow to haue both their country gods and houshold gods for we reade that the Senate of the Romans would receiue Christ as their God yet so as they would also maintaine their owne gods Not much vnlike is our familie of loue and common sort of Protestants both which can easily tolerate any kind of religion come what profession come will Wherefore we may see how this Psalme fitly may be vsed when we will accuse our selues of want of loue to the Saints or when wee will accuse our selues of waâ—t of hatred to idolaters seeing the spirit of the man of God so earnest and our selues so cold herein In that he saith hee will not make mention of their names with his lips he declareth his through hatred vnto them which the more euidently appeareth in that hee would not only not coÌ„municate with them in his goods but also that hee would not meddle with their ceremonies Neither must wee thinke that this was any peculiar thing vnto Dauid but that it was common also to all the Israelites as we may see Exod. 23. 13 ye shall make no mention of the name of other gods neither shall it be heard out of thy mouth and not to them alone but to all Christians in like manner as appeareth Zechar. 13. 2. And in that day faith the Lord of hostes I will cut off the names of the idols out of the land yea and they shall bee no mâ—re remembred Besides the law commaundeth all auoyding of occasions of idolatry Deut. 7 25. where are set downe two reasons the one that wee should not bee snared with such occasions the other because it is an abomination to the Lord wherein although somewhat be political yet because whatsoeuer is impure is abhominable to the Lord and our nature is prone vnto and hardly kept from corrupt religion wee hating the impuritie of the doctrine must also hate the impuritie of the ceremonies To the Law agreeth also the Prophet as Esay 30. 22. where the Lord not only commaundeth them to auoid all idolatrie but euen the appertinances thereof Yee shall pollute the couering of the Images of siluer and the rich ornaments of the Images of gold and cast them away as a menstruous cloth and thou shalt say vnto it get thee hence This seemeth precisenes and puritanisme to the world which can be content to vse things for forme and fashion but if we vrge vpon puritie wee are counted precisians Well if it be so then Dauid was a precisian The holy ghost also exhorteth vs also to abstaine from all apparance of euill 1. Thess. 5 22. 1. Iohn 5. 21. Babes keepe your selues from idols And the Apostle Iude verse 23. willeth vs euen to hate the garment spotted by the flesh True it is that one may haue a priuate vse of the meate prepared for Images but as it is an appertinance of idolatrie it is to be auoided Wherefore we are to pray that we may so haue our hearts rectified by the spirit of God as not only the substance of false religion may be auoided but also the appertinances thereof whereby we may the better prouide both for God his glory and our owne peace Whereas he saith the sorrowes of them that offer to another God shall bee multiplied hee sheweth how besides the comforts which he had in the Saints he so much the more hated the idolaters because hee sawe the more they inwrapped themselues the more their spirits were troubled in them and then they could find least rest wheÌ„ they had most trouble So that as the man of God commendeth true religion by this effect that it yeeldeth peace of mind and comfort of conscience in trouble so hee discommendeth false religion by the contrarie because howsoeuer in prosperitie it bringeth aswelling ioy yet in aduersitie it maketh men cry to the rocks to couer them to the mountaines to fall vpon them This must cause vs more narrowly to search our hearts whether we haue this loue of true religion or no against the which neither the gates of hell nor terrours of Satan nor troubles of conscience can preuaile for this religion is no lesse comfortable than true when wee feele our selues assured thereby of our iustification by Christ of the ministerie of God his Angels watching ouer vs and that
most vnthankefully in the Gospell who preferred their marriage bargaining and toyling in the earth to the heauenly banquet are not in anie assurance that God is their portion for where our portion is there is our delight where we looke for inheritance there wee prouide for assurance and where wee looke for treasure thither wee goe with ioy wherefore vntill we set the word aloft in our consciences wee can finde no assurance that God is our portion or that we are his The equitie hereof appeareth Deut. 9. 29. where the people are called the inheritance of the Lord and Deut. 32. 9. The Lords portion is his people Iacob is the lot of his inheritance For as possessions in times past were chosen out by lines so the Lord is said to diuide to the Nations their inheritance and to separate Iacob as a part for himselfe Neither must we shuffle off this from our selues seeing the Apostle 1. Pet. 2. 6 calleth vs a spirituall house and an holy Priesthood to offer vp spirituall sacrifices and the holy Ghost Reuel 1. 6. saith Wee are made Kings and Priests vnto God through Christ. Wherefore seeing the Lord dealeth so fauourably with vs that when hell was our portion by our birthright he hath measured out heauen for vs by the promulgation of his Gospell when we were guiltie of damnation hath made vs inheritours of saluation and when Satan made claime to vs he hath rescued the title of vs to himselfe what an hellish pride were it not to set God aloft what presumption were it not to make him our chiefe delight seeing he before freely hath made vs his chiefe delight If then we desire that God should be our inheritance we must be his if we be his he must take vp wholy our soules and bodies in his word which if wee despise vndoubtedly wee shall be despised of God Marke then in the latter end of this verse he saith I hou shalâ— maintaine my lot As if the man of God should say Howsoeuer the world iudgeth that my estate commeth of other men I know it commeth of thee and Prou. 16. 4. Thou Lord hast made all things for thy owne sake although other thinke things to be fortunate and subiect to lucke and when as others thinke it strange that the sonne of Ishai should come to the gouernment of the Common-wealth yet thou alone hast done it Neither are we thus alone maintained of God in our outward estate but also in spirituall things we are kept by his power as 1. Pet. 1 5. We are kept by the power of God through faith vnto saluation And howsoeuer the world marueileth that we liue yet we saith the Apostle are kept by the secret finger of God that vnto saluation This happie assurance caused Paul to say 2 Timo. 1. 12. I know iâ— whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded he is able to keepe that which is committed to him against that day In which doctrine is â—â— small comfort in that we haue not our saluation in our owne custodie neither hath the Lord left vs to our selues in the coÌ„ lucting of our bodies soules but hath giuen the whole and happie gouernment to his Sonne Iesus Christ in which dignitie we farre excell Adam in the estate of innocencie For albeit we are by him and in him fallen from it so weake was our estate and so brittle was our hold whilest man possessed it yet hauing it restored the credit and custodie of it resteth not on our weaknesse but on the mightie power of Christ from whom it cannot be taken Such is the mercifull wisedome of our good God Wherefore our Sauiour Christ Ioh. 6 â—aith that he is the shepheard and that we are in his custodie For whereas like sheepe of our selues we are readie to goe astray and wander the Lord with his shepheards crooke will fetch vs againe to the fold and when we are lost in the wildernesse and darke places he will finde vs ouâ— when we see no issues of our matter he wil be faithful vnto vs if we commit our selues vnto him We see now the blessed securitie of God his children is herein that their lot is not in their owne hands This doctrine also is full of comfort to vs in these times For in such a multitude of heresies where with prophanenesse of life hath ioyned it selfe if it were possible the very elect should be deceiued were it not that they were gouerned by the Lord himselfe It is added in the next verse The li 〈…〉 e fallen vnto me in pleasant places yea I haue a faire heritage The former matter is amplified wherein he sheweth that he so liked his choyse of the word that in hope to change he chused it not So his meaning is in effect all one with the verse going before and may thus shortly be couched together O Lord thou hast dealt with me fauourably which pleaseth me so fully that I require no other happines For notwithstanding my crosses and temptations be many yet because in all I feele thy gracious helpe I desire not to change for any other felicitie In which streame we must learne this one point that wee neuer feele effectually the fruite of our saluation vntill we can triumph ouer the world the flesh and the diuell and when our heritage so pleaseth vs that we repent not beware of repenting beware of repenting when ye haue once giuen your names vnto Christ for ye are become backsliders are fallen partly to heresie partly to atheisme partly to profanenes because they made not a sure vnchangeable choise of their profession at the first This verse is especially to be vnderstood of the fauour of God which he felt and therefore being assured that the kingdome of God was his that the prouidence of God watcheth ouer him and his Angels ministred vnto him he was so stayed that if other outward things did come he counted them cast vpon him as the ouerplus of God his mercie if no other things came he was satisfied If we thinke our lines to be fallen pleasantly we must by proportion by so much the more seeke spirituall than carnall things by how much the soule is better than the body How then is God their portion their lot and inheritance how doth their heritage assigned of God please them who are so carefull in earthly things to prouide for backe and belly and so carelesse in heauenly things to prouide for their soules and consciences For if we were perswaded whatsoeuer we haue we haue it of God we would vse it with prayer receiue it with thanksgiuing we should not rest in outward things as in lands possessions or preferments as in our portion but in the Lord who giuerâ— these things Thus when we are delighted with our heritage we endeuour not to get things by ill meanes hauing gotten them we set not our hearts on them we pray for the holy vse of them we returne them to God his glorie and the comfort
me wisedome in the secret of mine heart And Psal. 139. 23 Trie me O Lord and know mine heart proue me and knowe my thoughts In the night Of his holie exercises in the night the man of God speaketh Psal. 119 55. I haue remembred thy name in the night O Lord and haue kept thy law And Psal. 62. At midnight will I rise to giue thankes vnto thee because of thy righteous iudgements And vers 148. Mine eyes preuent the night watches to meditate in thy law The Physitians affirme that our dreames in the night season are agreeable to our musings in the day time and that our affections in our sleepe doe much follow the complexions the repletiō or euacuation of the bodie according to these they say also are the dispositions of the minde naturally without some violent alteration or extraordinarie operatiō And surely a man by diligent obseruation may espie his inclination of minde as well by his dreames sleeping as by his cogitations waking or rather the better by how much the night is more free from those troubles which worke great perturbations violent distractions of the minde in the day So that the agitations of the minde are by so much the more strong and effectual by how much it is more free and naturall which experience may teach both in them that are renewed and such as are vnregenerate The Philosophers not much disagreeing say that the ciuill vertuous man is much affected in the night according to his actions in the day and that the vertuous and the vicious man concerning halfe their liues that is the night seasō or sleeping times doe nothing differ sane that the dreames of the vertuous are good the dreames of the vitious are euill which if it be so then much more shall they whose hearts are throughly sanctified with the spirit of God either find comfort in good things or sorrow for their sinnes euen in the night season Such is the mercie of our God that he ceaseth not to continue our knowledge and to teach vs by his spirit and meditation euen in the night season and if at any time they breake forth into more sensuall libertie proceeding from their naturall appetite they make this profite of it by iudging that the Lord correcteth these wandring thoughts in the day by confused dreames in the night and their impure cogitations waking by vnchast imaginations in sleeping By the reines I gather is signified not the spirituall parts of the minde but the more grosse sensible parts of the bodie separated farre from the heart and that part which conceaueth and seemeth to be the Prophet his sense Psal. 51. 6. vers which before we alleadged that the Lord will not to that part which is most sensuall haue libertie giuen and that he hath charged the reformation of the soule to stretch it selfe to the most naturall parts and which are common with vs to brute beasts that euen in them also we should be sanctified Thus we see there is no part of vs whereof the Lord in mercie hath not care euen in the night in which one blessing the Lord will discerne and distinguish vs from brute beasts and more confirme vs in godlines For it is no small benefit if we rightly consider it that the spirit of God should so moderate with a continuall regiment our affections that if our imaginations burst forth wee should receiue the checke and be controuled in the night and by comparing one thing with another long agoe forgotten that the Lord should bring things againe to our remembrance Thus when we know we lye on the Lord his bed that in darke we must behold him present and feele our affections rectified our reines sanctified and our bed vndefiled we may be assured of some further sinceritie of our hearts wrought by his holy spirit and doubtlesse as we sayd before there is no small tryall of our hearts euen in our dreames when all things being more quiet then in the day greater oportunitie is offered of entering into our selues and furnishing our selues with serious deuises whether it bee in good or euill Wherfore God his children are not so lightly to passe ouer their night-thoughts but that they obserue in them either the mercifull corrections of God of some sinnes past or his gratious admonition of some sinnes to come or else his fauourable instructions concerning some sinne present which not beeing repented of will as well breake forth openly in the day as secretly in the night Nights To conclude we see in Dauid a minde throughly sanctified where the spirit of God keeping a continuall residence wrought a continuall progresse and growing in spirituall knowledge as well by nights as by dayes It followeth in the next verse I haue set the Lord alwayes before mee for hee is at my right hand therefore I shall not slide Hauing shewed before his delight in the Saints his hatred of Idolaters his stayed and full contented minde in God as his portion and inheritance who as well continued in him as he did begin his grace and that not only more openly in the day but also more secretly in the nights the Prophet now declareth how by all this hee was mooued to thinke that God was at all times in all places present with him both as a Lord to suruay his wayes least he should slip grossely and as a father to comfort him when he slipt of infirmitie His meaning and intent then is thus much that hauing seuered himselfe from Idolaters and ioyned in league with the Saincts wholy resting himselfe on the Lord and his word he desired nothing more then as the Lord had set a continuall watch ouer him both by day and by night so he might haue his heart in continuall awe to bee prepared for the Lord his presence The selfe same obedience the Lord requireth of Abraham Genes 17. 1. saying I am God all sufficient walke before me and be vpright that is seeing I am able by mine Almightie power to bring to passe whatsoeuer by couenant in mercie I haue promised to thee make me the arbiter of thy thoughts the suruayer of thy words and the viewer of thy workes commit thy wayes vnto mee in all things Neither must we thinke this to be enioyned to Abraham alone that others be exempted from this obedience but that euery true Israelite euery good Christian and true beleeuer who looketh with Abraham for God his power in accomplishing his promises must be assured hereof like as he was For where wee looke for like mercie we must performe like dutie and where wee hope for the like grace wee must haue the like faith albeit not in so great proportion yet in some acceptable measure following him whose example Rom. 4. we must not thinke so much to be person all as reall and for imitation How we should thus walke before the Lord we are taught of the holy Ghost Micah 6. 6. Wherewith shall I come before the Lord and bow my selfe
true and iust Therefore you shall haue no harme vnlesse you be wicked and vngodly men I am a mâ—n that feare God Here is a rule of Christian life especially for Magistrates Wee must all feare God All that are in place and authoritie must knowe that they are vnder God Ioseph considered hereof not now onely but also in the last chapter of Genesis when his brethren were afraid of him Reade from the 14. verse of that chapter to the 19. where Ioseph saith Feare not for I am not vnder God And I pray you marke what this consideration wrought in him in the 20. and 21. verses When ye thought euill against me God disposed it to good c. Now if we feare God we must pray vnto him for our Magistrates that he will maintaine his feare among them For it falleth out that we are often times punished by them euen especially because we neuer pray for them Here be rules in this feare of God for religion for praying vnto God and praising God for true keeping of the Sabbath for conuersation of life First when as to the hindrance of the feare of God any lawes shall come foorth contrary to Gods word wee must remember that we forget not to feare God and to stand in aw of his rods if wee swarue from his word Secondly if we doe not on the Sabbath day more than man commandeth we shewe that we feare man more than God And lastly in all our doings and dealings either with the Lord or with men let vs remember to feare God for if wee feare not God what wickednesse is there which wee feare to commit Abraham when hee came to Abimelechs Court he feared adulterie he had no other reason but this Because the feare of God was not in that place Hence euen from the want of the feare of God commeth drunkennes and selling of wares without conscience and oppressing of the poore and heaping vp riches to another end than hee that gaue them or rather lent them hath appointed against all which since man cannot make sufficient lawes it were to be wished that euery man could say truly and from his heart I am a man that feareth God Vers. 21. And they saide one to another We haue verily sinned against our brother in that wee saw the arguish of his soule when hee besought vs and wee would not heare him therefore iâ—t is trouble come vpon vs. Euery word containeth doctrine vpon doctrine â—irst wee see how necessarie afflictions are to make vs call vpon God By this reason by afflictions we feele our sinne now without we feele our sinnes we call not vpon God For till we feele the burthen of our sinnes lying vpon our conscience as it were a weight to presse vs downe into hell we forget God we foolishly perswade our selues wee haue no neede for we can see none Therefore afflictions are very necessarie for vs to remember God to call vpon him and to bring vs to some assurance also thereby that wee are the children of God That affliction is so necessary to feele our sinnes both daily experience doth teach vs and examples and testimonies of the children of God doe confirme the same vnto vs. Iosephs brethren all the time of their prosperitie forget what they had done to Ioseph but now when they were in some distresse they came to themselues and began to call to account and to lay before them their hard dealing with their brother And Dauid saith in the 119 Psalme Before I was afflicted I went astray the ninth part of that Psalme but saith he now I keepe thy word So then wee may boldly conclude that affliction is a necessarie thing to bring vs to God And here wee may note the great loue and care that the Lord God hath ouer vs and his infinite goodnes towards vs in vsing al meanes for our saluation First the Lord setteth downe his law vnto vs. and hee hath added also threatning and curses to as many as shall neglect or disobey it But now if neither the law preached nor yet those threatnings are able to strike a terror into our hearts theÌ„ he vseth yet another meanes he taketh his rods and fatherly correcteth vs by that meanes to moue vs to crie to him himselfe by our crie to pitie vs and haue mercie vpon vs. The preaching of the law is necessarie and the threatnings for transgression of the law must often times bee vsed Iosephs brethren after they were sore threatned they then began to be humbled and to acknowledge their fault The Lord saide vnto Abimelech Thou art but a â—ead man if thou restore not to Abraham his wife againe So that wee may here see the end of threatnings eâ—her they bring a man to knowe his sinne and so to preuent the punishment due for sinne or else they hasten and heape greater punishment vnto vs if otherwise we doe noâ— repent After Iosepâ—s brethren were threatned they were humbled and so God repented him of the plague hee was minded to bring vpon them Abimelech after he was threatned he restored Abraham his wife againe and so the Lord staied from destroying him Now there are two sorts of people which would haue Gods promises preached vnto them and not the law of God The first are they which would continue in sinne As for these they are like to the Horse and to the Mule whose mouthes musâ— bee holden with bit and bridle Another sort there is which would not haue the law nor the threatnings therof preached vnto them and these are they which feele themselues moued with the promises of God But we cannot be moued liuely with the promises of Christ except we first by the law and the threatnings of Iohn see the full measure of punishment that our sins haue deserued Therefore it is very requisit we first haue the law preached vnto vs that wee may haue a liuely feeling of our sinnes As those which would not haue the law preached were said to be of two sorts so those that feele their sinnes are also of two sorts for either they see sinne in generall or else they are humbled more specially Those which feele their sinnes and haue a taste thereof and see them in general and not specially these must be cut on both sides they must see sinne on both sides they must enter into the secrets of the heart for they haue not yet learned to discerne of thoughts they must eueÌ„ haue their very hearts thoughts laid open vnto them In the third to the Hebr. we are bidden not to harden our hearts at the word of God Not to harden our hearts that is not only to heare the law preached vnto our eares to goe no further for so it neuer profiteth vs nay it is the power of death vnto death vnto vs but we must suffer it to soke into vs to haue his proper working to pearce to enter euen to the very secret cogitations of our hearts that not onely
our wicked deedes our vnfauorie words but also the fountaine of al these euen our corrupt nature our vnbridled and vntamed affections our heart which is wonderfull faultie may be made knowne vnto vs that we may come to make conscience of our very thoughts because the thoughts are grieuous breaches of the law of God who being a Spirit hath made a law for our heart for our thoughts for our soule and conscience and thus being very loth in the sight of God to offend by thoughts vaine and vngodly to striue with our flesh and to haue our affections subdued to the spirit that so our heart being reformed all our members may bee conformable in euery respect to the will and commandement of Almightie God And thus farre must we be humbled if we will be truly humbled before the Lord. And truly if wee be not rightly humbled before the Lord we can hardly haue any assurance that wee are the children of God For without this humbling of vs hauing had some taste of the promises of God wee for the most part resemble the corne that our Sauiour speaketh of sowen in the stonie groūd which for a time flourished that is made a faire face as many hypocrites can doe now But hauing no roote nor nothing at all in truth they shew themselues how vnable they are to stand because they haue no deepnes of ground the seede of the word neuer begun nor rooted in their hearts So that we must be truly hūbled before the Lord and the word must be permitted to rip and lay open vnto vs the very secrets and thoughts of the heart Now those which see and feele their sinnes and are alreadie humbled more especially are humbled either by preaching of the law vnto them or else by affliction Affliction is either of the body or of the minde of these the Lord sometime to humble vs doth send the one sometime the other sometime both and all to humble vs before his Maiesty when as he seeth by reason of the corruption of our nature that the preaching of the law is not sufficient to humble vs to strike that terror into our hearts which might make vs duely prepared to receiue into our hearts the sweete and comfortable promises made to vs in Christ that it might be so rooted that it might still grow vp euen to the full ripe and perfitage of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ because I say our louing father seeth that the law will not suffice vs therefore it pleaseth him in mercie who will leaue no way vnassayed for the saluation of his children to prepare vs by afflicting vs which can not by the hearing of his law be truly prepared Now if affliction bee such a notable thing and the Lord worketh euen eternall life thereby oftentimes to those whom hee hath elected and called to bee his how louingly ought they to embrace it to whom the Lord so fatherly doth offer it and how patiently and chearefully ought they to beare it in asmuch as they thereby may assure themselues that God hath seuered them from the world and from those on whom he meaneth to shew no mercie in the day of his wrath And as for those whom the Lord as yet hath laid no scourge vpon them let them not long for it but let them lay the law of God and the threatnings thereof vnto their hearts to humble them thereby It is better to be humbled thereby than by affliction and yet better by affliction than not at all To commend affliction and to mislike of preaching of the law is as though one should commend a sore and dangerous purgation and mislike a good diet A good diet is able and it is the ordinarie meanes appointed of God to procure and conserue health which as many of vs as are not vnwise will obserue Now if for want of discretion or for greedie desire we neglect this and so by gathering together of ill and noysome humors within vs we endanger our life yet to saue our life wee will suffer the working of the most strong purgation that the Physition shall prescribe vs so the law that is the ordinarie meanes to make vs apt to heare the word of peace and saluation and ought of vs to be obserued and applied vnto vs that we may thereby be preserued rather than by affliction yet if our mercifull Lord and only Physition of our soule shall with tender compassion looke vpon our sores and shall see the maladie of our soule to bee incurable without the strong purgation of affliction then ought we euen with good courage to take it except we will suffer and see our endlesse vexation So purgation is good but it is more wisedome to obserue diet and affliction is profitable but if the law might take place effectually that were needelesse Let vs take heed therefore we deceiue not ourselues in thinking that affliction is the only meanes to bring vs to God and so neglect the due preparing by the law till time of affliction We see that is the meanes rather than this and affliction indeede is the curse of God Now the curse of God is the verifying of his lawe and though it please God to blesse it as he doth alwayes to his children for all things turne to the best to them that loue him yet ought it not to be the meanes to humble vs rather than the other The end of affliction and of threatning both is to humble vs and therefore it were better to be humbled by threatning than by experience of punishment for the threats of the law may doe this as well as affliction if we be not vnwise In our selues we may haue some testimonie of our true humbling in time of affliction yet is it hard to say for others whether one which now feeleth the hand of God vpon him and neuer felt any token of Gods displeasure before be either truly humbled for his sinnes for which he is afflicted or seemeth to be humbled because of the paine that he abideth Therefore euen he that is afflicted ought to examine his own soule whether he be truly humbled and feele within himselfe euen a griefe that hee hath so diuersly prouoked God to plague him acknowledging Gods vnspeakeable mercie and long suffering that he long ere this did not cleane consumne him least otherwise the diuel deceiue him as he hath done diuers who for a time seemed to bee humbled because of the heate of their griefe but afterwards when the Lord hath staied his hand they shew what their humbling was they turne againe to sinne as a dogge to his vomit and as a sow that is washing to her wallowing in the mire But as for him that feeleth the weight and burthen of his sinnes and Gods displeasure for sinne and euen groneth as it were vnder the burthen of sinne he may finde a heauenly comfort and assurance of the fauour of God for if thou seest a man truly humbled him will I consider saith the Lord.
defend them from the diuell that rauening wolfe by the wholesome word of God and not to watch for his owne gaine And hereby shall he be knowne if in time of daunger he stand by his flocke and will not forsake them nay rather than that they should perish he will giue his life for their sake for if this affection be not in them the case is very manifest that they are not good shepheards but hirelings For the true vnderstanding of this point we will consider when the Ministers may flie for if we should denie that they might not flie at any time we should not say truth for our Sauiour Christ hath bidden that when we are persecuted in one citie we should flie into another It is manifest also that our Sauiour Christ himselfe fled as when the Iewes tooke vp stones to cast at him he hid himselfe and went out of the temple and he passed through the middest of them all and so went his way And in the tenth chapter of Iohn we reade that when they went about to take him he escaped out of their hands and went his way beyond Iordan yet afterward when the time appointed wherein he should suffer was come he fled not Saint Paul also and Barnabas as it appeareth in the fourteenth of the Acts being at Iconium when there was an assault made both of the Gentiles and of the Iewes with their rulers to doe them violence and to stone them they being aware of it fled vnto Lystra and Derbe cities of Lycaonia Yet as I declared before out of the one and twentie of the Acts at another time Paul went willingly vp to Ierusalem to lay downe his life for the glory of God So that if we should deny that we might not flie at any time we should deny the words of Christ who biddeth vs flie in time of persecution and againe if we should plainely say that they might flie we should put no difference betweene the true Minister and the hireling This therefore must we note if so be that the people ouer whom he is placed shall be in daunger to be seduced by false teachers from that most true and holesome doctrine of Iesus Christ hauing receiued as yet but a tast as it were thereof and are not grounded he must not in any case flie and giue place no though it cost him his life for it were a daungerous case to flie then because that his constancie in sealing his doctrine with his bloud may wonderfully confirme the faith of his flocke and draw them forward by his example rather to die for the profession of Iesus Christ than to deny him whereas on the contrary if he should flie they could not but fall from the truth being not grounded therein when as they see their pastor to hide himselfe But when this affection loue is in the Minister to consider that he is betrothed to Iesus Christ to defend his spouse and Church from his aduersaries and to bring them as it were by the hand vnto the bridegoome of which he hath so singular a care that he will neuer forsake thē although by earnest studie he should euen shorten his life and all his Physitions in the world should tell him plainely that it wil end his daies if he doth not giue ouer the same yet I say when he hath such a loue and affection to his people whose soules hee laboureth to feede and nourish with the word of God that hee will resigne his life into the hands of God and giue ouer himselfe vnto his prouidence and rather to end his daies with labouring and studying for his flockes sake than by withdrawing and sauing his owne life to suffer them to want then no doubt the Lord by his holy spirit shall teach him when he may without danger to his flocke euen with all their consents depart and saue his life from the hands of his aduersaries As we see by the examples of Iesus Christ and his Apostles who sometimes fled and saued their liues and otherwhile abode by it and suffered all things patiently So will hee teach his true and faithfull Ministers when it is good to flie and when not We haue knowne many godly Ministers which haue spent their time in studying and teaching their flockes and haue rather desired their saluation than their owne liues All these things obserued the Minister shall yeeld a ioyfull account vnto the Lord and stirre vp his people to be thankfull vnto the Lord which hath shewed them such mercie as to place ouer them so louing and careful a Minister which so hungreth and thirsteth after their saluation that he esteemeth his owne life lesse than it The second part concerning the dutie of the people to their Minister NOw we haue declared the dutie of Ministers it followeth that we shew next the dutie of the people vnto their Ministers which is the second part of our diuision truly this declaration of the Ministers dutie doth very manifestly shew the other for if the Minister be bound to applie his studie and to exercise himselfe diligently in reading and when he hath studied to come foorth and teach the people all things necessarie for their saluation and moreouer must set himselfe a liuely patterne of godly conuersatiō for them to follow letting no meanes vnassaied whereby he may beget their soules vnto God neither in life nor doctrine but must so carefully watch ouer their soules that rather than they should perish he must giue his life for them what shall the people then do vnto him for his intire loue and affection The holy Ghost telleth vs in these words Obey them and submit your selues So that obedience is the dutie of the people to their Minister The reason hereof is very good seeing the case so standeth that the Minister must labour to bring thē home to Iesus Christ by the Gospel which is the power of God vnto saluation if the people notwithstanding his paines will remaine obstinate to what end will his labour come all will be in vaine the people shall not profit by it and himselfe shall be grieued and molested with sorrow to see their disobedience The people therefore must bee obedient vnto their Ministers which labour for their profit which is a great grace of God who worketh all this in all creatures when hee hath giuen the people obedient hearts to bee gouerned by his word for which end he hath appointed the Ministers thereof And as it is a grieuous and the most dangerous thing to be obedient to such superiours as shall leade vs out of the way into destruction whom our Sauiour Christ calleth blinde guides which together with the people fall into the pit so it is on the contrarie the greatest vertue to become obedient to the true Pastors and Ministers of the word of God It hath been euermore the charge that the Apostles laide vpon the children of God of which thing S. Paul in his Epistle to the
Ministers be placed ouer the people as the wicked liuers false teachers or domb dogs it is most certaine that the Lord hath set them euen to plague the people for their sinnes Last of all the people must pray cōtinually both for themselues and for their Minister that the Lord may bestow vpon him the perfect gifts of prophecying and vpon vs obedient hearts to the word that the Lord may bee glorified in our life and conuersation which thing S. Paul desireth in his Epistles as in the 4. Chapter to the Colossians Continue saith he i◠prayer and watch in the same with thankesgiuing Pray also for vs that God may open vnto vs the doore of vtterance to speake the mysterie of Christ that I may vtter it as becommeth me to speake The like thing doth he require in the 6. to the Ephesians In both which places the Apostle noteth how needefull a thing it is for the people to pray not onely for themselues but for their Minister also for that the Lord God giueth his gifts to none but them which faithfully call vpon him and continually craue the same at his hand It behoueth the people therefore to pray for their Minister that the Lord will powre vpon him the aboundance of his spirit which may open vnto him the mysteries of his most holy word that he may be able to teach them all the counsell of the Lord. In the second Epistle to the Thessalonians and 3. Chapter he vseth these words Furthermore brethren pray for vs that the word of the Lord may haue free passage and bee glorified euen as it is with you and that we may be deliuered from vnreasonable and euill men for all men haue not faith Here doth the Apostle giue charge also that the congregation do pray for the florishing of the Gospell and the faithful Ministers thereof that the word might so much be preached and the Church of Christ thereby increased he willeth them to pray for the quiet estate of the Ministers that the Lord would deliuer them out of the hands of their aduersaries which seek not so much the destruction of the Ministers but the ouerthrow of the Gospell because they haue not faith to become partakers of the promises thereof which is only the gift of God vnto his children which shall be saued for if that all men should be saued all should haue faith but because all cannot be saued all cannot haue faith Then wee see a notable meane to attaine those things which are profitable for vs euen by prayer If therefore you desire such a Pastor as shall loue you and you him againe pray vnto the Lord for such a one If you would haue him able to teach you and your selues made obedient to his doctrine pray hartily If you would haue him long pray vnto the Lord to continue him among you and to giue him fauour in the eyes of the Magistrates to defend him from all wicked aduersaries that yee may liue peaceably together and bee builded vp into a strong faith by the word of God without any perturbation Now as it is the dutie of the whole congregation generally to pray together with one consent both for themselues their Minister Prince Magistrates and all other people so it is euerie mans dutie particularly at home at his own house to pray for them and that not once or twise now and then very seldome but daily yea continually Thus shall both the Minister and the people doe their dutie to their wonderfull comfort and glorie The third part concerning the fruites that come of the well doing of these duties both to the Minister and the people THese duties thus performed bring wonderfull commoditie And first of all if the Minister doe his dutie in preaching exhorting liuing praying and watching ouer his flocke with that care of the glorie of God and that desire of the saluation of his people that he ought this profit shall he haue The Lord will blesse his labour and he shall make an acceptable and ioyfull account and this which farre passeth all the rest he shall saue his owne soule and because he hath been a faithfull seruant ouer a little the Lord will make him his gouernour ouer a great deale euen in his kingdome of blessednes If the people do their duty vnto the Minister in obeying reuerencing him fearing him louing and prouiding all things for him and last of all in praying faithfully for him they shall make him a glad man and sturre him vp with great ioy to do for them all that be can and euen in great afflictions the remembrance of their dutifulnes and constant faith shall minister abundāce of consolatiō that he shal be forced to say with the Apostle Paul What thankes can we recompence to God againe for you for all the ioy wherewith wee reioyce before the Lord for your sake Thus shall they fill him with ioy and so winne his heart that hee had a thousand liues he would gladly giue them for their sakes to doe them good and moreouer the Lord wil blesse him in great measure for their sake with knowledge that he may be the more profitable vnto them and in the ende their soules shall be saued which is an vnspeakable treasure farre passing all other things Moreouer though the people do not their duty but become obstinate and storme and rage against the faithfull Minister which hath a care ouer them so that they doe grieue his heart through their disobedience yet if he doe his dutie in reading preaching and other points which I haue alreadie declared he shall notwitstanding saue his owne soule and also if the will of God be so he shall by his diligence winne them if not hee must be contented to submit himselfe and his doing to the will of the Lord and knowe the word of God shall haue his effect euen to make them inexcusable at the dreadfull day whereby the Lord shall be as greatly glorified as if they were saued Againe if the people do their dutie faithfully in the Lord towards their Minister being either a wicked liuer or not so zealous and true a teacher as hee ought to bee either the Lord will remoue him and place ouer them a faithfull shepheard or conuert him and bring him to do his dutie more carefully or else stirre vp other helpes for them So their soules shall be saued and he shall perish The fourth part of the danger for not doing these duties faithfully NOw wee haue seene the great fruites that come of well doing these duties both to the Minister and the people we may thereby see what danger insueth of the contrarie that is not of doing them For whereas if the Ministers doe their dutie faithfully the Lord will blesse their labours so that their account may be acceptable and their soules saued so on the cōtrarie if they do not their dutie truly as they ought and seeke the glory of God
by their doings the Lord hath pronouÌ„ced by the mouth of his Prophet Malachy that he will bring a curse vpon them and will curse their blessings he will corrupt their seede and cast dung in their faces Thus will the Lord deale with such vnfaithful seruants that nothing shall prosper but euen their very seede shall be corrupt and he shall be called to a straight account and he shall beare the burden not only of his owne sinnes but of all the sinnes of the people and euery soule that hath perished thorough his negligence shall be laid to his charge and so shall he become a notable Diuell in hell there to be tormented with euerlasting and vntolerable paine Finally if the people doe not their dutie vnto the Minister they shall make him full of griefe and sorrow maruellously troubled in spirit nothing ioyfull in his calling but alwaies mourning and moreouer the Lord will harden the peoples heart that the word shall not be profitable vnto them but euen as S. Paul testifieth a â—auor of death vnto death and in the end they shall be rewarded in hell fire which shall neuer be quenched nor the worme shall neuer die but there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Thus haue we learned first how necessary a thing it is to haue Ministers in the Church of God because without them the people should be as sheepe without a shepheard ready to be deuoured of their aduersary the diuell secondly that the Lord hath appointed them to this vse by them to call together the number of them that shall be saued by the preaching of the word wherewith he hath giuen them power to open heauen to all beleeuers and to giue as good assurance of their saluation by the word as if Iesus Christ himselfe were present to certifie the same and on the contrary to shut out all the vnpenitent from the kingdome of heauen and to binde them ouer to euerlasting woe which they shall be so sure of as they see the light that shineth in the day And therfore it behoueth all such as desire to be saued to learne the way to saluation of them and to harken vnto them for because the Lord hath appointed no other meanes in the world for to attaine to the knowledge thereof and hath said plainely that whosoeuer will not beleeue the truth at their hands shall not beleeue though one should come from heauen to tell them who shall be saued and another from hell to tell them who are damned We haue also heard that when the Lord determineth to beget soules he appointeth spirituall fathers fit and able for that purpose by reason that he giueth them gifts for the accomplishing of that busines and herewithall we haue learned what is the duty of these spirituall fathers or Ministers which we finde to consist in foure principall points 1. He must reade and study the word of God diligently that he may be able to teach and instruct his people 2. When he hath studied he must come forth and deliuer wholesome doctrine that their soules may be refreshed for therefore must he study to haue knowledge for them and sing to himselfe and his muses not filling himselfe so full of knowledge till he become as a tunne that will giue no sound but he must keepe knowledge not only in his heart but also in his lips for the Minister must be the mouth of the Lord from whence Gods people must know the will and counsell of God also he must obserue the true order of teaching that is to build vpon the true foundation Iesus Christ for he that buildeth vpon any other foundation is an Antichrist and not the Minister of God but the messenger of Sathan Moreouer he must by all meanes pricke forward the godly to increase in godlines beate downe the obstinate and hardharted with the terrible iudgements of God and after to raise vp thâ— penitent with the sweete promises of the Gospell the which he must doe not onely openly in the pulpit among the congregation but priuately also in euery house because that generall doctrine doth not driue the people to such a consideration of their estate as when they are particularly admonished of their sinnes exhorted to repeÌ„t for them Thus must the Minister labour to make his doctrine profitable and that continually supposing it not sufficient to be done now and then but he must do it in season and out of season omitting no opportunitie wherein the Lord may call home some into the Church of Christ and that God may the rather vouchsafe to blesse his ministry he must pray continually for himselfe and his people both openly and priuately be very circumspect in administring the Sacraments 3. He must liue a godly life aad set himselfe as example for his flocke to follow and so much the rather ought he to looke more neerely to all his waies because the aduersaries if any thing be otherwise than well with the Ministers will straightway with open mouth blaspheme the Gospell which is most pure and vnreproueable whereas if they haue nothing whereof to accuse the Minister neither can they blame the word which they onely heaue at to ouerthrow it if it were possible taking occasion by the Minister to blame the word For an other cause also must he liue vnreproueable and that is because hee must watch ouer the soules of other which charge he cannot performe except he be able to watch ouer his own Thirdly in this respect that his election may be surely known vnto himselfe least in preaching of the election vnto other he be a reprobate himselfe So that when he threatneth the iudgements of God against other hee shall condemne himselfe and when he raiseth vp the penitent with the promises he himselfe shall fall into the hole of his owne condemnation and no man shall be able to comfort him 4. Last of all he must â—â—â—â—e his flocke so deerely that he must giue his life for them But because it were contrarie to the wordes of our Sauiour Christ to say he might not flye at any time and on the other side if wee say he may flye wee should put no difference betweene the true Ministers and the hirelings wee haue heard that the Lord will teach his faithfull Ministers by his holy spirit when it is good to flye and when not Thus much haue we learned concerning the dutie of Ministers In the second part we haue heard the dutie of the people towards their Ministers which we haue learned to consist first in obedience because it were altogether in vaine and an vnprofitable labour for the Minister to teach the people if they should not bee obedient vnto his doctrine and also because it is impossible for any to bee saued that will not bee obedient vnto the word of God besides which the Lord hath appointed no meanes for man to attaine vnto the knowledge of saluation and therefore hath he giuen it vnto his
Ministers to be preached sincerely and purely vnto his people And heere we learne by the way that the people must beware that they bee not seduced with false doctrine and mans inuention therefore they must proue the doctrine to accord with the word of God and then be obedient vnto it Secondly besides obedience wee haue learned that they must also reuerence him because they cannot obey his doctrine except they haue a reuerent opinion of him as we see by the woman of Samaria and the people that S. Peter conuerted Thirdly it is requisite that they feare him for where feare is not there honor and reuerence must needes bee absent And thus haue we heard that they ought to feare him not in respect of his person but for his office sake not as he is a man but in that he is the messenger and Minister of God Fourthly they must loue him and that vnfainedly with all their heart being ready to help him in all distresses Fiftly they must prouide for him that he may haue to maintaine himselfe and his familie to entertaine strangers and buy him bookes that he may not with any worldly care bee drawne from doing of his dutie Sixtly they must pray for him continually and for themselues also that hee may be able to teach and they to receiue the word profitably 3 These duties being wel performed bringeth this commoditie The Ministers labour shall be profitable his account acceptable and his soule saued The people shall make their minister ioyfull and louing vnto them willing to labour for their profit and in the end they shall raigne together in the kingdome of heauen Also if the Minister doth his dutie faithfully though the people doe not their yet hee shall saue his soule Likewise if the people doe their dutie and not the Minister the Lord will so prouide that they shall enioy eternall felicitie 4 Last of all if these duties be not performed we haue learned how great dangers they are in that neglect the same if the Minister his labour shall be cursed he shall be called to a streight account and shall answere for euerie soule that hath perished and so become a diuell in hel for euer If the people doe not their dutie they shall grieue their Pastor make him vnprofitable and in the end be tormented in vtter darknes for euer The Lord of all power deale mercifully with vs for his deare Sonne Iesus Christs sake and graunt such grace both vnto the Ministers of his word that they may carefully doe their duties with that feare of his name that reuerēce of his Maiestie that zeale of his glorie and that desire of the saluation of his people that they ought and that the people may so obediently and willingly receiue thy word and Ministers thereof as shall bee most for thy glorie and the profit of their soules that after this life ended wee may dwell together in thy kingdome of glorie with thy Sonne our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ to whom with thee and the holy Ghost three persons and one true and most wise God be al honour and glorie for euer Amen OF THE CONFESSION OF SINNES THE FIFTEENTH SERMON Prouerbs 28. vers 13. He that hideth his sins shall not prosper but he that confesseth and forsaketh them shall haue mercie THere are two parts of this verse Hiding of sinnes with punishments and Confessing with mercie It is not my manner to restraine a precept generall but according to circumstances to speake of generall things generally Here both the sinne of hiding sinnes is taught to bee auoided and the vertue of confessing sinnes to be practised A matter not obserued for error hath been much spoken against but truth not so throughly taught which is the cause of the small proceeding of the Gospell Example in Consubstantiation and Transubstantiation in the Sacrament where the true manner of Christs presence is not knowne because it hath not been taught as it should Example in superstitious holidaies the breaknecke of the Lords Sabbaths mē now not sparing to worke on the Lords day also because they haue not been taught to sanctifie it Example of Lent fast wherein the abuse of fasting hauing been checked and the manner of right fasting so little opened it is come to passe that men knowe not how truly to fast Example of the butcherly discipline once entred the truth of discipline not being spoken of it maketh men thinke that now to speake of it is to make euery one a Pope in his owne parish So likewise of Eare confession the grosse abuses whereof hauing been reprooued but the right vse of confession passed ouer vntaught men care not to confesse either to God or men and if they doe either it is rather vpon the commandements of men than vpon the consideration of iudgement and mercies Whereby also all conference and examination is taken from the Minister to whom examinatiō is not to be denied though al things be not to be disclosed And againe acknowledging of sinnes and priuate and publike reconciliation haue vtterly ceased My brethren teach the truth teach the truth for by want hereof it is come to passe that first the peace of mens consciences is not prouided for secondly our winnings are not so great as our losings thirdly God is not glorified The peace of conscience is not looked vnto for when thou knowest what thou shouldest not doe thy conscience straight accuseth thee for doing the euill thou shouldest not but because thou art not taught the good thou shouldest doe thou canst not pursue after it with comfort Our losses haue been greater thā our winnings because the good of men hath not been prouided for by building thē vp For though they heare sinnes spoken against yet seeing godlines and religion to decay the Lords day not being celebrated with reuerence men not prepared for the receiuing of the holy Sacrament neuer fasting neuer confessing c. yet the weake are not staied or drawne on but fal away the aduersaries mouth is not stopped but set wide open because truth is not enough spoken of and practised God is not glorified for they who are wonne are not so truly wonne but become hypocrites and many are not wonne at all because the truth is not fully deliuered for hearing some things spoken against they are led to contrarie heresies by reason they were not grounded in the truth which teacheth it selfe and errors also as good sheweth euil and it selfe also We must then teach loue and practise good things as we must reprooue hate and not doe that which is euill Which manner of teaching because it hath not been in vse we cannot now get credit to peoples mindes being inured with other kinde of teaching Confession is either priuate or publike Priuate first vnto the Lord secondly vnto men first for our owne sinnes secondly for the sinnes of others Publike first vnto God with men and before men secondly vnto God and vnto men That which cannot be done
if thy brother repent seauentie times seauen times thou shouldest forgiue him doth he perswade him truly confessing that hee will forgiue him and shall not then the Lord be mercifull vnto thee if thou confesse in giuing thee remission of thy sinnes and sanctification from thy sinnes Yea God is more mercifull than man when man truly confesseth We are to pray that the ministery may be recouered that the Ministers being humbled the people may also ioyne with them Another kinde is to confesse to men and not only vnto God otherwise it is hypocrisie as it is though we confesse to men and not to God We must confesse to men when we owe some dutie or when we are to receiue a benefit by them We owe them dutie when we are admonished secondly when we haue offended them They that vse good meanes and come by authoritie we must confesse vnto theÌ„ Mat. 18. Where there must be a yeelding or a proceeding with farther processe Luk. 17. It is required that a man should acknowledge or he cannot haue forgiuenes Where men offending are admonished I will confesse say they vnto God not vnto you when as the Lord requireth that it should first be done vnto men First reconcile thy selfe to thy brother then vnto God We offend our brethren when we iniurie them secondly when we are authors or counsellers of them vnto euill or thirdly when we giue them euill example Whether we haue iniured them in their bodies goods or good name Leuit. 6. 4. the same day the sacrifice was to be offered the same day must satisfaction be made And where iudgement is threatned men refusing to satisfie the parties God will not forgiue who is also offended for God requireth confession and man satisfaction Many haue charged others to do euill and haue wrought euill with others the one being humbled the other will not be perswaded it is so but hauing hurt them in their soules though by confession we cannot recouer them yet we must shame our selues vnto them that they may haue the cause of sinne vpon themselues If thinking of these things in our studies yet if we practise them not our prayers will not be acceptable We are to receiue benefit when we would haue aduise from them or would be comforted of them and we would haue aduise when we are tempted vnto sinne or accused in our consciences for sinne Though men cannot accuse vs yet there are many times speciall sinnes that we cannot get peace with God for or power to ouercome them these must be confessed to men that we may get strength in wisedome Iam. 5. Where I take acknowledging to be more than confession for a man cannot acknowledge a thing but he must needes confesse it but he may confesse and yet not acknowledge And there the Apostle speaketh of recouering one from sinne when they are tempted as the whole scope of the place sheweth In accusation the Diuell will lay sinne to our charge and the conscience is feared both in reason and affection then there must be recourse to our friends Experience wofull enough will witnes this some for light matters haue hanged themselues who if they had opened their griefes might haue beene recouered as some haue beene whose throats haue beene ripped and others who haue beene found lying in the waters God hath appointed a communion of Saints and if we will not partake of their counsâ—ile we may be brought downe for not disclosing as others haue beene There is another higher sight of diuinitie and better faith of godlines when there is griefe for sinne or for temptation to a sinne or thirdly for lying in sinne and not getting out of it and also for being prouoked to grosse sinnes Many men lying in a sinne when neither by praying nor fasting nor hearing nor otherwise they can get out of it they must seeke for strength at others and desire their prayers The Papists will haue vs bound to the Ministers S. Iames more large To come out of sinne is the best way to shame our selues and acknowledge it and this meanes vsed plainely will driue Satan away for comming neere vs. The temptations are many times strange thoughts to blaspheme God and iniurie highly whom most we loue and many such like things The family of loue had these temptations and many others who haue bene giuen ouer grosely because fighting with an euill conscience they did not vse the meanes of getting out And these are laid vpon men for corrections for things past for remedies for things to come to passe and for prouocations vnto prayer No remedie is so great as to disclose them to thy friend who loueth thee and will pray with thee Choyse must be vsed of those in whom we will disclose especially of a spirituall father must our choyse be spirituall for discerning well of the temptation and for wisedome in prescribing a remedie Not those who say it is fond lessening the sinne which should be waighed as it is that the iust proportion of Gods iudgement may be seene neither to those that shal aggrauate it least they terrifie thee too much When sinne fighteth then learning will not so much preuaile Satan is such a subtle Sophister A father he must be a brother a sister a righteous man as S. Iames saith who must haue the affection of a father for compassion taciturnitie and not vpbrayding Compassion that the heart may bleed as of a tender father and mother that though the sin be not ours yet we may haue a fellow feeling for the mercifull is blessed which followeth the poore in spirit Taciturnitie that the sinne being close it may neuer goe further thaÌ„ the cause is Vpbrayding is such a thing as it feareth many because it is the propertie of worldly men to keepe men vnder by that meanes but these fathers may not doe it Though it be true that many meeting such a father they will not vse him as a father which appalleth the spirit of a good father who if in wisedome hee shall but touch any thing that may be thought to be disclosed he is thought to doe it to vpbrayd them FINIS THE SIXTEENTH SERMON Galath 6. vers 14. 15. Be it farre from mee that I should reioyce but in the crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ whereby the world is crucified vnto me and I vnto the world For in Christ Iesus neither circumcision auaileth any thing nor vncircumsion but a new creature HAuing finished in a late Treatise the doctrine of the true obseruation of the Sabbath as a furtherance to nourish religion in them that are alreadie called we now haue purposed considering the small proceeding in Christian profession which ought to be found in this ripenes of the Gospell more glorious and abundant to entreate of such matter as being most agreeable to them that as yet haue not tasted how sweete Christ is and his Gospell very profitable for our senseles age wherein Christ is almost vtterly forsaken may breede some loue of religion
that they should rather reioyce that Christ Iesus was crucified than that their foreskin was either cut or not cut Againe by circumcision in this place the Apostle meaneth all other ceremonies putting part for the whole whereby he would shew that no ceremonies whatsoeuer no not circumcision whereof their Doctors so much vaunted themselues could do any thing to a new creature Now if Moses his ceremonies which in their time and place had some authoritie from God were not auaileable hereunto then mans traditions which at no time nor in any place are in season or credit in that they neuer were authorised by the Lord can neither be meanes nor fruites neither causes nor effects of regeneration If then the Iewes were deceiued with their ceremonies as the Papists were by their traditions what shall we thinke of our traditions for if the Lord would not suffer his owne ordinances which for their time were lawfull then hee will neuer suffer traditions which were neuer his but mans What shall we then say wee haue pompous Papists and politike Protestants Aske the Papists if they reioyce in the crosse of Christ and if they be new creatures they say they be so and they shew it in their crosses altars holidaies mètallish gods banners roodes resurrrection in finger crosses in crosses at their lying downe in crosses at their rising vp in their oyle salt wafercakes pannes ashes and such like Heere is their reioycing Well suppose wee had to deale with the more learned Papists the Iewes did not only now reioyce in their ceremonies and circumcision but they thought it good policie to retaine these things with the preaching of the Gospell and our more subtill Papists will confesse that their traditions are not specially and only to be reioyced in but they will haue them mingled with the Gospell as necessarie helps and furtherances thereof But in what order soeuer they are placed of them Paul here remembreth them to make nothing for a new creature And as in ciuill matters fooles to auoide one extreame runne into another some seeing the superstitions of these men and that popish religion is more ceremonious than the Iewish religion straight affirme that neither Baptisme nor want of Baptisme neither receiuing of the Sacrament nor want of it neither hearing nor not hearing praying nor not praying is auaileable to a new creature And these Anabaptists and hereticall familie of the doctrine of loue so farre reiect holidaies that they take away the Lords day also and as vnder the pretence of the Gospell they take away the set dayes of fasting which were to the Iewes they reiect fasting altogether and wholy relinquish that exercise vnlesse they maintaine a Sabbath in resting from sinne and continue the fasting in fasting from sinne Thus we see how we sayle betweene two rocks and betweene two flats and therefore neede the sterne of God his spirit and gouernment of the word to sayle aright Wee must not thinke that the Apostle in speaking of a new creature excludeth but rather includeth the meanes to come to this new creature For both our Sauiour Christ and the Apostles teach as well by practise as by precept that we must heare the word offer vp our prayers receiue the sacraments reuerence true discipline First our Sauiour Christ exhorteth vs to search the Scriptures which testifie of him and commandeth them that haue eares to heare speaking most sharply euen against them that heare not fruitefully Paul 1. Thess. 5. forewarneth vs not to quench the Spirit nor to despise prophecying And 1. Pet. 2. 2. the Apostle exhorteth the Iewes as newe borne babes to desire the sincere milke of the word As for prayer besides that our Sauiour Christ did commend the vse of it to his disciples he also prescribed them and vs a forme of prayer whereby we might leuell our requests And Paul often stirreth vp the Churches vnto whom he wrote continually to frequent this exercise Of the Sacraments the Apostle speaketh plentifully 2. Corinth 10. 2. Cor. 11. 2. Cor. 15. as also of discipline 1. Cor. 4. 2. Cor. 5. 2. Cor. 10. And although the Apostles abrogated the Iewish Sabbath yet they substituted the Lords day Act. 20. 1. Corinth 16 Reuel 2. And albeit we haue not a prescript time of fasting as had the Iewes yet we know Christ told his disciples that there was a time to fast in as then the Bridegroome should be taken from them the Apostles in their election and instituting of Preachers fasted So that we affirme nothing to helpe to true ioy but a new creature and the meanes to a new creature It remaineth And as many as walke according to this rule peace shall be vpon them and mercie and vpon the Israel of God That the Apostle might shew that this was no speciall prerogatiue to himselfe alone but a benefit common to all not a worke of supererogation in him but a dutie required of others he saith As many c. As if he should say Let no man looke to haue peace in his conscience and mercie at the hands of God vnlesse he can thus reioyce in the crosse of Christ. And by the way obserue this marke of a faithfull Teacher he laâ—eth not any charge vpon others vntill he had applied it to himselfe and from his owne practise he aduiseth vs. The word which he here vseth is a rule whereby he noteth such a thing as a Christian man cannot well want being a chiefe instrument which worketh in vs mortification and sanctification He termeth it not a good counsell or a good aduice which we may take vp and lay downe at our pleasure which if we could doe it were well if we doe it not it is no great matter as the Papists account of the spirituall interpretation of the Law which our Sauiour Christ vseth Matth. 5. For Poperie which is no better than countrie Diuinitie thinketh it were a good thing if we could liue so carefully but it shaketh off this thing as a charge and wil not acknowledge it to be a rule wherewith they stand bound before the Lord. A rule we know is commonly vsed in building leuelling or framing whereby one thing is made fit for another and therefore vsuall to Carpenters Masons Geometers or such who measure all things by square and compasse Now because there is a glorious building in the word and a man needeth continually to be built vp in Iesus Christ to haue his affections leuelled his heart framed to faith and obedience the Apostle borroweth this word rule But what is this rule Be it farre from me that I should reioyce c. So that we must especially reioyce in our sinnes pardoned in the world crucified in our hearts bodies and soules renewed This is the rule of all And why Is it not rather an effect than a rule Yes but it is vsuall to put the name of the effect for the cause and the fruite for the meanes as we may see Iam. 1. 27 Pure religion and
and no condemnation to them that beleeue in Christ and teacheth that we must be crucified to the world and become new creatures though he doth not all other things perfitly and absolutely yet keeping this foundation hee shall finde mercie But if a man destroy the Temple of God that is labour more about the establishing of ceremonies and maintaining of errours than hee doth to maintaine and establish the power of the Gospell the Lord will surely destroy him As then we dare not say that a man purely preaching Christ crucified though he faile in some smaller points of discipline shall be damned so we affirme that a man maintaining corruptions and nothing labouring to preach the crosse of Christ and neglecting the doctrine of being crucified to the world and of becomming a new creature is to feare least that if hee repent not the Lord destroy him For if they destroy the Temple of God that is the people of God by not teaching the truth and by keeping out from entring into the truth not only themselues but others the Lord will vndoubtedly destroy such This place maketh much also for our comfort against heresie and poperie because as God promiseth peace and mercie to them that preach and embrace the doctrine of our saluation by Christ so hee threatneth on the contrarie his curse and vengeance both to the preachers and followers of the contrarie doctrine howsoeuer they hope for a day or cōtemne the flocke of Christ. For the same God that made the Israelites a valiant people in pursuing their enemies so long as they continued in the rule he had appointed them brought them low and made them flie before their enemies when they forsooke this rule so as one chased tenne of them and tenne put to flight an hundred of them Let vs boldly then both preach and receiue this doctrine of Christ and not feare any corrupt Teachers whatsoeuer seeing their supposed felicitie shall be accursed and our supposed miserie shall be blessed Which curse manifestly appeareth in many Papists this day that become rebels traitors and murtherers as also in heretikes who are become mad and frantick the Lord watching ouer them for euill and not for good And vpon the Israel of God Heere with the Preachers the Apostle ioyneth the people of God shewing that they that willingly heare and carefully imbrace the doctrine That by the law we are condemned for sinne and by the Gospell wee are saued through faith in Christ and therfore from henceforth endeuour to haue this world crucified vnto vs and vs to be crucified to the world and to become new creatures shall also be saued and finde mercie and peace Israel properly signifieth one that preuaileth with God Now because there was Israell in the flesh which many did boast of hee heere speaketh of the Israell in the spirit as he speaketh of the Iewes Rom. 2. and therefore calleth it the Israel of God making a distinction betweene that counterfeit Israell resting in the ceremonie and outward title of the name and that true Israell whose praise is of God and not of men Before the Iewes tooke the whole priuiledge of the couenant of God but now the Gentiles also are contained in the couenant because all ceremonies abolished there is one shepheard and one sheepesold This promise then belongeth no more to all professors than to all preachers but to them alone which are truly called to be the true Israel of God Whereby we are to learne that all Christians shall not obtaine mercie and peace but the Christians of God that is true Christians in life doctrine Wherefore all counterfeit Christians are to feare their estate can they neuer so well say their catechisme were they neuer so well baptized or confirmed were they neuer so often comming to the Church to heare the word receiue the sacrament Now if Israel the beloued of God not reioicing in the crosse of Christ not being crucified to the world not being a newe creature shall not finde mercie and peace what comfort are wee to looke for being Gentiles wanting the same things And yet we must remember the consolation aboue named that though Christians be in some points infants in doctrine iudgement life and conuersation yet if they carefully hold the foundation and build thereupon a godlie life in trueth and sinceritie though in some weakenes infirmitie and imperfection they shall obtaine mercie and peace in the ende The truth of this promise and sure wrath of God on the wicked may appeare to vs both in the life and in the death of the true and counterfeit Christians in seeing what mercy and peace appeareth in the one what anguish and impatience breaketh foorth in the other The deare Martyrs of God neither were afraid of death on the one side but reioyced in that they were made worthie to suffer for the truth neither senselesse and blockish as feeling no paine on the other side The learned heretikes which would seeme to suffer either yeelded being ouercome with the paine or else died like stocks stones being halfe dead before they came to be executed As for others that haue died in their beds the Lord hath giuen a manifest distinction betweene the true prophets false teachers betweene christian professors and obstinate Papists The children of God euer haue laboured to make confession of their faith to make knowne their hope to witnesse their abundant ioy at their departure neither ouercome with immoderate feare neither sincking downe in too much blockishnes the other haue died some desperately without hope some presumptuously without true faith some murmuringly without all ioy FINIS THE FOVRTH PART OF THE WORKES OF THE REVEREND AND FAITHFVL SERVANT OF IESVS CHRIST MAISTER RICHARD GREENHAM MINISTER AND PREACHER OF the Word of GOD containing an Exposition of the 119. Psalme found vnperfect amongst other writings of Maister GREENHAMS and perfected by Robert Hill Doctor in Diuinitie whose obseruations may be knowne by this marke ¶ VVHEREVNTO ARE ADIOYNED OTHER Meditations vpon certaine parts of the Scripture the Titles whereof appeare in the next page following VERITAS VIRESSIT VVLNERE TC AT LONDON Imprinted by Thomas Creede for William Welbie and are to be solde at his shoppe in Paules Church-yard at the signe of the Swanne 1611. THE MEDITATIONS CONTAINED IN THE FOVRTH part are these hereafter following 1 AN exposition of the 119. PSALME 2 Meditations on PROV 4. from verse 13. to 24. 3 Meditations on PROV 14. vers 5. 6. 7. 4 The summe of the Epistle to the HEBRVES 5 A briefe summe of ECCLESIASTES TO THE RIGHT HONOVRABLE IOHN LORDE STANHOP BARON OF HARINGTON VICECHAMberlaine to the Kings most excellent Maiestie and one of his Honorable priuie Councell Grace and Peace RIght Honourable Though Diuinitie as an Hand-maide attende all other callings and by reason of her pouertie serues manie Masters yet if shee were esteemed according to her worth shee were worthie to become a Mistresse to the most Her Conception is Celestiall her
varietie of learning as may giue content to each seuerall Reader Histories for the Temporist Philosophie for the Naturalist Ethiques for the Moralist Mysteries for the Artist and languages for the Linguist Heere is a Flood for the great Elephant to swimme in and â— Foorde for the little lambe to walke in Would wee be acquainted with the vanitie of the worlde what better meanes haue wee then the booke of the Preacher would wee know how to liue in the worlde whence better can we haue it then from the booke of the Prouerbes and if we would powre out prayers to God Dauid in his Psalmes hath a platforme of praying which one little booke is the Epitome of the Bible Caluin calls it the Anatomie of the soule Another the prayer-booke of the Church Athanasius the definition of humane life Basil the prediction of things to come Nazianzene the sweete Companion of life Augustine the common Treasurie of all good things Ambrose the Medicine of Mans salutation Chrysostome a Salue against euery sore Gregorie that Stone which killed Goliah And Bernard saith that whosoeuer faithfully and deuoutly doth sing the Psalmes in a sort is in association with the Angels without which deuotion what Quirister soeuer shall sing them in the Church I may say vnto him as Augustine once saide to the singing men of his time Plus placet Deo mugitus Boum latratus Canum grunnitus porcorum hinnitus Equorum quà m cantus Clericorum luxuriantium The bellowing of oxen the barking of dogs the gâ—unting of swine and the â—eying of horses doe more please God then the singing of luxurious Quiristers Now though euery Psalme be of speciall Obseruation yet this one is especially remarkeable It was penned by King Dauid that sweete singer of Israel it hath in euery verse a commendation of the word of God it is artificially written euery eight verses beginning in the Hebrue tongue with one Letter of the Hebrue Alphabet and the longest Meditation that euer Dauid had either concerning Gods word or workes it seemeth hee had it when he penned this Psalme which the Iewes vsed as a Catechisme for their children To the ende this Psalme might bee vnderstood of all it hath beene expounded by many worthie men especially by that worthie man of God M. Richard Greenham memorable in our Church It is pittie that all his meditations on this Psalme come not yet to light but that in former editions about fortie verses were left vnexpounded Now that godly man who hath the sale of his workes was very desirous that there might bee an Exposition vpon euery verse and to that purpose hath employed mee And I finding the foure first verses expounded by a worthie Elisha vpon whom the spirite of this Eliah doth rest was bolde to set downe the same as I found it the rest I haue finished according to the grace giuen vnto mee and thus offer them to the Church of God I remember that an ancient Father saith Iudicem aditurus patrâ—num quaere Must you appeare before the Iudge seeke a Patron I am now to appeare before as many Iudges as Readers I desire a Patron and I finde none fitter then your Honor who hauing for manie yeares post beene a bountifull Patron to my labours in the Church will I doubt not vouchsafe to become a Patron of these labours for the Church If euer wee must looke for a blessing from Counsellors it is then when they consult with the Lord and are not ashamed of the Gospell of Christ. Among manie such Honorable Senators in our Kingdome we haue good cause to number your Honor. What Sabbath is there which you passe ouer without the morning and euening sacrifice what Minister is there who preacheth before you whome you sende away without a blessing what moneth is there in which you once are not a CommunicaÌ„t at the Eucharist what day is there that passeth ouer your head in which you vse not both prayer and meditation You were once gracious in the eyes of that Queene then whome the Church neuer had a more nourcing mother you are nowe gracious in the eyes of that King then whom the Church will neuer haue a more nourcing Father in this honorable Parish wherein you liue what good you do by your owne example in frequenting Gods house your liberalitie bountie in maintaining Gods Saints your care that your familie may be the Church of God I had rather be silent then say little Your old age is a crowne of glorie being thus found in the generation of the righteous The consideration of your honorable respect to pietie and godlines hath made me a long time to honour you in mine heart and the consideration of your fauour to mee a poore preacher emboldeneth mee to publish these my labours vnder your Honorable name If it please you to allow that your name which I am perswaded is written in the booke of life may remaine in this liuing and worthie booke I haue that which I desire by this Dedication Thus crauing pardon I humbly take my leaue beseeching the Lord to continue you long a trustie Counsellor to our most gracious King your Honourable Ladie the Ladie Margaret a precious Iewell vpon your right hand and your hopefull and happie Children as Oliue plants rounde about your Table London From Salisburie Rents at S. Martins in the fieldes Nouember the first 1611. At your Honors seruice Robert Hill WHOSOEVER IS DESIROVS TO LEARNE AND REMEMber the Word of God that he might liue after it let him consider of that which is written in the 119. Psalme ALEPH. THE FIRST PORTION ¶ Verse I. Blessed are those that are vpright in their way and walke in the Lawes of the Lord. THat which all men seeke for and few finde the same is set out in the word of God namely felicitie and true happines And because God would haue all men to know wherein their blessed estate doth consist therefore Christ begins his first Sermon with it Math. 5. Dauid his first Psalme with it Psal. 1. And the Prophet in this place his first verse with it describing therein a blessed man A description opposite to all that vaine felicitie which euer vaine Philosophers deuised out of their deepe speculations or prophane men frame out of their corrupt affections not consisting in pleasures riches honors greatnes in ciuill honestie formall hypocrisie or the whole possibilitie of nature but in the sinceritie of the heart and continuall walking in the waies of God Salomon saw this and therefore after he had sought happines in all things of this life he willeth vs to heare the end of all namely to feare God and keepe his commandements for thus saith hee this is the whole man If this saith one be the whole man then without this man is no man no though hee wallowe in wealth swimme in pleasures and be carried alofte vpon the wings of Honor For first all these though they were all in the possession of some
one man cannot possiblie fill the vnlimited desire of the soule So vnquenchable is the thirst of mans soule vntill it bathe it selfe in the riuer of life and in the vnmeasurable Ocean of goodnes and wisedome Secondly they cannot secure the conscience distressed with the apprehension of the wrath of God or preuent his iudgements as wee may see in Nebucadnezzar Dan. 4. and his sonne Belshazzar Dan. 5. vers 6. and Prophecied of Zeph 1. 17. 18. Ezech 7. 19. Obad 4. When our sinnes are ripe and readie to take the flame of Gods fierie indignation then neither the wedge of golde nor the height of place can priuiledge or protect vs. Lastly they cannot stretch themselues to eternitie they all can bring vs no further then our death bed then are they vtterly disappointed of their weake imaginarie sweetnes and are wholly turned into wounds and wormewood into gall and vexation They leaue indeed a sting in the conscience that neuer dies but themselues die all at our deaths and lie downe with vs in the graue Iob 20. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9 10. c. But to come to the blessed man indeede in that when the Prophet would make knowne vnto all the world who are in the happiest estate and in the highest place of account with God he describeth setteth them forth by this property that they are sincere in heart and vpright in life and conuersation in a word such as truely feare the Lord. The point hence to be noted in generall is this that Grace and Religion is the way to all blessednesse This doctrine the Psalmist confirmeth vnto vs in sundry other places as Psalme 1. and 112. c. In the former whereof he declareth who is a man truely religious to wit he that escheweth ill counsels and sinfull practises and on the other side embraceth and delighteth in goodnesse and godlinesse and in the meanes of obtaining and increasing the same and then he pronounceth such a man blessed Blessed saith he is the man that doth â—ct walke in the counsell of the wicked nor stand in the way of sinners c. But his delight is in the law of the Lord and in his law will he meditate day and night And to the same effect is that in the other Psalme before named Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord and delighteth greatly in his commandements c. Throughout which Psalme we may obserue as the true and certaine notes of a righteous man so also his priuiledges which are very many and very great both in regard of himselfe and of his posteritie which shall speed the better for his sake Notable likewise is that place of Deuteromonie where the Lord speaketh vnto his Church in this manner Blessed art thou ô Israel who is like any â— thee ô people saued by the Lord the shield of thy helpe and the sword of thy glorie which speech is not to be vnderstood as pertaining only to that nation but as belonging to all that are the â—â—ue Israel of God and that serue him with an vpright and faithfull heart Now what saith he of them Who is like vnto thee O Israel Why if they should haue looked to outward things they might haue answered the Egyptians the Edomites Assyrians nay the very Canaauites themselues are like vnto vs yea farre beyond vs for at that time when this was spoken they were in the wildernesse trauelling towards the promised land and what great matters had they then Moses who was the best of them had not a house to rest his head in none of them could say this is my ground there is my corne thus large are my reuenews by the yeare c. but they were all tenants at will at a daies or at an houres warning or lesse euen as Gods pleasure was yet the Lord maketh a challenge against all the world Who is like vnto thee ô people saued by the Lord meaning indeed that no nation vnder heauen was comparable vnto them in regard of the wonderfull things that God had wrought for them and in regard of those heauenly prerogatiues which he had vouchsafed vnto them the meanest hewer of wood or drawer of water amongst them was to be preferred before the mightiest Monarch in the world and that may be said of all true Christians which was spoken of them Who is like vnto thee O people saued by the Lord The truth of this will more euidently appeare if we well weigh the things that follow Namely 1. What miserie grace doth free vs from 2. What good things it maketh vs to enjoy 1. In this life 1. Estimation 2. Safetie 3. Comfort 2. In the life to come all manner of happinesse 1. First therefore that wee may see what miserie it frees vs from wee must consider that men naturally are the children of wrath vnder the curse and malediction of God subiect to horrible vexations and terrors all their life long they liue in feare of death and of such iudgements as are forerunners of death their table is a snare and their prosperitie their ruine their aduersitie is imbittered and their callings accursed and in a word nothing maketh them better but euery thing a great deale worse all being infected and poysoned vnto them by their owne sinnes and Gods fearefull vengeance vpon the same If they liue it is to the increase of their damnation if they die they goe to take present possession of destruction if they refuse to eate and drinke they are murderers of themselues if they doe eate and drinke they are vsurpers of that which is none of their owne If they come not to the Word and Sacrament they are contemners of Gods ordinances if they doe come they are profaners of the same and so shal be further hardened to their finall perdition and is not this a wretched case Though for their apparell they were cloathed as Salomon in the midst of his royalty though their Robes were as rich as was Aarons Ephod or breast-plate or the most costliest parts of his garments all were of no worth without grace though they fed on the daintiest dishes and did eate Angels foode as the Israelites are saide to doe yet if they be sinfull and rebellious they shall perish as Corah Dathan and Akiron and manie other of them did Though their habitations were as sumptuous delightfull as Paradice was yet they could haue no more comfort therein then Adam had when he had once broken the commaundement of GOD in eating of the forbidden fruite Notwithstanding all things remaining in their excellencie as before yet hee was surprized with the terrours and feares of a guiltie conscience and could take no pleasure in the goodly riuers in the pleasant fruites in the varietie of all the creatures that were in the garden of Eden c. but hee was faine to flie from Gods presence and to hide himselfe among the Trees of the garden And last of all though their dignitie were neuer so great their
part of their worth but as for this it is both precious and rare There are but a very few selected ones that the Lord hath singled out to bee partakers of the life of Grace and to be afterwards Heires of the Kingdome of Glorie which maketh it to bee a gifte of farre greater estimation 3. Lastlie if it were both deare and rare yet if it were to bee enioyed but a while it were the lesse to bee regarded Therefore this addition there is vnto the happinesse of this estate that it is also durable yea Euerlasting And whereas all worldhe Excellencie and all Earthly promotions are Temporarie and vanishing So that a man may bee very high this day and as lowe ere the morrowe and none can be happy in possessing those things through the losse whereof he may so quickly become miserable it is otherwise with them that are in the state of grace for that neuer falleth once a Christian euer a ChristiaÌ„ as the Lords purposâ— changeth not so neither doth our condition change â—ut if we haue begun in grace wee shall end in glory that neuer shall haue ende Psal. 16 11. Dan. 12. 2. Is it so that Religion and true piety is the ready way to the highest aduancement then hence let vs learne to set our hearts chiefly therevpon and aboue all the treasures in the world principally to affect that We account it good husbandry in the first place to sâ—eke after those things that will doe vs most good if siluer be offered we will preferre it before brasse if gold be offered we wil take it rather than siluer Now concerning this heauenly wisedome it is saide Receiue mine instruction and not siluer and knowledge rather then fine gold For wisedome is better then precious stones and all treasures are not to bâ—e compared vnto her And this should encourage vs rather to vse all industrie for the obtaining of this bleâ—â—ed estate because it is a thing haue-able It were in vaine for a base person to sue to be a King a Duke or a Lord none almost is so foolish as to seeke for such preferments because they knowe it would bee but lost labour But there is not the meanest seruant slaue or bondman but may attaine to this spirituall dignitie which is farre beyond all aduancement that the kingdome of this world can possibly yeeld He that can pray heare meditate conferre and iudge himselfe in secret before hee commeth to the Sacrament and with all good care and conscionable respect vse all Gods ordinances for the obtaining of faith and other graces which doe euer accompanie the same shall bee sure of good and happie successe for the Lord will bee sound of those that seeke him with a true heart therefore let vs not so cast our eyes on earthly commodities as that in the meane time wee neglect this pearle of price and this inestimable Iewell that will so exceedingly enrich vs. The Apostle telleth vs that those that runne in a race for a prize though it be but a garland that is set vp so that they can gaine onely some small credit of their agility and nimblenesse in ouâ— running one another yet they will put off all that might clogge and hinder them in their race but especially if they should runne for a crowne of gold neither will they bee so foolish as to stoope downe to take vp euery pinne or point that lieth in the way and yet they runne but at an vncertaintie when they haue done their best another may carry away both the honour and commodity from them and certaine it is that but one alone can winne the prize and euen hee also though he haue the applause at one time may goe away with the disgrace at another or if his credit doe continue all his life time yet death will take it away at last From all which the Apostle would haue vs drawe this conclusion that if such kinde of persons notwithstanding all that hath been saide will so bestirre themselues and seeke to acquit themselues euery way like men then much more ought wee to put our selues to it and with all alacrity runne the race that is set before vs sith wee runne not at an vncertainty but are sure to obtaine the crowne oâ—e shall not preuent nor depriue another but all shall vndoubtedly get that which they doe expect and especially seeing that withal we striue for an incorruptible crowne and shal attaine vnto not a fading and vanishing but an abiding and euerlasting dignity O but will some say if wee bestow our pâ—â—nâ—s and endeuours so much about spirituall things in the meane time wee shall neglect those earthly things that are needfull and so bring our selues to pouerty Nâ—y not so prouision for our euerlasting estate doth neuer impaire our present estate for g 〈…〉 th the promises of this life and of that which is to come and thereby shall all matters be blessed vnto vs. Haue we inheritance wealth reputation dignity c. This will assure vs that wee haue a good tiâ—e vnto all and season and sweeten all that euery one of them shall bee comfortable and profitable vnto vs making it cleare vnto our hearts and consciences that the Lord sendeth them in mercie as pledges of greater mâ—â—ters that hee mindeth to bestow vpon vs. Haue wee not these outward things Godlinesse will make a supply in stead of all for that is great gaine with contentment in comparison of which all the promises of contentednesse that other thinges make vnto vs will bee found to bee but meere illusions because it certifieth our soules that God will prouide sufficiently for vs which perswasion alone is able to stay the restlesse and vnsetled mindes of the sonnes of men from pursuing after the vnprofitable deceitfull and lying vanities of this present euill world Seeing religion is such an incomparable treasure it should instruct vs in the second place to haue the meanes in due estimation whereby we may be made truly religious by which our mindes that are blinde may be inlightned our hearts of crooked may be made straight of proude may bee made humble and of fraudulent may be made true and faithfull And those meanes are the Word the Sacrament Prayer and the like which are the steps whereby wee must ascend vnto this honourable estate for it is as possible for men to make staires to climbe vp vnto the sky as for vs without these to ascend vnto heauen by any deuises of our owne framing The word is the key that must open hell gates to set vs at libertie from the bonds of sinne of Sathan and of death and to vnlocke heauen gates that wee may haue entrance into glory in which respect it is that Christ saith vnto Peter that hee would giue vnto him and consequently to all Ministers of the Gospell the keyes of the kingdome of heauen that is the dispensation of the word which maketh the way vnto
yeares Against an vtter desertion in this kinde Dauid prayeth in this place and according to S. Augustine is in effect thus much O Lord if lest I should be proud and should say in my prosperitie I shall neuer be remoued it pleased thee to tempt me yet forsake me not ouerlong that is if thou haue thus forsaken me that I may know how weake I am without thine assist mee yet forsake me not vtterly lest I perish I know that of thy good will thou hast giuen me strength and if thou turnest away thy face from me I shall forthwith be troubled O forsake me not that I perish not If Christ be a sleepe the shippe is in danger and if the Lord absent himselfe but for a while we are not able to stand in temptation And yet it pleaseth the Lord to exercise his deerest seruants oftentimes with these desertions For as that iudiciall diuine Maister Perkins obserueth whom I follow in that which followeth the blessings that God bestoweth on them are of two sorts either positiue or priuatiue positiue are reall graces wrought in the heart by the spirit of God priuatiue are such meanes whereby God preserues men from falling into sinne as crosses desertions And these in number exceed the first as long as men doe liue in this world Before it can be declared what these desertions are this conclusion is to be laid downe He which is once in the estate of grace shall be in the same for euer This appeareth in the eight of the Romans 30. Where Paul sets downe the golden chaine of the causes of saluation that can neuer be broken so that he which is predestinate shall be called iustified glorified And a little after he saith Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods Elect and Who shall seuer vs from the loue of Christ and I am perswaded that no creatures shall be able to seuer vs from the loue of Christ which he would not haue said if men being in the estate of grace might fall quite from grace And how should they which are iustified haue peace with God if they were not sure to perseuere righteous before God to the ende And how shall it be said that hope maketh not ashamed because the loue of God wherewith God loues his Elect is shed abroad in their hearts by the holy Ghost which is giuen them if any may vtterly fall from that loue How should the testimonie of the spirit which testifieth to the Elect that they are the children of God be true and certaine if it may be quite extinguished Lastly how shall that of Iohn be true they went out of vs because they were not of vs if they had beene of vs they should haue remained with vs if a man may wholy fall from Christ which hath once beene made a true member of him Our Sauiour Christ saith My sheepe heare my voyce and I know them and they follow me and I giue life eternall to them and no man shall take them out of my hand or out of my fathers hand and whatsoeuer my father giueth me shall come vnto me and whosoeuer commeth to me I will not cast out And if any of the Elect being effectually called might wholy fall from grace then there must be a second insition or engrafting into the mysticall body of Christ and therefore a second Baptisme nay for euery fall a new insition and a new Baptisme which must in no wise be graunted wherefore they which are predestinate to be in the estate of grace are also predestinate to perseuere in the same to the end Hereupon it followeth that the desertions of Gods Elect are first of all partiall that is such as wherein God doth not wholy forsake them but in some part Secondly temporarie that is for some space of time and neuer beyond the compasse of this present life For a moment saith the Lord in Esay in mine anger I hid my face from thee for a little season but with euerlasting mercie haue I had compassion on thee saith the Lord thy Redeemer And to this purpose Dauid well acquainted with this matter prayeth Forsake me not ouerlong This sort of Desertions though it be but for a time yet no part of a Christian mans life is free from them and very often taking deepe place in the heart of man they are of long coÌ„tinuance Dauid coÌ„tinued in his dangerous fall about the space of an whole yeare before he was recouered Luther coÌ„fesseth of himselfe that after his coÌ„uersion he lay three yeares in desperation And common experience in such like cases can make record of loÌ„ger time The maner God vseth in forsaking his owne seruants is of two sorts the first is by taking away one grace and putting another in the roome the second by hiding his grace as it were in a corner of the heart God takes away his grace and puts another in the roome diuers waies 1. First he bereaueth his owne children of outward prosperitie yea he will loade them with crosses and yet he wil make a good supply by giuing patience Dauid is driuen out of his kingdome by his owne sonne a heauie crosse yet the Lord ministreth an humble and patient spirit so as he was content to speake If the Lord thus say I haue no delight in thee behold here I am let him doe to me as seemeth good in his eyes So likewise Christian Martyrs are bereaued of all outward safetie and laid open to the violence persecution of tyrants yet inwardly they are established by the power of the might of God when they are most weak they are most strong and when they are most foiled then they obtaine victorie 2. Secondly the Lord cuts off the daies of this life and for recompence to his own elect giues life eternall The righteous is taken away froÌ„ the euill to come This is manifest in Iosias of whom it is said Behold I will gather thee to thy fathers and though shall be put into thy graue in peace and thine eyes shall not see all the euill which I will bring vpon this place 3. Thirdly God takes away the feeling of his loue and the ioy of the holy Ghost for a season then in the roome thereof he kindles an earnest desire thirsting with groanes and cryings vnto heauen to be in the former fauour of God againe This was Dauids case when he complained and said My voyce came to God when I cryed my voyce came to God and he heard mâ— in the day of my trouble I sought the Lord my sore râ—nne and ceased not in the night my soule refused comfort I did thinke vp â—n God and was troubled I prayed and my spirit was full of anguish Selah The like was the estate of the Church making her mone vnto God in Esay O Lord why hast thou made vs to erre from thy wayes and hardened our hearts from thy feare returne for thy seruants sakâ—
thou forsaken me this was the complaint of Gedeon Did not the Lord bring vs out of Egipt but now the Lord hath forsakeÌ„ vs deliuered vs into the hands of the Midianites Iudg. 6. 13. M. Robert Glouer martyr at Couentrie after hee was condeÌ„ned by the Bishop was now at point to be deliuered out of the world it so happened that two or three dayes before his death his heart beeing lumpish and desolate of all spirituall consolation felt in himselfe no aptnesse nor willingnesse but rather a heauinesse and dulnesse of spirit full of much discomfort to beare the bitter crosse of Martyrdome readie now to bee laide vpon him wherevpon hee fearing in himselfe least the Lord had withdrawn his wonted fauour from him made his moane to one Austine his deere friend signifying vnto him how earnestly he had prayed day and night vnto the LORD GOD and yet could receiue no motion nor sense of any comfort from him vnto whome they saide Austine answered againe willing him patiently to waite the Lords pleasure howsoeuer his present feeling was yet seeing his cause was iust and true he exhorted him constaÌ„ntly to sticke to the same to play the maÌ„ nothing doubting but the Lord in his good time would visite him and satisfie his desire with plentie of consolation c. The next day when the time came of the Martyrdome as he was going to the place and was now come to the sight of the stake although all the night before praying for strength and courage he could feele none suddainly he was so replenished with the holy Ghost that he cryed out clapping with his hands to Austine and saying with these words Austine he is come he is come c. and that with such ioy and alacritie as one seeming rather to be risen from some deadly danger to liberty of life then as one passing out of the world by any paines of death Desertion in sinne is when God withdrawing the assistance of his spirit a man is left to fall into some actuall and grieuous sinne And for all this no man is to thinke that God is the authour of sinne but onely man that falleth and Sathan A resemblance of this truth we may see in a staffe which if a man shall take and set vpright vpon the ground so long as he holds it with his hand it stands vpright but so soone as he withdrawes his hand though he neuer push it downe it fals of it selfe In this desertion was the good King Hezekiah of whom the holy Ghost speaketh thus Hezekiah prospered in all his waies therefore dealing with the Ambassadours of the Princes of Babel which sent to him to inquire of the wonder which was done in the Land God left him namely to the pride of his heart to exalt himselfe in tempting him that he might trie out all that was in his heart To this place appertaine Noahs drunkennesse Dauids adulterie Peters deniall of Christ. The reason of such desertions may be this If a patient shall be grieuously sicke the Physition will vse all manner of meanes that can be deuised to recouer him and if he once come to a desperate case the physition rather then he will not restore him will imploy all his skill he will take poyson and so temper it and against the nature thereof he will make a soueraigne remedie to recouer health The elect children of God are diseased with an inward hidden and spirituall pride whereby they affect themselues and desire to be something in themselueâ— foâ—â—h of Christ and this sinne is very dangerous first because when other sinnes die in a man this secret pride gets strength for Gods grace is the matter of pride in such wise that a man will be proud because he is not proude for example if any shall be tempted of the diuell to some proud behauiour and by Gods grace get the victorie then the heart thus thinketh Oh thou hast done well thou hast foiled the enemie neither pride nor any other sinne can preuaile against thee such and such could neuer haue done so and a very good man shall hardly be free from such kind of motions in this life Secondly there is no greater enemie to faith then pride is for it poysoneth the heart and maketh it vncapable of that grace so long as it beareth any sway for he that will beleeue in Christ must be annihilated that is he must be brused and battered to a flat nothing in regard of any liking or affection to himselfe that he may in spirit mount vp to heauen where Christ sits at the right hand of the Father and as it were with both the hands of faith graspe him with all his blessed merits that he may be wisedome righteousnesse sanctification redemption life good workes and whatsoeuer good thing he is neither in nor by nor for himselfe but euery way forth of himselfe in Christ. Now this blessed condition of a beleeuing heart by naturall selfe-loue selfe-liking is greatly hindered God therefore in great mercy to remedie this dangerous corruption lets his elect seruants fal into trouble of minde conscience if they happily be of greater hardnesse of heart into some actuall sin so declaring his wonderfull mercy in sauing them he is faine against his mercy to bring them to his mercy and by sin to saue them from sin By this means the Lord who can bring light out of darknesse makes a remedy of sin to slay pride that inuisible moÌ„ster of many heads which would slay the soule Though this be so yet none must hereupon venter to coÌ„mit any sin against Gods commandemeÌ„ts least in so doing they cast away their soules For the godly man though he fal into sin yet it is against his purpose and it makes his hart to bleed the course of his life shall be alwaies vpright and pleasing vnto God because he is led by the spirit of God The ends for which God vseth desertions are three the first is the chastisement of sins past in the former part of mans life that he may search them out coÌ„sider them he hearâ—ily sorrowfull for them for this end was Iobs triall Thou writest saith he bitter things against me and makest me to possesse the sinnes of my youth The second end is that God may make triall of the present estate of his seruants not that he is ignorant what is in man but because he would haue all men know themselues To this effect saith Moses And thou shalt remember all the way which the Lord thy God lead thee in the wildernesse for to humble thee and to prooue thee to know what was in thine heart whether thou wouldest keepe his commandements or no. This also was the end why the Lord left Ezechias to prooue and trie what was in his heart The triall by desertion serueth for two purposes for other whiles the Lord vseth it for the manifestation of some hidden sinne that the godly may
be deepelier humbled and â—raue more earnestly the pardon of that and other sins For as the beggar is alwaies mending and peecing his garment where he findes a breach so the penitent beleeuing hart must alwaies be exercised in repairing it selfe where it findes a want Againe oft times this triall serues to quicken and reuiue the hidden graces of the heart that men may be thankfull for them and feele an increase of them in the heart The good husbaÌ„d man cuts the braunches of the Vine not that he hath a purpose to destroy theÌ„ but to make them beare more fruit In the Canticles wheÌ„ Christ left his spouse then she riseth out of her bed she opens the dore her hands drop myrrhe on the barre of the doore then further she seekes and cals for him and praiseth him more then euer before Dauid testifieth the like of himselfe In my prosperitie I said I shall neuer be mooued c. but thou didst hide thy face I was troubled TheÌ„ cried I to thee O Lord prayed to my Lord. Lastly men that liue in the Church being for a time left of God become so impeniteÌ„t as that they must be giuen vp to Satan yet for no other cause but that the flesh may be killed and the spirit made aliue in the day of the Lord. The third end is the preuenting of sin to come This appeareth in Paul Least saith he I should be exalted out of measure through the aboundance of reuelations there was giuen vnto me a pricke in the flesh the messenger of Sathan to buffet me because I should not be exalted out of measure In the former times when the Lord among many other had set out Craâ—â—er for the maintenance of his blessed truth against his Gods enemies he left him for a while to fall from his religion to make a dangerous recantation but so as therby he preuented many sins and prepared him to a glorious martyrdome As some of his owne words may testifie which he spake a little before his ende And now saith he I come to the great thing that so much troubleth my conscience more then any thing that euer I did or said in all my life that is the setting abroad of a writing contrary to the truth which now here I renounce as things written with my hand contrary to the truth which I thought in my heart that for feare of death to saue my life c. And for as much as my hand offended writing contrary to my heart my hand shall be first punished therfore for may I come to the fire it shall be first burned Answerably wheÌ„ he was at the fire first he burnt his right hand which subscribed his body suffered the flame with such constancie and steadfastnes as he neuer almost mooued his eyes lift vp to heauen often he repeated his vnworthie right hand Thus death which he most feared he most desired that he might take reuenge of himselfe for his sinne The vse that all good Christian hearts are to make of these desertions is manifold First if they haue outward rest and walke in the feare of God and be filled with the ioy of the holy Ghost let them not be high minded but feare least a forsaking follow Secondly if in any temptation they iudge themselues forsaken let them coÌ„sider this wonderfull worke of spirituall desertions which God exerciseth vpon his owne childreÌ„ very vsually then it may please the Lord they shal find it to be restoratiue against many a quame and swound of spirit conscience into which otherwise they would certainly fall Thirdly seeing God for their triall doth often withdraw himselfe from them let them again draw neere to God presse vnto him euen as a man that shiuers of an ague is always creeping to the fire If it be demanded how a man should come neere G O D the answer is by the vse of his word and praier For by his word he speakes to thee by prayer thou speakest to him Lastly seeing by desertions God will take experience of his seruants let euery man triâ— and search his waies and euer bâ— turning his feete to the waies of Gods commâ—ndements let him indeuour to keepe a good conscience before God and before all men that so he may with Dauid say Iudge me O Lord for I haue walked in mine innocencie my trust hath beene alwaies in the Lord I shall not sâ—ide prooue me O Lord and trie me examine my raines and my heart Vers. 9. Wherewithall shall a young man redresse his waies in taking heede thereto according to thy word FIrst of all be perswaded that the word of God is that onely rule whereby the whole life of euerie man and that in euerie thing must be ordered euen the life of a young man who hath most reasons for himselfe why hee should bee excused as he is most disordered Vers. 10. With mine whole heart haue I sought thee let mee not wander from thy commaundements THen vpon this perswasion giue your selfe vnfainedly to the reading and heating of God his word as the meanes whereby God hath appointed to teach you and pray to God in the carefull vse of those meanes for his holy spirit that thereby you might come to the true vnderstanding of his word Vers. 11. I haue hid thy promise in mine heart that I might not sinne against thee THat which you haue thus learned let it not onely swimme aloft in your braine but let it be deeply setled and grauen in your heart as a treasure labouring to frame all your affections according to it otherwise if thou knowe neâ—er so much it will notkeepe you from sinning against God Vers. 12. Blessed art thou O Lord teach me thy statutes YOu thus profiting giue thankes to God alwaies for that which you haue learned be it neuer so little it is more than many in the world doe know yet content not yourselfe with it as though you had sufficient but pray vnto him to be further inlightned because it is lesse than many other doe and yourselfe ought to know Vers. 13. With my lips haue I declared all the iudgements of thy mouth BVt aboue all be careful to talke of that to others which you do daily learne yourselfe and out of the abundance of your heart speake of good things vnto men Vers. 14. I haue had as great delight in the way of thy testimonies as in all riches THat you may doe all these things labour to haue a ioy in the word and in all the exercises of it more than in any worldly thing and to be occupied in these things with greatest delight for in what soeuer we take greatest delight that will stick fastest in vs. Vers. 15. I will meditate in thy precepts and consider thy waies LAst of all meditate and consider of that with yourselfe which you haue learned and muse vpon it alone not contenting yourselfe with the generall rules but labouring in
on as inceptors in Christianitie others walke on as proficients in Christianitie a fewe runne on as absolute christians in the race First Euery christian is the runner Secondly they begin to runne after iustificatioÌ„ by faith in Christ Regeneration Before which the shackles of sin hinder their running Thirdly the ende of this race is the ende of their life Fourthly the race it selfe is the way of Gods statutes Fiftly the place for these runners is this present world for in the world to come we neede not to runne we shall then receiue the ende of our faith which is the saluation of our soules Sixtly the marke at which they ayme is Iesus Christ that they may perfectly knowe loue and possesse him and therefore this race is nothing else but a continuall and most ardent desire studie and endeuour to profit in the knowledge faith loue incorporation and possession of Christ. Seuenthly The price appointed for such as runne well is eternall life with Christ in heauen Eightly this race hath in it these degrees maturè properè rectè constanter First maturè begin betime Secondly properé make hast Thirdly recté keepe on right Fourthly constanter continue to the ende All which that we may performe we must resolue First that we haue neuer runne farre enough for this were to dreame of an Anabaptisticall perfection SecoÌ„dly we must euer ayme at our marke which is Christ Iesus Thirdly we must forget our ground behinde vs and all those steps we haue troden in it Fourthly we must euer endeuour to that which is before vs. Fiftly we must cast off all impediments in this race Sixtly and lastly let vs consider that when we haue runne heere as fast as we can yet is our reward and crowne in heauen and this will make vs to runne on still When thou shalt enlarge mine heart Some thinke that the Prophet straitned because of his enemies meaneth that if God should graunt him victorie ouer them then his feete should be as hindes feete to runne on in the aboue named way But it is probable he speaketh of that griefe he had at the consideration of Gods wrath for sinne and indeed such sorrowes doe so drawe together the heart that they make a man not onely slowe to doe good but that he cannot moue a foote in this way but if God remoue them and quiet the conscience Rom. 5 1. we are so readie and fit to euery good worke that we will not onely walke in these paths but with great alacritie runne on in the same Nothing can stay vs when that sorrowe is taken from vs no not contempt imprisonment or losse of life THE 5. PORTION ¶ Verse 33. Teach me ô Lord the way of thy statutes and I will keepe it vnto the ende I obserue that in this one octonarie which is not to be found in any of the rest namely that in euery seuerall verse there is a seuerall prayer In the first whereof he prayeth to be taught and then promiseth to take that which God shall teach him He had before resolued to runne in this way but he felt forthwith his owne naturall aberrations and therefore commeth to this guide to be taught Teach me O Lord As the Eunuch in the Acts desires Philip to teach him and a schollet in the schoole his maister to teach him or a stranger in his iourney some guyde to teach him so Dauid heere desires God to teach him It seemes this way is hard to be found by any man and worthie to be found out by all men in which Dauid so often desires to be directed He was no doubt a guide to the blinde an instructâ—r of the ignorant and a learned scholler in the schoole of Christ but fearing all his owne wayes and hungring after greater knowledge which is as the principall wheele of a clocke to the rest he still beâ—aketh himselfe vnto prayer Why then shall we thinke that if he haue once gotten a gliâ—pse of Gods glory reuealed in his word a smaâ—ch of that knowledge manifested in his will a tast of that sweetnes which is in his Lawe or some vnderstanding of that way which leadeth to life we haue enough and are of our selues able tâ— behold that glorie apprehend that knowledge relish that sweetnes or runne on in that way O let vs rather say as Dauid doth Teach me ô Lord. Thus the faithfull after God hath liberally bestowed on them great graces ought alwaies to walke in feare and humilitie knowing that they are subiect to many temptations which they are neuer able to resist vnles he that hath begunne his good worke in them doe make them to continue in the same And I will keepe it vnto the ende It is not enough to begin well but we must goe on this is the comeplement of true pietie righteousnesse Is our garment it must be like Iosephs partie coloured coate downe to the heeles not like that of Dauids Ambassadors cut off in the middest It is the Christians sacrifice and God requires not onely the head that is the beginning but also the tayle that is the ending of this sacrifice Remember Lots wife let vs reade that historie least we our selues become an historie ¶ Verse 34. Giue me vnderstanding and I will keepe thy Law yea I will keepe it with my whole heart Giue me vnderstanding c. We thinke that wisedome is only found amongst the politicians of this world that he who can prouide for himselfe preuent his enemie circumuent his friend and see furthest into the affayres of this world he is the man yea the onely wise man But Dauid here thinks that true wisedome is in vnderstanding and keeping the Lawe of God Moses thought so Deutr. 6. Salomon thought so Prou. 1. 6. Iob thought so chapt 28. 28. and hee that is not of this minde shall one day be enforced to say Alas I haue reiected the word of the Lord and what wisedome is in me Isa. 8. If any one therefore doe want this true wisedome let him as Dauid doth and Iames exhorteth all to doe aske it of him who giueth liberally to all men and vpbraydeth none Iames. 1. 6. And I will keepe it with my whole heart As he promised before pâ—â—seuerance so he promiseth sinceritie The heart is the Christian sacrifice the fountaine of all both good and euill actions and the principall gift which God beggeth at our hands My sonne giue me thy heart It was once â—â— saying of the Bishop of Rome when he would giue licence to our English Catholiques to come vnto our Churches and so be present at our prayers Fili da mihi cor tuum sâ—â—ssicit Sonne giue me thine heart and it sufficeth but he hath retracted this his teleration now he will haue all or nothing Our God is not like their God our aduersaries being iudges He indeed requireth the heart because if we bestow it on him we will forthwith giue him all the rest Let vs not thinke that any seruice
THis shewed first that he prayed against their euill cause secondly that he suffered vniustly first because he suffered for the truth secoÌ„dly because he behaued himself godly in his cause not vsing vnlawful means And we must look that we haue these things before we pray this prayer first that our cause be good secondly that it be rightly handled therefore heretikes and wicked men cannot make this prayer Dauid was long in this trouble and yet he prouoked them not with euill words but laboured to ouercome their euill with goodnes as Psalm 33. So when we doe them no euill when we haue laboured to doe them good and prayed and fasted for them in patience and long suffering then iâ— it be against Gods enemies and their euill causes we may pray this prayer Vers. 86. All thy commandements are true they persecute me fulfâ—ly helpe me HE hath an assured perswasion of the truth of his cause and of the euill vsing of his enemies both which he knoweth by the truth of Gods word this maketh him to stand out in his good cause and to sticke to the truth of Gods word This is a great thing for the diuell will throw into mens minds if this cause were good it should not be persecuted but thou art more precise than needeth c. to this end that if he could once â—â—ing them to doubt of their cause they should leaue suffering for if men bee once perswaded that their cause is euâ—l or if their cause be good and yet if they know iâ— not then can they not suffer for it Therefore if wee will stand in trouble let vs now in peace be assured and grounded in the knowledge of the truth and build vp our selues now in faith and a good conscience For if this be once said to vs of the diuell Thou hast heard much and yet least not profited leaue thy cause betime or else thou wilt shame thy selfe and thy cause toâ— then it must be a great thing that will make vs stand Helâ—â— Though he had been long in trouble so that hee was readie to be destroyed yet hee prayeth contrarie to the reason of the flesh This teached that euen in the greatest trouble we may call vpon God and when all helpe seeâ—eth to be past then is the â—â—me to be holpen because the wickednes of the wicked is at the full and our â—iall is manifest For the lot of the wicked shall not c. Vers. 87. wanteth Vers. 88 Quicken mee according to thy louing kindnes so shall I keepe the testimonie of thy mouth HE sheweth that he was dead and when he desireth to be quickned by louing kindnes he sheweth thâ—t without this there is no quickening for there is no 〈◊〉 I will keep He that kept them before yet in weakenes and his afflâ—ction did somewhat hinder him as Psal. 17. Deliuer me from the affliction c. therfore he 〈◊〉 to keepe them better For troble hindreth the course of obedience and maketh vs â—â—get many things which wee haue learned Then what a benefit haue wee which now are in quiet and haue our libertie Without louing kindnes there is no quickening He playeth to be deliuered that he may keepe Gods commandements and this is the â—ight end of this prayer â—â—ther to be deliuered out of the present euill or to be preserued from it We doe â—â—â—â— pray to be preserued wee pray for our Queene c. But iâ— it be not to this end we 〈◊〉 nothing from beasts This was the end of Dauid in his prosperitie Psalm 23. and this was his ende why hee would bee deliuered from trouble that hee might dwell in Gods house a long season For it was his griefe that hee could not glorifie God Hee desireth to bee quickened to keepe Gods commandements then what are wee that are as dead men when wee heare and pray PORTION 12. LAMED Vers. 89. O Lord thy word endureth for euer in heauen THis part sheweth the comforts that staied him in his trouble his eyes fainted yet hee sawe Gods word to endure for euer in heauen And this is his saith which when hee sawe no helpe in earth yet could lift vp his heart to heauen And hee noteth the weaknes of his enemies that though they had almost made an end of Gods SaiÌ„ts in earth yet they cannot take the word out of heauen which is the seate therof This must comfort vs when persecution waxeth hot so that wee might say with 〈◊〉 I am â—â—â—â— aloâ—e yet the Lord keepeth his word in heauen from whence hee will send it to another place In the confidence hereof Dauid crieth Psalm 2. Why doe c. and in the death of Christ the Sauiour of the world seemed to be dead so that they mocked him He saued others yet Gods word was in heauen and Christ became a Sauiour to them that beleeued When the children of Israel were brought low in Egypt yet Gods word in heauen was true and they returned to the promised land When the Iewes were translated to Babylon so that all hope of returne was taken away yet Daniel and other knewe the word was in heauen that after 70 yeeres they should returne This is true in particular persons as Iob Dauid Ezechias and others being brought very low yet through hope of Gods word which is in heauen they looked for deliueraÌ„ce though they saw no helpe in earth This is good for vs to lay vp against trouble to come and this comforted Bradford Rogers c. which said God would bring his word from heauen to this land againe And because wee cannot see heauen though we must beleeue it by faith which is of things not seene therfore he sheweth that it may be seene in earth Thy truth indureth from generation to generation c. though all things vnder the Sun be changeable yet Gods truth is one for euer Heauen and earth shall passe Matth. 24. and Luk. 21. This generation shall not passe where vnder Ierusalem he setteth out the state of the world till the last day For as the Iewes did not receiue the true Christ so they were deceiued with a false and when they would not looke to cure their soules the Lord sent famine warre and pestilence to consume their bodies and as they would finde no place in their soules for his word so the Lord would leaue them no place in that good land And thus shall the word continue throughout all generations For wheresoeuer the Lord hath a number of his thither hee will send his word to worke in them faith and repentance and so to strengthen them that they shal neuer fall And as for all the rest the Lord will trie them with his word and when they shall be found not to receiue the truth in loue they shall be giuen vp to beleeue lyes afterward loue shall waxe cold and then iniquitie shall preuaile so that the Lord shall bee constrained to send famine and pestilence with which they shall bee exercised till
their finall destruction Thus did the Lord deale with them at Ierusalem and thus shall the Lord doe from generation to generation For his word after this sort shall goe from one nation to another people till the Gospell of the kingdome hath beene preached through all the world and then shall the end come Then wee see that the contempt of the word bringeth destruction to cities and nations Vers. 90. Thy trueth is from generation to generation thou hast laid the foundation of the earth and it abideth THe earth as the Philosophers thinke standeth in the middest of the firmament and as the Scriptures teach vs the waters are aboue the earth so that to reason the earth seemeth to be very fickle and readie to fall albeit to our sense nothing seemeth so stedfast How commeth it to passe then that the earth falleth not or is not couered with water but because of the word wherein God hath commaunded it so to be as in the beginning hee made it by the word The Lord gaue bounds to the Sea the which it should not passe and those bounds it kept two thousand yeeres then by the word of the Lord it ouerflowed the earth but after that it hath to this day continued within his bankes because God hath so appointed it And if these be so sure by the word of the Lord the word must needs be sure and stedfast wherein God hath promised that he wil haue his Church to the end The like reason Ieremie vseth chap. 31. and 35. 36. 37. So long as the Sun and the Moone continue in heauen so long will I haue my Church vpon the earth though the wicked rage against it This must stay and comfort vs when these thoughts assault vs Oh if the word should be taken from this place where then should it rest If this King or Queene should dye where should the word become then This must assure vs I say that the Lord will prouide for his Church so that the word may continue amongst them so long as his couenant of the night and the day abideth Vers. 91. They continue euen to this day by thine ordinances for all are thy seruants THese are deputed of God to be his seruants and this answereth an objection Obiect These things are chaungeable Answ This in that they are so it is to seâ—â—e Gods iudgements for the saluation of the good and the confusion of his enemies The Sunne is certaine and yet for the glorious victorie of Gods people vnder Ioshua it stood still So did it turne back for Ezechias The waters also were his seruants to take vengeance on his enemies at the flood so likewise the red Sea saued Gods children and destroyed his foes Then when these creatures keepe not their course it is the worke of God for the good of his people and the hurt of his enemies Much more are the ordinarie workes his seruants as moderate raine drie weather c Leuit 25. for to restifie his fauour to his children as immoderate drought for the hurt of his foes So discord â—amine plague warre c all these waite on GOD to serue him when he will punish any people as peace loue plentie health strength c. are to the comfort of his people All are his Seruants All the creatures round about are readie to serue him at his will from the Angels in heauen to the wormes in the earth therefore hee is called the Lord of Hosts they are not ordered by nature fortune or such like but by Gods prouidence example Psal. 107. If we were perswaded of this then should we be seared if our hearts were not right with God and we should be comforted when our hearts were right before him knowing that these serue to testifie his loue to them that feare him and to testifie his wrath where he is displeased This must driue vs from second causes to looke to GOD If God be with us who shall be against us If wee were perswaded that they shall all beare witnesse with vs or against vs then would we be fearfull and desirous to be reconciled to God for he hath giuen these creatures to vs no otherwise to vse then that wee may be in CHRIST for if we be not then must we giue account for them but if we be recoÌ„ciled to GOD then haue we a speciall comfort that nothing shall burt vs and when they might seeme to hurt they shall helpe vs our enemies shall be our friends and the stones shall be at league with vs and nothing shall separate vs from the loue of God Fire shall burne vs easily and water shall easily drowne vs for though Tyrants abuse these for a time yet they are Gods seruants and they groane with vs for our redemption Doe all creatures groane and shall we be secure Doe they their seruice and shall not wee doe our duties Then most grieuous shall our condemnation be ¶ Vers 92. Except thy Lawes had bene my delight I had euen now perished in mine â—â—â—â—â—ction IT seemeth by many verses in this Psalme that Dauid was much afflicted for his life was in his hand his soule cleaued vnto the dust hee was sore troubled and had it not beene for comfort out of Gods Word doubtlesse hee had perished in his trouble This verse I may call A perfume against a Plague the sicke in â—â—â—â—â—â—â—â— the afflicted mans consolation and a blessed Triumph in and ouer all troubles In which note 1. That Dauid was afflicted 2. that hee was readie to perish in his affliction 3. the remedie against his affliction namely Gods Lawe 4. the application of that remedie it was his delight 1. Dauid was afflicted hee was the beloued of the Lorde one of his worthiest Captanes wee reade of in the Bible and indeede a man after Gods owne heart yet the Cup nay the bitter cup of affliction could not passe away from him but because he was made strong enough to beare this mingled drinke and surely all mens braines beare not wine alike therefore did hee drinke vp many a full drâ—ught We ought to thinke of Dauids troubles and to esteeme it as an argument of Gods great fauour towards vs if to the great carowses which we take of Gods blessings it shall please him to adde a purging potion of affliction There is no true sonne but since follie is bound vp by nature in his heart the rod of correction must be laid vpon him From Adam to Christ in whom we all are all haue beene partakers of affliction It was Dauids iudgement In the sweate of thy face shalt thou eate thy breade it was a part of Christs consecration by affliction hee was made the high Priest of our saluation Exulerat Christus comites nos exulis huius Essedecet cuius nos quoque membra sumits Our head Christ here an exile was We members must this exile trace But why doth God thus visite his dearest and most dutifull seruants Answ. I to shewe how he hateth sinne when he
obserue with what delight of heart cheerefulnesse of countenance volubilitie of speech nimblenesse of wit strength of memorie and dexteritie of the whole man they goe about euery good thing and what is the cause of all this God putteth into them his good spirit and maketh all things as it were possible vnto them Hee that knoweth not this bee hee Minister or Auditor knoweth little of the Christian combate Is this so 1 humble thy selfe vnder the mightie hand of God that he may exalt thee in due time 1. Pet. 5. 7. 2 despaire not though sorrowe come in the euening ioy may come in the morning they that sowe in teares shall reape in ioy 3 censure not when men are not alike cheerefull in diuine duties especially Ministers who oftentimes partly for their owne sinne and partly for the sinnes of their auditors who either pray not for them or loue them not or grace them not or are not worthie of the best things are put to silence Augustine reporteth of himselfe that at his meditations of many sermons hee was often most cheerefull in the Pulpit on the suddaine heauie And I heard once a godly man in the like case speake thus to his auditors I was neuer so humbled as this day the Lord hath humbled mee in my ministery because you haue not assisted mee with your prayers A willing patient louing and charitable auditorie setteth an edge vpon the zeale of the Preacher 4 art thou dull waite for this quickening for in comming it will come and will not tarie That Martyr founde it who after the combate of many a dayes conflict cryed out euen at the stake Austine it is come it is come Mistris Honnie-wood that worthie woman found it after many yeares conflict betwixt frayletie and faith and here the Prophet Dauid found the same 5 vse all holy meanes to stirre vp the graces of God in thee as men doe to rayse vp one out of a dead sleepe the neglect whereof is the graue of many graces 6. feare this relapse into deadnesse of spirit after some extraordinary ioye and when you haue most meanes It is strange to see what readinesse there is in many people that want Gods word to goe many a mile for it to studie and talke of it and what small account it is made of amongst them that haue it in abundance 7 take heed of the soules languishing no consumption is like to this For by them c. Quickened hee was as hee saith by GOD but yet also by the word soundly preached sauingly vnderstood and particularly applied to the conscience This then doth the power of CHRISTS death make a man indeede to dye vnto sinne then doth the power of his resurrection make him to walke on in newenes of life No Aqua-vitae or caelestis like vnto this by which wee haue inward peace of conscience and an outward obedience to GODS commaundements Dauid reioyced in this blessing so ought wee wee desire to bee euer quicke and cheerefull to all good duties it is onely GOD by his spirit in the word that can giue it ¶ Vers. 94. I am thine saue me for I haue sought thy precepts IN the former verse the Prophet felt the spirit of God stirring vp his heart to beleeue Gods promises heere it becomes the spirit of supplication for he yet feeling terrors within and troubles without crieth to his Sauiour Saue me ô Lord. Yea Dauid but thou art a grieuous sinner thinkest thou that God will heare sinners didst not thou affirme Psal. 66 18. if I regard iniquitie in mine heart God will not heare me why then prayest thou vnto me why Lord I am thy seruant and the Sonne of thine handmaide I am thine saue me yea but many very hypocrites will say that they belong vnto me how prouest thou that thou art mine He that seeketh to know and doe thy will he is thine but I haue sought to know and to doe thy will therefore I am thine and this is the summe of this verse Saue me Saluation then belongeth to the Lord. Psal. 3. 8. yea it belongeth to him alone he saueth both man and beast an horse is a vaine thing in the day of battell neither is any man deliuered by mans might He is that Aiacis clypeus vnder which we are safe those Eagles wings vpon which we are carried that strong tower to which we must resorte and a very present helpe in the time of trouble when neither the wisedome of thy minde nor the strength of the body nor the gold in thy chest nor the endeuours of thy friends nor the multitude of an armie nor the defensed citie can doe thee any good then the name of the Lord is a strong tower euery righteous Dauid may flie vnto it and is deliuered How often doth God complaine of Israel that they had trusted in man and in the power of man and did not make him their saluation It is mans nature to relie more vpon outward meanes as physicke in sicknes friends in disgrace an hoast in warre c. then vpon God But he that without this captaine will conquer shall haue Zenacharibs reward without this Pilote will enter vpon the sea shall haue Pharaohs reward without this Physitian will be cured shall haue Asahs reward and he that will pray vnto any other for helpe saue the God of Israel shall in the ende haue the reward of Bâ—all Prophets When all saile vs God will not saile vs. Cast thy burthen vpon the Lord and he will nourish thee Psal. 55. 23. cast your care vpon him for he careth for you 1. Pet. 5. 7. Saue me with the Prophet let vs at all times in all places for all persons vpon all occasions call vpon God For 1. it is his commandement 2. a part of his worship 3. an honour to him 4 a testimonie of our faith 5. it distinguisheth him from idols vs from idolaters 6 By it we obtaine all things 7. our many wants moue vs to this dutie 8. all nations call vpon their Gods shall not Ionah call vpon his God 9. By it we talke with God 10. the contrarie argueth an Atheist Psal. 53. 4. Say therefore in all troubles Saue me ô Lord for thy mercy sake 1. But remember that thou must call vpon God alone forsaluation The Gentiles that know not God haue many other Sauiours the idolaters that knowe not God aright haue many also But cursed is the image and the image maker an idol is nothing nothing worth it workes nothing The learned Papist knoweth this the ignorant must not 6. If they would not haue the poore people to adore their breaden God why doe they make it at sometimes to bleede or their wooden gods why doe they cause them sometimes to speake otherwhiles to sweate many times to smile and oftentimes to stretch forth the hand to receiue oblations offered vnto them Origen saith well Impossibile est vt qui Deum rectè nouit supp ex sit statuae It is impossible that he
who truely knoweth God should fall downe before an image Lactantius said well Non dubium est quin nulla sit tbireligio vbi simulacrum est How shall they call vpon him whom they haue not beleeued how shall they beleeue on them which are no Gods but the worke of mens hands I am thine This indeed is an excellent motiue to drawe from the Lord helpe in trouble I am thine thine by creation I was made by thee thine by adoption I was assigned ouer to thee thine by donation I was giuen to thee thine by marriage I was espoused to thee thine by redemption I was purchased by thee thine by stipulation I haue vowed my selfe vnto thee Saue me for I am thine Then 1 God hath especiall care of his 2. he aboue the rest hath regard of his annoynted 3. a sinner may be Gods child nay vnlesse a sinner first not Gods at all The whole haue no need of the Physitian but such as are sicke 4. none can truely call vpon God but such as are perswaded they belong to God 5. a man may nay he must be perswaded that he is Gods childe 2. Cor. 13. 5. Omnis anima saith one est aut sponsa Christi aut adultera diabols Euery soule is either the spouse of Christ or the diuels strumpet He will not be his owne he must not be the diuels he dares not be the worlds he is Gods owne childe he will not serue two maisters In this seruice is true libertie to be Gods sonne is the truest nobilitie We thinke the Barbarians seelie people who in many places of the world preferre iron or leade or some base mettall before gold but as for such amongst vs as make gold their God wee thinke them wise men seest thou a man wise after this sort there is more hope of a Barbarian then of him For I haue sought thy precepts Many signes there be and trials of our adoption as Rom 8. 15. I he spirit witnesseth to our spirits that we are the children of God and Ioâ— 3. 14 by this we knowe that we are translated from death to life because we loue the brethren And Ioh. 8. 47. He that is of God heareth Gods words But to seeke out the knowledge of Gods will and to practise it in life and conuersation this is the very badge of Gods childe Reade but this one Psalme and you shall finde Dauid many times protesting his loue to Gods lawe promising his obedience to Gods commandements praying for knowledge of Gods will and valuing this treasure aboue all the treasures of the earth Seeke them to knowe knowe to remember remember to beleeue beleeue to practise and you shall be blessed in your deed It is curiositie to seeke onely to knowe or at least to knowe that which is aboue our knowledge it is pietie to seeke to knowe and doe those things which belong to the peace of conscience and pure conuersation ¶ Vers. 95. The wicked haue waited for me to destroy me but I will consider thy testimonies HE prayed before that God would saue him had he not need thinke you when the wicked waited to destroy him thus this and the former verse haue their coherence Here then he complaineth against his aduersaries and protesteth notwithstanding his recourse to Gods word He describeth his aduersaries by their names calling them wicked ones 2. by their diligence they lay waite 3 by their malice they waite to destroy him For the first the hebrew word translated wicked if the letters be transposed signifieth a rich man because it is hard to finde goods and goodnes riches and righteousnes in one person and I thinke that Salomon calleth riches the treasures of iniquitie Prou. 10. 2. not onely because they are gathered by badde meanes but also because often their owners are bad men These wicked persons strangers from the wombe the sonnes of men the children of Beliall scoffing Ishmaels parasiticall Doegs persecuting Sauls Dauid often complaineth of in this Psalme as veres 23. 52. 61. 69 78 85. 87. 110 241. 157 261. and here and in many other Psalmes And surely not without cause for many were these euill spirits that vexed him his brother Eliab accused him of pride Goliah the Philistine despised him to his face Saul the King hunted him as a partridge Doeg the Edomite slandered him to his Lord Absolon his sonne draue him out of his kingdome Achitophel his counsellor counselled against him Mâ—choâ— his wife contemned him in her heart Shemey his subiect rayled on him in his miserie Nabal the Charmelite played the churle with him and they that did eate of his breade and were entertained as friends became in the ende his vtter enemies and all because the Lord loued him and he followed that which good was When Caine and Abel can agree in one field Ishmael and Izaak in one house Iakob and Esau in one wombe then shall the wicked and godly agree together not before see Prou 29. 29. It is the nature of the wicked to be opposite to the good and persecutors of the godly therefore are they compared to Lions Beares Tygers Bulls Serpents Adders Archers and Foulers the godly man is the Partridge they the Hauke 1. let the Hauke all her lifetime sit vpon her Lords fist yet when she dies she is but cast vpon the dunghill let the Partridge be chased all the daies of her life yet after her death she shal be brought in a siluer dish to her Lords table Yet knowe that if thou oppose thy selfe against the godly thou art to be reputed but a wicked man Waited They were vigilant diligent and wise to doe hurt neuer did Cat so waite for the mouse or Wolfe for the sheepe or Lion for the Lambe or Hauke for Partridge or Fouler for Bird or the Souldier for his enemies as they waited for him they bent their bowe they made readie their arrowes vpon the string that they might secretly shoote at him that was vpright of heart Dauid complaineth of this so may wee Dauid prouided for these so ought we and though they waite day and night and lay all kindes of battes that can be yet in the ende Dauid hath the best for in the name of the Lord he shall destroy them This is our comfort waite they may but they can doe no more Luke 22. 31. For me Dauid had many followers in the time of his troubles yet his aduersaries aymed especially at his life Strike say they the Shepheard and the sheepe shal be scattered Stub vp the roote and the branches will wither chop off the heade and the members will perish if Dauid be once gone who shall resist Thus the worthiest Princes grauest counsellors and most vigilant Ministers haue euer beene the marke of wicked Archers Thus like the King of Aram they say 2. Chron 18. 31. Fight you not with small or great but against the King of Israel onely Experience wee haue had of this in the daies of our gracious Queene Elizabeth
dayes because wee attribute so much to ministeriall knowledge and haue felt so little profit by the teaching of the Spirit and seeing we brag so much of faith haue so little loue lastly whereas wee boast of our professioÌ„ and yet are so little profited in holy conuersation the Lord for such contempt of his trueth doth now teach vs by deluding spirits and fantasticall deuisers and the lying Familie of loue Wherefore vnlesse we be more enflamed with a loue of the truth and an hatred of heresie than we haue been it may come to passe that as in the Primitiue Church the Gospell of Iesus Christ being preached at the first of men of the lowest state and afterward for the good liking of it was brought to bee preached after the more learned sort euen so heresie now beginning in the vnlearned and ignorant people may by the iust iudgement of God for the contempt of the word take place euen among the best learned For it is as easie for the Lord in his iudgements to send a lying spirit into foure hundred learned men as to suffer the common Israelites to bee deluded therewith so then we haue the mysteries of iniquitie to teach the mysteries of righteousnes and we must learne loue of them which are the abusers of loue Wherefore if wee desire to know Christ crucified by the spirit in his word if wee will know him to be our Prophet our Priest and our King we must be new creatures for the olde things are gone and new things haue succeeded them in their place wee must let loue be laborious in vs and fruitfull in good workes But when wee haue not so good misliking of heretikes wee shall finde them as the grashoppers of Egypt we shall see new and old enemies ioyne together to the great dishonour of our God Oh how I loue thy lawe We haue then in this verse a iust occasion to examine our selues how we profit in the loue of Gods word wherein the Prophet for our example and imitation pathetically protesteth how he loueth the word of the Lord to declare that it was not in outward shew but in inward affection and that he did not indeede delude himselfe as we do in many things he proueth it by effects for that here alone is true wisedome and not elsewhere to bee found Wherefore it shall not bee amisse to gather all such proofes whereby we may see his loue was vnfained and came from the bottome of his heart The first is a speciall hatred that hee had to the contrarie that is to all false religion opposed to the true seruice of God Secondly it may be shewed in the circumstance of the time and that for two causes both in respect of the lawe which then had little countenance and in respect of his person which then did suffer contempt The third is the reposing of his felicitie in the word when either he felt the sweete promises of God or his inward man delighted with the law in that he preferred it before all profit pleasure glorie with which things naturall men are most delighted as also his great griefe of minde when either he felt not such comfort in Gods promises or his inward man not delighting in his word or when he saw any other traÌ„sgressing the same The fourth is his careful vsing of the means which were many namely his conference with Gods children either in reaching his gifts vnto them or in the participating of their gifts with him his praying praysing of God his holy meditations and his vowing with himselfe to keepe the law of the Lord. In that so vehemently he bursteth forth into this speech Oh how loue I the law we are to see his great zeale to compare our selues with it and where he saith 〈◊〉 we are to learne that if we finde in our selues any wearinesse and loathsomnesse to this exercise we are not as yet sound at the heart Concerning this word thy law we may note that he putteth the law of God his loue thereunto for his loue to God for this end because euery man wil say that he loueth God as the Turke the Pope the Familie of loue but few of vs and none of them doe loue his word For is there any heretike or hath bin who perswadeth not himselfe and would perswade others that he loueth God Wherefore to our vse we must know that if we feare the Lord we must feare him in his threatnings denounced by his word if we say we loue him we must loue his promises contained in his truth if we obey him we must obey his commandements reuealed in his will if we will worship him we must worship him according to the prescript rule of his owne ordinances For the first reason which we haue shewed to be the heartie hatred of false doctrine or false religion he saith Portion 15. vers 1. I hate vaine inuentions but thy law doe I loue And in Portion 21. vers 3. I hate false hood and abhorre it but thy law doe I loue And in the fourth Portion vers 5. he â—larly prayeth against it saying Take from me the way of lyâ—â—g and graâ—â—t me gratiously thy truth Where we see that as the mail of God sheweth his loue to the truth so he sheweth his hatred to lies Neither must we vnderstand here that which he calleth the way of lying for a breach of any particular commaundement but for a generall breach of the whole law of God for a thing opposite to the truth of Gods word so also is it to be vnderstood when the Spirit of God calleth Satan the father of lies that is of fained and forged doctrine both in religion and life as also God is said to be the Father of all truth Now it is manifest I neede not as I thinke to shew this out of the Law nor by the Prophets nor by the example of godly Kings how it is by precept commaunded and by practise vsed onely we will shew a few places in stead of many Deut. 7. vers 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. Deut. 13. 6. 7. Zach. 13. 3. Where we may see that naturall loue shall giue place to heauenly loue the second table must giue place to the first and the loue of man to the loue of God Psal. 16. 4 the Prophet professeth that he will not once make mention of their names within his lips For examples we may see Reuel 2. 6. how acceptable it was in the sight of the Lord that the Church of Ephesus hated the heresie of the Nicolaitans and Reuel 3. 15. the Spirit of God reprooueth the Laodiceans because they were neither hot nor cold So grieuous a thing is it in the eyes of the Lord when the world will rather take vp false religion than zealously gainsay it But it may be that their ciuill conuersation and outward courtesie doth much slake our hatred against
with the one so we are cast down with the other by mistrust in Gods prouidence and despaire of his promises Experience teacheth vs that as a little prosperitie maketh vs to forget God so many inconueniences by affliction may befal vs as either dulnesse deadnes blockishnes or wicked shifts or vngodly doubts Wherfore the man of God here teacheth vs that if he vsed such remedies in the greater troubles theÌ„ how much more should we vse them in the lesse We are here besides to accuse our vnbeleefe bewrayed in small things seeing the Prophet in so great extremities exercised his faith against all the reasons of flesh and blood As the Lord giueth not so great graces vnto vs as to him so he will not presse vs with so great temptations as he did him And if the Lord did helpe his Saints in great afflictioÌ„s surely he will also help vs if we likewise striue against mistrust We may see the Saints of God were neuer so delicately brought vp that they neuer wanted so that if the Lord hath so dealt with his most excellent and faithfull seruants what will he do to vs vnfaithfull ones if he did so to theÌ„ which were vnder the law to whom were made greater promises of outward things what will he do to vs to whom are promises made of spirituall things vnder the Gospel as of the forgiuenes of sins of the renewing our hearts of spirituall ioyes of the kingdome of heauen If the Lord then lay on vs such troubles as he laid on our forefathers how much more should we suffer them seeing we may profit by their example who were vnder the Law who were in the dawning of the day or rather in the night in respect of vs vnto whom Christ is crucified and risen again We must then be ashamed of our womanish nature who will shrinke at so little triall think that the Lord should deale more gently with vs than with them They were in the shadow of the Law we in the bright Sunne of the Gospell which if we see we shall accuse our selues of the wants of Gods graces in vs seeing he dealt thus with his dearest Saints In that he addeth quicken me according vntâ— thy word he sheweth that he meant not to escape by naturall meanes although as he would vse them so he stayed not in them he vsed these as accessaries but the word of God as principall For his principall was to be quickned by the word and his accessary was the vsing of ordinarie meanes Then in all afflictions let vs craue of God that we may not vse vnlâ—wfull meanes but rather the promises of God as our chiefest strength feeling them with Gods fauour in vs then may we vse the other to these For then will the Lord giue successe and blessing to naturall and secondary meanes when our hearts being chiefely stayed on the promises of God as our chiefest strength and feeling them with Gods fauour in vs in the forgiuenes of our sinnes and renuing of our mindes we craue a blessing on the creatures as on the second meanes Besides he acknowledgeth in this word quicken the Lord to be the author of life and that without his word he was as dead This life indeed is the shadow of death common with the reprobates and bruit beasts and our life is only in Christ Iesus So Adam was called dead what is that surely in that his soule had notâ—ing to doe with God and although God gaue him a naturall life yet spiritually he was dead Thus the Saints of God thought they were at the last cast ready for the buriers when they could not feele Gods presence and promises According to thy Word that is according to thy promises for wee haue none assurance to come to GOD vnlesse his word be giuen vnto vs. What had he especiall or peculiar promises working in him The diuers places of this Psalme will she we no such thing because this Psalme is an image of Regeneration They were generall promises as are other in many places of the Scripture Reioyce O Syon for thy redeemer commeth Euery man might applie this to himselfe as is also that place Esay 66. 2. I that dwell in heauen will looke cuen to him that is poore and of a contrite heart and trembleth at my words These promises are generall and therefore we must looke to be quickned by them For the Lord saith that though Eternitie be his place yet will he come to them that be of a contrite heart so that sith the Lord hath made this promise we must by Faith vse it Come vnto me saith Christ all that labour and are loaden Behold another generall promise which we must applie to ourselues by Faith making this argumeÌ„t without selues Lord thou hast promised this whosoeuer is wearie and heauie loaden shall of thee be refreshed Lord I am wearie and heauie loaden Lord therefore helpe me according to thy promise I came not saith our Sauiour in another place to call the righteous but sinners to repentance We see that these generall precepts must be belieued and we must craue Gods spirit that we may be quickened and receiue life by them For though they be generall to all yet we must vnderstand that euery man is to applie them seuerally vnto himselfe Howbeit we must first belieue the generall promises and then by prayer we are to craue a speciall vse of them as of them wherein we belieue Vers. 108. O Lord I beseech thee accept the free offering of my mouth and teach mee thy iudgements NOw the Prophet prayeth for the clearer vnderstanding of Gods word This is then his principall which here is set downe more plaine The meaning therefore of this verse is that I may thus be quickned cleare my iudgement that I may see how thou dealest with thy seruants that I may haue comfort in thy promises As the aire being troubled the weather is darkened so the mind of man being troubled with ignorance storms mists clouds of temptations is much distempered Wherefore he prayeth against these port 17. 7. Shew the light of thy countenance vpon thy seruant teach me thy statutes Where we may see how afflictions had hidden as it were the ccuntenance of God shewing also that the face and fauour of God appeareth in nothing so much as in the true vnderstanding of his word And port 8. 8. The earth O Lord is full of thy mercies teach me thy statutes Port 2. vers 4. Blessed art thou O Lorde teach mee thy statutes Whereas God is good he reuealeth it in nothing more then in this pure vnderstanding Teach mee thy iudgements c. As if the man of God should say This is one thing wherevnto I will giue ouer my selfe euen to see how thou doest punish the wicked and conductest thy children So that we must learne that as it is necessarie to vnderstand the law and the Gospell so is it requisite to discerne Gods
iudgements For as wee cannot learne the one without obseruing of Gods mercie so wee cannot attaine to the other without marking his vengeance We must see alwayes by the peculiar teaching of Gods spirit how the Lord punisheth in iustice and yet in mercie in wrath and yet in loue in rigour and hatred of our sinne humbling vs with one hand in pittie and compassion to our saluation comforting vs with the other hand Wee see then how the Prophet prayeth both to see them and to marke them wee neede teach this often because wee dreame so much of fatall necessitie and of the connexions of naturall causes or else because we cannot discerne betweene the crosses of the godly and the vngodly so that as the wise man saith Eccl 9. 2. All things come alike to all men and the same condition is to the iust and to the wicked to the good and to the pure and to the polluted and to him that sacrificeth and to him that sacrificeth not as is the good so is the sinner hee that sweareth as hee that feareth or reuerenceth an oath This is then a singular gift of God to discerne how by the selfe-same meanes the Lord both humbleth the good and ouerthroweth the wicked The meaning then of the man of God briefly is O Lord giue me a right iudgement in thy iudgements that I may see how thou sauest thy children and punishest thine enemies otherwise I shall neuer discerue this Accept the free offerings c. We must marke how these things are ioyned together this is the thing for which I sacrifice the thing I wish I desire and pray for and therefore O Lord accept it The man of God alludeth here to sacrifices and sheweth that the Lord is delighted with no sacrifice more than with prayer and thankes-giuing For all other sacrifices in the time of the law as the slaying of goates killing of bullocks tended to these two as appeareth Psal. 50. 14. Offer unto God praise and pay thy vow to the most high and in the 22. vers Hee that offereth vnto mee praise shall glorifie me c. In which places the Lord sheweth that he had ordained the other sacrifices as temporal means to the eternall vse of thanksgiuing for so the Lord dealt with them as with children leading them as it were by the hand by temporal things to eternal Psal. 14 1. 2. the Prophet saith Let my prayer be directed in thy sight as incense and the lifting vp of mine hand as an euening sacrifice Where hee sheweth alluding to the sacrifices that as a sweet smell is pleasant vnto man so is the sacrifice of prayer fragrant vnto the Lord. This is the sacrifice euery day to be offered mentioned in Malachie 1. 11 where the Prophet or rather the Lord rebuking the Priests for their corrupt offerings saith From the rising vp of the Sunne to the going downe of the same my Name is great among the Gentiles in euery place incense shal be offered vnto my Name and a pure offering c. Here by the Altar and sacrifice the Prophet meaneth the spirituall seruice of God which should be vnder the gospel when an end should be made to all the legall ceremonies by Christs only sacrifice Therefore Heb. 13. 15. Let vs by him offer the sacrifice of praise alwayes to God that is the fruite of our lips which confesse his Name c. It is good to note this praise and thanksgiuing which as it is the end of sacrifices which being ioyned with doing good is the onely offering left to Christians and only is pleasing vnto God For as our fathers might know that their sacrifices were not accepted but as the Lord shewed fauour so our prayer is not accepted but as the Lord in free mercie doth graciously receiue it Wherefore it is said Gen. 4. The Lord hath regard to Abel his oblation that is he accepted fauourably the sacrifice of Abel Thus wee also vse to deale in our suites to noble persons if it please you to accept my seruice or if you will vouchsafe to receiue my suite and to consider of my supplication so here the man of God saith in effect Looke vpon this my prayer with a pittifull eye a merciful countenance We are then to knowe how wee by our prayers get no credit with the Lord but the Lord giueth credit to our prayers If then God be not delighted with our prayers which are our best things how much lesse then wil he be pleased with other things The Papists then are carnall and as our Sauiour Christ said of Peter whom they follow in faults and not in graces they sauour not of the things of the spirit Well we are to learne that if God so dealeth in our prayers he will so deale in all other things which are the better by them The free will offering c. We are here also taught to giue vnto the Lord a free offering for hee loueth a cheerefull giuer and cannot abide vs to come vnto him by constraint The Lord in the old time would haue the fattest of the flocks the purest and why because he would thereby trie his people whether his people would offer cheerfully and willingly or no by so much it was vnto him more acceptable by how much it was offred more freely So Abel Gen 4 offred of the fat of the flock that is of the best A mans sacrifice may be refused because of his corruption in him and there is no grace in man without Faith in Christ which may stād him in steed to make his sacrifice acceptable before God We must thē pray vnto God that we may offer our praiers freely that they may not be customable but that there may be in vs a lust a spirit a desire to pray remēbring this saying of the Prophet accept the free will offering of my lippes His meaning then of his words briefly is this much I do not this O Lord constrainedly or against my will but with a free good will and cheerefull heart I make my prayer vnto thee We see then our dulnes and wearines in our prayer which we must bewaile in our selues as that which hindreth vs from the fauour of God Would we deale so with a Prince as to offer vnto him the euill things as saith Malachie chapt 1. 8. And if yee offer the blinde for sacrifice is it not euill and if yee offer the lame and sicke is it not euill offer it now vnto thy Prince will hee be content with thee or accept thy person saith the Lord of hosts If we had a supplication to our Prince would we come so sluggishly so vnreuerently so carelesly as we come to pray not remembring his Maiestie neither feeling our wants nor desiring our requests nor fearing the repulse would wee not shake off all this sluggishnesse and deadnes then let vs translate this to the seeing of GOD by Faith and comming before his presence by
in more wicked daies than he did For whom shall we haue to follow Some follow this religion some follow that some giue themselues to this shift some to that so that we haue no examples to build vs vpon but a multitude to bring vs from the right way Seeing then we are farre worse than the Prophet and our daies worse than his times let vs say Away from me ye wicked that is seeing we cannot auoide our dwelling and liuing among the wicked yet Lord let vs be kept from the corrupt example of the wicked and graunt that we may eschue all familiaritie with them And as in haruest if in euery place of the lands where we reape or mow were Snakes we would be very warie least we were stung or impoysoned so had we neede in these dangerous and plentiful daies of sinne to be circumspect least we be either impoysoned with false doctrine or stung with an euill conscience And as a man being a meere stranger in goodnes liuing in the companie of godly men hearing them seeing them and conferring with them in good things would by Gods grace so be conuerted so a good man falling into the familiaritie and like affections speeches and actions of the wicked shall easily be corrupted We shall see sooner that we are infected and hurt than wee shall espie how wee are infected and hurt and though presently we see it not yet hereafter wee shall And as it is the mercie of God to be good by the communion of Saints so it is the iust iudgement of God to be wicked with the companie of the vngodly Neither must we thinke that here is meant to goe out of the world to auoide the euill for we liue all vnder one Sunne which is aboue vs we treade all on one earth which is vnder vs we vse all one water for our necessities wee haue like callings with them wee ioyne in the same townes with them yea and often dwell in one house with them but we must beware wee haue no fellowship with them in their sinne we must away with their deuices to mistrust Gods mercie wee must hate their imaginations wherewith they displease God we must not draw in their yoke with them If then thou hast a wicked father or if thou hast a wicked sonne or vngodly seruant or an euill companion thou must not haue familiaritie or drawe in a line with them thou must not bee a fellowe or a companion in sinne with them so shall wee keepe our selues vnspotted For as the euill men if they purpose to be obstinate in sinne will take no profit by the companie of the godly so the good men if they will feare and suspect the vngodlines of the wicked and looke vnto their waies shall by the Lord bee preserued from their euill For we see that as the euill men are not the better for the godly with whom they are ioyned in the same towne or house with them because they are so shie of goodnes so if we be as shie of their wickednesse wee shall be freed from much vngodlines Wherefore wee must not be like affected we must not thinke as they thinke speake as they speake doe as they doe nor vse their calling as they doe Otherwise wee see that as the euill by the godly are bettered so the good are made worse by the vngodly Thus we haue heard that as the man of God in the first shewed himselfe to haue an hatred to the secret deuices of mans imaginations so in the second he setteth downe a reason of the same where we declared that we could neuer be brought to the true hatred of euil inuentions vntil we be throughly perswaded of Gods prouidence whereof when we be once truely perswaded wee shall not need to swarue this way or that way because in all assaults we haue a sufficient refuge in God In that he putteth his trust in Gods word we must learne that we must neuer seuer faith and Gods promises whereby we must be staied and leane to his prouidence otherwise we shall haue but vaine speculations of his prouidence vntill wee knowe out of the word to whom the promises doe appertaine and what hee requireth of them to whom they are made On which word of God whilest wee take hold euen as a shield safegardeth vs from the blow of the aduersarie so the promises of God are a sufficient buckler to defend vs from the darts of our enemie So that if we haue the Lord for our tower against Sathan if we be in pouertie we shall see the Lord our shield and wealth if wee be in sicknes hee shall be our castle and health The Israelites had proofe hereof who so long as they made the Lord their shield and refuge were not once touched of their enemies If this faith be in vs then shall wee bee perswaded that the hearing of the word and time which wee spend in prayer to the Lord will not hinder our calling nor hurt our profit but so long as wee walke in our waies ioyning with our calling the hearing of Gods word and prayer hee will be our defence and tower and either saue vs from damage or turne all our euils to our good We must see all this out of the word of God For our Sauiour Christ as we saide before did not rest in the omnipotencie of God to put away Sathan being an euill spirite and therefore hauing nothing to doe with him but withstood him with this It is written still alleaging the word of God shewing that whilest he had bread hee should vse it as an ordinarie meane and when he had none â—e should not make bread of stones but stay vpon the blessing of God which is aboue all meanes Thus wee see how the promises of God in his word did stay him And here see how the faith of Gods children differeth from the loose imaginations of the wicked who though they giue great titles to the Lord of his mercie iustice loue and prouidence neuer looke for this in his word But if we will obey the Lord and waite vpon his promises we must doe it by the word which is as a pipe through which doe flow Gods graces towards vs and as a chariot to bring his will vnto vs. Wee are not then to looke into the ayre or elsewhere for Gods will than in his word but trusting still on God wee must looke for helpe in his promises That the man of God might do this the better he seuered himselfe from the wicked giuing vs to vnderstand that he could not goe forward in that hee saw so few examples of good and so many examples of euill whereby so many by paths are ministred vnto him to step out of the right way in seeing the corruptions of that generation When wee see then out of the word how we should beleeue what we should doe what we should eschue and looke into the world wee shall finde so many wicked ones that
is it to giue vs his truth to enrich vs with his Gospell and to blesse vs with such abundance of temporall things Oh that this were knowne of vs oh that euery man would say Oh Lord what am I that thou shouldest shewe mee such mercie to giue mee the enioying of thy word and Gospell more than any other and giuing it to mee makest me to vnderstand it aboue many oh what am I that thou shouldest offer to mee this goodnesse I was borne and conceaued in sinne I haue multiplied and enlarged my corruptions both before since my calling my vnthankfulnes is great my vnworthines therefore greater and yet thou hast not ceased to preferre me in mercies before many If we consider the fearefull iudgements of God in consuming all hypocrites who will not say that many haue beene called and few chosen When we shall see I say in the day of the Lord his seuere iudgements to tread downe these hypocrites and cause them to goe from his presence to hell oh how wil we esteeme that we are in Christ and say Oh how loue I thy law For I see thy iudgements are equall and thou dealest not with me in iustice but in mercie not in anger but in loue not in wrath but in pittie therfore they couenant is sweete because I haue deserued thy iudgements and thou hast spared me Vers. 120. My flesh trembleth for feare of thee and I am afraide of thy iudgements HEre may seeme at the first to be some contrarietie betweene feare and loue sith loue causeth not but casteth out feare For he had saide in the verse going before that hee loued the testimonies of the Lord and here he saith that his flesh trembled for feare Wherefore at the first sight here is some shew of contrariety but indeed there is none For he saith My flesh trembleth c. whereby he sheweth that as he loued the law of God in his inward man and with his part regenerate so it is the outward and olde man and the part vnrenued which is full of corruption that did feare So that as hee had Gods spirit to renue his minde hee had this witnesse in him that he did loue the promises of God but because his flesh rebelleth against the Spirit and hee found many corruptions of nature remaining in him and threatning him that after hee was like to fall againe if the Lord yea but a little should leaue him he saith I am afraid least for my vnthankfulnes and vnworthie refusing of thy mercie thou shouldest leaue me to my selfe and so shouldest make a way to thy iudgements Thus there is an harmonie in the Prophet for because as the flesh hath a trembling feare so the spirit reioyceth Thus as wee haue often heard Gods children finde to their comfort in themselues faith in Gods promises and a delight in his word sometime they are grieued for the absence of this sweetnes of faith in the same For as the presence of Gods spirit bringeth ioy so the absence thereof feare as faith breedeth a loue of Gods promises so infidelitie maketh vs afraid of his iudgements Although Noah had great cause to loue the promises of God for his wonderfull deliuerance so he had great cause to feare himselfe that he might haue fallen afterward Lot also hauing good cause to beleeue and embrace the couenant of God for his safegard had iust occasion also to haue suspected himselfe that he was subiect to falling It is said Prou. 28. 14. Blessed is the man that feareth alwaies but hee that hardeneth his heart shall fall into euill For where feare is not there is securitie securitie breedeth hardnesse of heart and hardnes of heart bringeth Gods wrath Wherfore the Apostle writing to the Philippians shewing that God worketh in vs both the will and the deede of doing good least hereby they should draw to themselues security addeth that they must fill the course of their saluation in feare and trembling For if wee doe only well by Gods grace working in vs wee are much to feare the absence of it Wherefore wee see how the man of God did iustly feare his part vnregenerate This feare of Gods children differeth much from the feare of the wicked for it bringeth vs to the Lord and driueth vs not from the Lord it helpeth and hindreth not our prayers it hurteth not but furthereth our duties For it maketh vs to feare least wee should lose Gods grace it causeth vs to waite more and more to haue it and hauing it moueth vs by prayer to continue it When Noah had Gods fauour he feared and being warned of God as Heb 11. 7. of the things which were as yet not seene moued with reuerence prepared the Arke c So Habacuk hearing of the iudgement of God which should fall vpon the faithfull by the Chaldeans saith Hâ—b 3. 16. My bellie trembled my lips shooke at the voyce rottennes entred into my bones and I trembled in my selfe Paul said he preached with feare and trembling Thus wee see how the good Saints of God did feare because they knewe that if the Lord should enter into iudgement with vs no flesh should be saued and that there was nothing in them but of mercie and therefore they acknowledge their weaknes vnworthinesse and wretchednesse Wee see also that Gods children haue diuers affects according to their diuers estates and though sometimes they are quickened through faith other times they are most ready to sinne if they doe not sinne No maruell then though the children of God feare when they see that God restraineth their will the greater their feelings are yet are they mixed with a reuerent feare of Gods maiestie and sight of their own corruptioÌ„s least they should not abide his glorie and least they should not continue in their good things We see moreouer that this feare humbled Noah that the Prophets Apostles spake in feare which the Lord gaue vnto them either to prepare them to some grace which they should receiue or else more zealously to keepe some grace which already they haue receiued And where it might be obiected that loue casteth out feare wee must vnderstand of that seruile and excessiue feare which driueth vs away from God And seeing though wee feele Gods loue by faith wee will feare then much more had we neede so to doe when by infidelitie wee feele not this loue So wee must haue both feare to prepare vs to grace and wee must haue loue to continue vs in this grace And surely onely they with whom this thing hath been familiar doe knowe how loue and feare doe dwell together For as blessed experiencâ— hath taught some that by this feare they haue attained to speciall graces and continued in them by the same so also by wofull experience some haue found that for want â—f this they either haue not tâ—sted of the grace of God or else not continued in the same PORTION 15. AYN. Vers. 1â—1 I haue executed iudgement and iustice
if we haue no loue of the Sacraments no care of discipline if our hearts be hardened all is not well either some iudgement of God is at hand or else we are to feare to be cast into some heresie or such like euill I finde that after Esay had prophecied a long time The Lord God who would not haue his name plasphemed seeing no amendment in his people comes with a greater maiestie and bids the prophet Esay 6. to tell them that they should heare but not vnderstand they should plainly see but not perceiue hee commandeth him moreouer to make their hearts sâ—t to make their eares heauie and to shut their eyes least they should see with their eyes heare with their eares and vnderstand with their hearts And because they would not make the word of God the sauour of life vnto life it should bee vnto them the sauour of death vnto death As this is especially meant of the vngodly yet surely the godly escaped not but by repentance It is the wisedome of God to vse all meanes and then to vse destruction when his word wil not serue We may be comforted euen at this day that the Lord yet giueth a scattering of his people and giueth vs some good ministers and magistrates but if we coÌ„sider of the Lords long suffering of vs of the peace abundance and many other graces bestowed on vs and yet so small amendment we trust for the remnants sake that the generall iudgement of God shall not as yet come vpon vs yet this sore saying should make vs afraide it is time for thee Lord to put to thine hand c. This may be much for the comfort of Gods children and for the discomfort of the wicked Vers. 127. Therefore loue I thy commandements aboue gold yea aboue most fine gold MArke here the spirit of the man of God Doe wee not see that this is a common rate the lesse religion is esteemed the lesse it is of the most regarded the greater the corruption of manners is the greater is the follie then this is a rare blessing of God when religion is in euery place hated euen then to loue religion when manners are euerie where corrupted euen then to be of good conuersation When in our time then we see so many kinds of religion as papistrie the sect of the Iesuites the family of loue Anabaptists and such like it is a singular grace of God to bee established in the loue of true religion When wee looke into their manners whether we turne vs to Magistrates or subiects wee shall neither finde zealous gouernment nor faithfull obedience If wee liued in a heauen among Angels or in a paradise with Saints and would defile our selues with sinne wee were worthie to be cast out of Paradise with Adam and out of the Church with Cain But to liue with Noah vprightly and to walke before God with him when all flesh hath corrupted his wayes or to liue iustly with Lot in the middest of filthie Sodomits or to keepe a pure religion or worship of God with Elias when not one can bee found that hath not bowed to Baal or to liue in keeping iudgement and iustice with Dauid where are so many oppressors of the truth to haue in this case an heart vpright both in religion and manners oâ— consider this to be an especiall worke of grace This we may also see both by naturall and ciuill reason we see the more generall and contagious a disease is the greater care we vse to watch ouer our health and the greater mercie of God we count it if we be not infected with the rest and shall wee not iudge the same in spirituall and more heauenly matters that the more hot sinne groweth to bee and like to ouerrun all shall wee not grow the more zealous of the saluation of our soules and thinke it the rarer grace of God if wee being subiect to the common sinnes are preserued from them In ciuill matters doe wee not see that now deceite in buying and selling vnfaithfulnes in bargaining is so great euery maÌ„ is circumspect to discerne ill dealings euery man almost is become a lawyer no man is ignorant of the common shifts of the world yet this maketh not men therefore to giue ouer their deedes but they make their deedes more sure neither doth deceitfull dealing keepe them the more from markets and faires but men are more carefull in their bargayning Do we loue the Church theÌ„ though there be so many corruptions of religion and so many corruptions of manners Let vs be more afraide of our selues and more carefull of the word and heedie in our liues than wee haue beene let vs listen to the word before the Lord hath sealed vp the prophecie least the wicked preuaile and the iust man make himselfe a pray Now is the time to repent it may bee that the Lord will mitigate his iudgements when they fal wil make his punishment particular and easier For then we truly feare the publike iudgements of God when wee feare the cause of them in our selues when we carrie not for the height of sinne but submit our selues with reuerence to all meanes of true religion and godly life and speedily iudge our selues for not looking to the least occasion of sinne watching ouer our soules that we become not remisse or with looser conscience of prayer the word sacraments or discipline And as it is a secret iudgement of God to passe from one sinne to another without any remorse of conscience vntill wee come to the contempt of the word so it is a speciall grace of God to be grieued with sinne in the beginning And surely that so many are giuen to ill workes and so few to good it is a manifest token seeing the word wil not moue vs to be zealous that the Lord will shortly send a iudgement vpon vs if not generall yet at the least particular This then is worthie noting in the man of God that the more religion decayed the more religious was hee the more godlinesse departed the more godly was hee which is a thing farre contrarie to our practises who allowe that which most doe and loue that least which most doe like making other mens examples placards for our sins For many will say how I pray liueth such a man how doth he doth not he liue an honest life can I follow a better man wee must not doe as other men doe but as the Lord commandeth by his word Let this then be a sure rule whereby euery man may examine himselfe if the more religion and manners decay thou art the more religious and godly thou shalt not be carried away with the common destruction but if thy zeale and care of godlines be the lesse then feare vnlesse thou repent as thou art wrapped in the common sinne thou shalt also be taken in the common reward of sinne Now that corruptions may not preuaile against vs wee must thinke there is as great
contrarietie betweene vs and others as is betweene light and darknesse God and the diuell But if wee beginne to bee in mammering of Religion and know not what to holde but wauer in all it is to bee doubted that wee shall bee partakers of the common punishment Let vs learne then to shut vp our faith within the compasse of Noah his Arke and not commit it to the broad waters of the wicked world To this ende saide our Sauiour Christ When the Sonne of man shall come where shall hee finde faith in the earth as though hee should say it would be an hard matter to finde faith amongst men We see in this man of God if we will esteeme aright of the law of God we must loue it aboue gold Vers. 128. I esteeme all thy precepts most iust and hate all false wayes HE sheweth that there is no sound loue of good things where there is not an hatred of euill We shall see this by experience he that loueth to keepe the Sabbath he wil hate a prophane breaker of the Sabbath he that loueth chastitie will abhorre adultery he that loueth true dealing hateth all vnrighteousnes and surely if we doe not in truth loue good and hate euill but bee found to halte in hypocrisie wee shall in time be discouered and one day taken in a trip In that he vseth emphatically I esteeme all thy precepts hee declareth that he loued not one or two but all the commaundements His meaning then is this O Lord there is not one of the least of thy commaundements but I esteeme it there is not one way of falsehoode but I abhorre it Now we are to learne not to esteeme well of one commaundement which our nature best liketh and to dispense with another but true christianitie esteemeth all alike euen that most which by nature we are most ready to breake PORTION 17. TETH Vers. 129. Thy testimonies are wonderfull therefore doth my soule keepe them THe selfe same argument is here continued which hee vsed before For hee partly prayeth for graces and partly sheweth what graces hee hath receiued in the first second third and last verses of this Portion hee sheweth his graces in the other hee prayeth for graces As we see the selfe same argument so we see a new reason Thy testimonies saith he are wonderful that â—â— thy lawe hath in it such mysteries as naturall men cannot reach them and therefore loneâ— thy law As if hee should haue said Lord what is the cause that men doe so basely esteeme of the greatnes of thy couenants why doe men so little regard it because they neuer tasted the excellencie of it they neuer felt the wonderfull and powerfull maiesty thereof Why doe â—lay them vp as my soule because in my soule I haue felt by thy word suâ— wisdome â—s eye hath not seene eare hath not heard nor reason able to conceiue And why I pray you in our times doe so few conceiue or conceiuing doe keepe and so esteeme of the word of God because the wise men of the worlde thinke it a thing very easie and they can conceiue 〈◊〉 they list the more common sort of people make â—o more account of iâ— â—han to giue it the hearing and that with their naturall wit and reason onely Some men may tâ—inâ—◠〈…〉 tâ—â—uâ—â— against mens wits but all men may see that that is a mysterie which cannâ—◠〈…〉 by reason and that if it be a thing which by wit and reason may be conceiueâ— and 〈…〉 that it is no mysterie This is the reason why comming to the word we must haue new eyes to see spiritually new eares to discerne new hearts to conceiue Vers. 130. The entrance into thy word sheweth light and giueth vnderstanding to the simple THis is no painted wisedome yet the simplicitie of the word is of more glorie and pompe than all the wisedome of the world besides Wherefore Paul Ephes. 3. prayed that the Ephesians might according to the riches of Gods glorie receiue strength by his spirit in the inner man to comprehend the breadth and height and length and depth of this our Sauiour Christ speaking to Peter of this mysterie attained to by faith saith Flesh and blood hath not 〈…〉 this vnto thee but the Spirit And in Matth. 13 11. where our Sauiour Christ spake in Parables he â—â—â—â—e Because it is giuen to you to knowe the secrets of the kingdome of â—â—â—â—â—n but to â—hâ—m it is not giuen Many may haue the word of God strike their eares they may haue an humane conceiuing of it but few haue the right and spirituall vnderstanding of it When we come then in feare and trembling to heare the word as knowing that of our selues we can neuer vnderstand the word but must craue of God by prayer to be giuen vs by his holy Spirit who as he was the author in giuing it so hee is also the causer of conceiuing it wee are sure we shall vnderstand There is an hearing of the letter and an hearing of the Spirit Why then haue wee so little iudgement and cold affections in hearing and reading but because we heare and reade so malapertly and are not throughly and truely perswaded of the maiestie thereof The Lord is delighted with the soule that is humbled and refuseth the purpose of the proud For what is the cause that so many runne into heresie but because they are proude in their owne conceits On the contrarie if we had this humbled minde we should not be so senselesse in conceiuing nor so soone caried away with the flouds and tempests of corrupt doctrine In that he saith My soule doth keepe them his meaning is that therefore hee laide vp the precepts of God in his heart that hee might haue them in a readinesse when hee should practise them as he saith portion 2. 3. I haue hid thy promise in my heart that I might not sinne against thee The soule is the seate of affections for hee saith that hee had the statutes of the Lord in his affections The seate of diuinitie is the heart wherefore the Scriptures vse so often to say the heart of man is corrupt the Lord searcheth the heart the foolish man hath said in his heart For though the Philosophers saide that the minde was the seate of knowledge yet they could neuer see that the heart is the seate of Christian religion Which if it were in our minde wee should surely be puft vp with it as wee are with knowledge Here is then a triall of our hearts I see many labour after knowledge but fewe after affections This in temptation will not helpe vntill both knowledge and affections be on our sides to resist so that which we haue in knowledge may also be in affections For though wee may learne it and commend it for a while yet surely wee shall haue no profit by it in temptation When we haue none other seate for diuinitie but our heart and doe not place
vs that vnlesse the Lord teach vs it is vnprofitable Wee must ioyne to the ministerie of the word the direction of Gods spirit What is the cause why we haue a generall liking of the word and yet haue not a particular misliking of our deserts euen because we haue not the particular guiding and gouernment of Gods spirit Marke here the Prophet prayeth not the Lord to direct him either by fantastical reuelations whereof heretikes dreame so much nor by vaine superstitions which blinde the Papists nor by ciuill policies wherein wicked worldlings so abound but onely by his word Nâ—â—â—â—â—r in truth is there any thing that can purifie our hearts or cleanse our affections but onely the word which also is vnfruitful vnlesse the Lord guide vs For it is an hard thing to gette in to the way but it is harder being once in the way to continue in it and hardest of all when wee are out of the way to come in againe For seeing the way to be so strict that sometimes we goe on this hand and sometimes on that it is a grace of graces either to be kept in the way or being out quickly to be brought in againe And let none iniquitie haue dominion ouer me c. Iniquitie as wee taught before hath dominion ouer them where it breaketh out without controlement and in whom it beareth a sway with delight to the hinderance of Gods glory to the breaking the peace of their owne consciences and to the euill example of others He prayeth not we see to be without sinne for that he know he could not be in this life but that 〈…〉 might not rule raigne in him No more doth our Sauiour Christ teach vs to pray that we might be without sinne but that our sinnes might be for giuen not that we should bee voide of all temptations for of all temptations not to bee tempteâ— is the greatest but not to be ouercome of temptations not to be freed from all sinnes but that Sathan the author of euil might not preuaile against vs. Wherefore the Prophet saith Psal. 19. 13. Keepe thy seruant from presumptuous sinnes let them not raigne ouer mee Where he meaneth Let not the errors which are so rife in me grow too presumptuous but giue thy seruant grace to espie and foresee them which agreeth with his sense in this place Lord though I see this heape of corruption is still in me and lurketh still in my body and is buried in my flesh yet let it not breake out to thy dishonour or to the griefe of mine owne soule Now as wee are indeede to beware of the great securitie and carelesnesse of many professors in our time so must wee beware of the presumptuous pride of heretikes For if either Gods commaundement or promises had permitted him to pray for a full deliuerance from sinne then hee had beene remisse or flacke in so doing he should haue shewed himselfe not to haue beleeued the promise of God but disobedient to his Law and to haue flattered himselfe in sinne and to haue had some loue liking thereof Seeing then the scriptures of God allow this kinde of prayer that seeing we knowe not the manifold errors of this life we might â—râ—â—e that we breake not 〈…〉 preâ—◠〈…〉 maruaâ—â—e though the fantaâ—â—â—e â—ll heretikes be blowness high that they 〈…〉 cannot sinne If Adam in his perfection in paradise sinned against the 〈…〉 who an hundred yeares continued a iust man â—ell in the Arke â—f Moses 〈…〉 earth was ouercome by â—â—pâ—â—iencâ—e if Dauid a man after Gods 〈…〉 dayes began to 〈◊〉 his people â—â— Ezechias a good ruler of the 〈…〉 did breake out to vâ—â—â—glorie in shewing of his treasure if 〈…〉 n all things was woâ—â— to aske couâ—sell of the Lord did noâ—â—â—ke 〈…〉 was to fight against the King of Egypt though â—iâ—â—ne â—id nâ—uer 〈…〉 mon ouer any of them and yet after abundance of Gods graces 〈…〉 sinne tooke holde on them then what â—â— hellâ—â—h pride of 〈…〉 of such perfection And againe here wee must beware of the conu 〈…〉 that we gâ—ue not our selues to much libertie For though for Gods children which tâ—rouâ—â— infirmities haue â—lâ—ded this is a â—oâ—oâ—t yet for them that giue the bridle to â—inâ—â—â—â—o lâ—ade â—hem as it listeth it is nothing appâ—â—taining For it is easier to slippe wâ—â—â— Gods â—â—ilâ—ren then when wee haue slipped to recouer our selues with them â—â—ame â—â—â—â— easier to fall â—â—â—â— to rise againe with them and manâ—e haue their sinnes which haue â—eâ—tâ—er their repentance â—or the remâ—ssion of sinnes with them It is saide Ezech. 18 14. â—â— the â—igâ—tâ—â—us turne away from his righteousnes and coâ—â—it iniquitie and doth according to all the abbomiâ—â—tiâ—â—s that the wicked doe shâ—lâ— hee liue all the righteousnes that hee hath done shall not be mentiâ—ned but in his transgressâ—â—ns that â—e â—aâ—â— committed and in his sinne that he hath sinned in them shâ—ll hee diâ— We must not thinke hee speaketh here of â—nie particular breach but of generall back-slidings when iniquitie hath gotten the vpper hand But here is a common objection now a dayes vsed almost in euery mans mouth what sir what doe you tell vs of sinne and make so much adoe about it is there not sinne in you as well as there is in mee why speake you so much of sinne is it not in other preachers and in other hearers as it is in me why do you chaâ—ge me so sir we answere is there no difference betweene dimnes of sight blindnes is there no difference between numnes and senslâ—snes betweene slumbring and dead sleeping betweene a little slâ—p and a dead fall if there be a distinction to be made of these things shall we not also put difference betweene infirmities and leauing of some good things and grosse sinnes and â—uâ—â—ing headlong to vngodlines Is there no difference betweene the error and ignorance which is iâ— Gods children with griefe and with a desire to be freed from them and the errors and ignorance of the wicked wherein they gladly he still and where oâ—â—â—â—â— haue no care to bee â—id No difference betweene the frailâ—â—e and infirmitie of Gods children â—â—â— the sinne and iniquitie of the wicked is there no difference betweene iâ—fiâ—â—â—tâ— and presumptuous fraâ—ltie and rebellion betweene motion and action is there no difference betweene two steppes of a long ladder to the skyes and two steppes at the bottome â—â—â— betweene him that trauaileth though hee attaineth not to the highest steppes and him that still tarrieth at the ladders foote Thus we see they are willingly blinde Where Gods children steppe into some one sinne and being admonished are therefore sorrowfull and labour to recouer themselues and the wicked wallâ—w in so many sinnes and by no admonition can be brought either to a goâ—ly sorrowing oâ— forsaking of their sinne is there no difference betweene these Iudas and Peter sinned both and both against their Maister was there no
How can this be by what meanes possible should this be so and therefore the Lord suffereth them to miscarrie in iudgement and punisheth them in their affections Thus we see how the man of God doth strengthen him and vs by faith in beleeuing that God is righteous and his iudgements to be righteous and that euery part of them is most righteous iust and true wherefore our Sauiour Christ in his holy Gospell vseth so often Doest thou beleeue beleeue and thou shalt be made whole according to thy faith be it done vnto thee which he doth to shew vs our incredulitie Wherefore we must pray Lord I beleeue helpe my vnbeleefe Lord increase my faith that beleeuing thy iudgements I may feare thee beleeuing thy mercies promises I may be comforted beleeuing the things thou commandest I may do them beleeuing the things which thou forbiddest I may auoide them Verse 139. My zeale hath euen consumed me because mine enemies haue forgotten thy word LEt vs here trie our faith which perswade our selues to haue such faith behold here is a triall True it is that to all is not giuen the like measure of faith vnto some are giuen tenne talents vnto some fiue vnto some two neither haue all grounds like measure of seede nor render againe like measure of increase for some ground according as it hath receiued bringeth fourth one an hundreth fold some sixtie some thirtie fold according to the good wil and wisedome of our God Neither must we thinke that it is required of vs that we cannot otherwise be faithfull and zealous vnlesse we euen consume away or our eyes gush out with riuers of waters for we must not thinke that it was so in the Prophet himselfe as though riuers of teares were in his head or that he was vtterly pined away but rather they are figuratiue speeches to shew some rare zeale and notable kinde of sorrowing in him Now whatsoeuer exhortation is to be drawne from hence it will little auaile vs vnlesse we beleeue that there is no one thing here in this Psalme but in some measure it is to be performed of euery Christian. For politike men caÌ„not profit by such things because they doe not thinke that it containeth any generall doctrine but rather that it is a particular doctrine But seeing this Psalme is the type and image of a regenerate man and no one treatise so fully and wholie though peraduenture some whole booke may doe it expresseth the same and yet so that neither the man of God as with a trumpet doth blow forth his owne praise nor womanishly painteth fourth his owne miseries by moanes and complaints but aduanceth Gods glorie and putteth vs in minde what graces of God should be in vs and humbleth himselfe and sheweth vs what infirmities raigne in vs. What then will some say meane these speeches My soule fainteth mine eyes failed mine heart breaketh my soule cleaueth to the ground my soule melteth mine eyes gush out with riuers of water What say they appertaineth it to vs that he saith Seuen times a day doe I praise thee I preuented the morning light and cried mine eyes preuented the night watches I opened my mouth and panted how sweete are thy promises to my mouth yea more than honey vnto my mouth I am like a bottle in the smoke I haue remembred thy name in the night the law of thy 〈…〉 better vnto me than thousands of gold and siluer I haue had as great delight in thy â—estimâ—â—iâ—s as in all manner of riches I loue thy commundements aboue gold yea aboue most fine gold â— râ—â—oyce at thy word as one that findeth a great spoyle These were extraordinarie things and we haue not to deale with them To answere these we may see the same doctrine in other persons and in other places of the booke of God Iob. 33. Elihu there declareth that the Lord speaketh diuers times vnto men but they see it not if they profit not by the word he sendeth them afflictions if they profit not thereby he will send one among a thousand to shew his mercies vnto them Psal. 14. God speaketh once or twice and one seeth it not c. 23. If there be a messenger with him or an interpreter one of a thousand to declare vnto mâ—n his righteousnes then will he haue mercie vpon him and will say Deliuer him that he goe not downe into the pit for I haue receiued a reconciliation then shall his flesh be as fresh as a childs and shall returne as in the daies of his youth And though the Lord punished not grosse sinnes in Iob yet he punished incredulitie impatience selfe-loue vaine glorie in him for though Iob were a good man yet he stood in some neede of greater mortification The Apostle Paul sheweth that the wrath of God should fall on the Corinthians if they presumed without due examination of themselues to eate the body and blood of Christ that from thence came sudden deaths and vnnaturall deaths languishing and pining diseases 1. Cor. 11. For this cause saith the Apostle many are weake and sicke among you and many sleepe for if we would iudge our selues we should not be iudged So he speaketh this of the Corinthians which were learned men who had great knowledge and excelled in many good gifts as he himselfe reporteth of them and yet he sheweth them this truth Neither do these things especially and onely come for sinne but more particularly for the trying of faith prouing and perfecting of patience although afterward it may be for punishing of sins by degrees for euen in the triall of faith and prouing of patience is also a secret punishing of sin Wherefore we must not suffer for a while but euen to the shedding of our blood and spending of our liues as witnesseth the author to the Heb. chap. 12. where the Apostle hauing set down in the chapter going before a register of the fathers in the old Church and of their workes whereof some may also seeme to be extraordinarie although indeed they be alleaged but as fruites of their faith inferreth in the 12. chapter this exhortation Heb. 12 1. Wherefore let vs also seeing that we are compassed with so great a cloude of witnesses cast away euery thing that presseth downe let vs runne with patience the race that is set before vs 2. looking vnto Iesus the author and finisher of our faith Who for the ioy that was set before him endured the crosse and despised the shame c. 4. Ye haue not yet resisted vnto blood striuing against sinne and ye haue forgotten the consolation which speaketh vnto you as vnto children c. Here the Lord sheweth the faith and gifts of his Saints declaring that he would bestow on vs the like graces according to that proportion which he thinketh good In that they are called witnesses it was because they gaue witnesse to the truth of Gods promises and to shew how the Lord would enable sinfull flesh thus
to beleeue and thus to doe And marke here the wisedome of the spirit of God setting down the strength of his Saints for flesh blood might haue obiected what tell you vs of these extraordinarie and priuiledged men but behold he calleth them as we said before witnesses testifying that if we would call for and craue the like graces we should receiue them sufficiently then he biddeth vs to looke to Christ the author and finisher of our faith For what were they this is he from whom al the Fathers receiued their strength Striue saith he death is not yet come ye haue not resisted vnto blood What must euery man be a mâ—rtyr no the meaning of the holy Ghost is that though we haue suffered the scoffing of the wicked the hissing the nodding of the head the mocking of the people yet it is not sufficient if the Lord will haue vs also for his sake imprisoned our blood shed and though he giue vs no remission yet we must not faint herein but euen offer our liues to the Lords pleasure also What can seeme more rare in this man of God his faith than his notable diligence and delight which he had in the word in that as we shewed before he preuented the morning light and the euening watches with his meditations But shall we not finde this commended vnto vs in other places of the Scriptures that we might also in some measure seek these practises in our selues Looke Prouer. 2 1. My sonne if thou wiâ—t receiue my 〈…〉 and hide my commandements â—itâ—â—â— tâ—â—e c. 4. If thâ—se seekest wisedome â—â— silâ—â—â— â—â—â— seâ—râ—hâ—â—â— for her as for treasure 5. Then shalt thou vnderstand the feare of the Lord and finde the knowledge of God And Psalme 19. 10. The iudgâ—â—eâ—tâ— of the Lord are more to be desired than gold yâ—a than much fine gold what doe we now see here in this man of God which the Scriptures doe not teach vs in other places So that here is set down but a patterne of practise of things taught in the word and why doth the man of God set downe himselfe here as a type to be followed surely to shew that like as he was a man subiect to the like affections that we are so we may labour for the like graces as he had And if we will be like vnto him in his sinnes why should we not be like vnto him in his graces And as albeit we are not like vnto him in his greatest sins and yet in some sins so must we though noâ— in the highest measure of his graces yet in some proportion of his graces be like also vnto him It may also seeme extraordinary in him that he was wiser than his enemies wiser than his teachers wiser than the aged but we must know this also appertaineth to vs because in shewing his reason how he obtained this grace he alleageth not the cause to be any extraordinarie or new reuelations but that he attained through the word for he was wiser than his enemies in that he opposed not subtiltie with subtiltie craft with craft forgerie with forgerie and in all his assaires asked not counsell of flesh and blood but of the word as he also testifieth of himselfe Port. 3. 7. 8. vers Princes also â—id sit and speake against me but thy seruant did moditate in thy statutes Also thy testimonies are my delight and my counsellers As if he should say when the mightie states vsed their policie and wisedome against me though I had an heauâ—e heart yet I asked counsaile of thy word Likewise Port. 21. 1. Princes haue persecuted me without cause but mine heart stood in awe of thy word That is the great men persecuted me I durst not striue with them in policie for so I was afraid I should haue sinned against thee but rested in thy word and then I gate as great victorie as they which get spoyles We see now whosoeuer as Saint Iames exhorteth vs shall aske wisedome when he wanteth it of the Lord and of his word shall with Dauid be wiser than his enemies not that we must imagine him so to be in all his particular actions but that he excelled them in as great measure as might be by giuing himselfe to be gouerned by the word Is this then proper to the dearest Saints of God alone No for Moses the man of God faith Deut. 4. 6. Onely this people is wise and of vnderstanding He speaketh not of the rarest Iewes and of the Magistrates alone but of the common people and telleth them if they wanted wisedome the Lord was at hand to teach them And so the meanest people by the word of God were wiser than the mightie Princes and the great Princes were more doltish than the common people when they asked not counsel of the Lord. The promise which our Sauiour Christ vseth Matth. 10. 19. When they deliuer you vp take no thought how not what yee shall speake for it shall be giuen you in that houre what yee shall say This promise is not made onely to the Euangelists Apostles Disciples Doctors or Magistrates but to all whomsoeuer the Lord shall call to giue such testimonie of his name And we know by experience how this was not onely performed in the Primitiue Church but also in the deare Saints and Marryrs of God of late memorie in Queene Maries raigne who did striue against sinne to the shedding of their blood who all as we see were wiser than their enemies Neither was there any other cause why he was wiser than his teachers but that by meditation he not resting in the booke cases and generall doctrine of his teachers applied their generall rules to his particular state Likewise we if we doe not stay our selues in the generall things which we heare or reade but bring the generall things into particulars singulars and practises shall be wiser though happily not learneder than our teachers Thirdly he was wiser than the ancient in that they made shipwracke of faith and of a good conscience notwithstanding their knowledge whereas he laboured to bring his good learning to good liuing and his knowledge to a good conscience We see at this day how old ancient Protestants grow not in spirituall vnderstanding because they put not in practise the things which they haue knowne On the other side we are not to goe farre but may obserue in our age how young men vnto whom the Lord hath made old men as glasses examples of our infirmities least they fal comming with 〈◊〉 â—elâ—â—e to practise tâ—at which they â—â—â—te are 〈…〉 and are more able to iâ—â—truct the ignorant to comfort them that 〈…〉 the ageâ— Wâ—â—â—oâ—er then will labour to bring the rules into life which hâ—e 〈…〉 y pâ—ecâ—â—ts he shall be at the lâ—aâ—t wiâ—er if not more learned than the auncient 〈…〉 es Mâ—z alâ—â—â—th â—uen coâ—â—umâ—â— me c. This among the rest â—ight 〈…〉 more proper and peculiar to the Prophet but it is is wee
are to beware of this and so much the rather because the Lord hath plagued them that in outward shewe haue borne a great countenance of religion whose liues priuily were filthie whose cases and vizards when the Lord hath taken from them and hath reuealed their corruptions they haue appeared hypocrites The second obseruation is that we looke to the priuie corruptions of nature lurking in our hearts which containe such a bottomlesse pit of corruption that it is the special grace of Gods spirit to gage them to the depth Wee must therefore learne to search our hearts for it is the fearefull iudgement of God when we make no conscience of sinne secretly to haue our sin breake forth publikely As when we haue no care to pilfer secretly we shall be brought to steale openly by the secret wrath of God whereby also secret lusts malice hatred nourished in the heart and affections are permitted to breake out in time euen into our outward actions This is a plague to them who rather would seeme to be than in truth desire to be godly Couetous men haue this propertie that they rather would be rich than be accounted rich such ought our affections to be that we should indeede rather be godly than desire to bee so accounted of Let vs labour to doe well secretly howsoeuer for a while it be hidden from the world that God which seeth our doing in secret will reward it openly and in his good time will giue vs grace to doe well publikely But peraduenture the wicked will say what ground what intent what cause haue you to labour so much about the disclosing of the secret corruptions of our heart But yet alas they are ignorant of this that because they know not the secret corruptions they fall the more violently to grosse sinnes and euery man shall trie this to be true in himselfe that he that maketh conscience of his thoughts will vndoubtedly make conscience of his words and deedes and he that maketh no conscience of his thoughts he may come to make no conscience of his words and deedes Besides he that beginneth to reforme his heart hath this promise in the word that he shall not be confounded as Psal. 119. 6. Then shall I not bee confounded when I haue respect to all thy commandements And Port. 10. 8. Let my heart be vpright in thy statutes that I be not ashamed Wherefore if wee will bee truly zealous wee may adde another rule that we haue none other end of our zeale than how wee may glorifie our God whether it be in prosperitie or aduersitie This then is the third rule that we keep a right course tenour of zeale in both estates We must especially look to that wherunto we are most ready that is whether we be more zealous in prosperitie and fall away in aduersitie or whether we are more feruent in affliction and ouerwhelmed in abundance whether by the one wee are not puft vp with securitie and secret pride or whether with the other we be not too farre humbled and abased For many in time of peace are religious who seeing persecution to followe the Gospell slide backe and flie from it Iobs wife whiles her husband was in prosperitie could worship God and shew her selfe in outward things as zealous as Iob himselfe but when affliction came she was readie to curse God We know in prosperous times many were very forward in religion who in time of trouble shrinked from the truth some so long as they may haue credit by giuing countenance to the Gospell goe farre but when discredit comes they will leaue all But the Prophet saith I am small and despised yet doe I not forget thy word O ther'on the contrarie part so long as God exerciseth them with any crosse are zealous professors who being set aloft and comming once aboue begin to be secure We see many in time â—f their misery to be much humbled and whilest they want liuings and preferments we see both preachers and people very godly who when they haue gotten them some liuing obtained that which they sought for haue their zeale choked Do not many pray for the continuance of the peace of the Gospell that they themselues might continue in peace and prosperitie Doe not many mourne in the aduersitie of the Gospell because they mourne for their owne aduersitie Oh great corruption of our hearts Oh bottomles pit of hypocrisie If wee were ashamed that wee are no more grounded on the word and that we can be no more holy and vpright in our hearts surely the Lord would so gouerne vs that hee would not suffer either prosperitie to quench and carrie away our zeale to bee buried in the graue of securitie or aduersitie too much to dismay and discourage vs. This is then our triall herein if when we are in greatest prosperitie we can mourne with them that mourne in the Lord and when wee are in greatest aduersitie if wee can reioyce with them that reioyce in Christ. This is a sure token wee loue not the Gospell nor fauour the word because wee haue a loue to prosperitie neither are zealous to see the word conremned because we haue an hatred of aduersitie Daniel concerning outward things was an happie man as being neere to the Crowne and yet when he saw the God of Israel his glorie to bee defaced and an abominable Idoll to be erected hee could content himselfe with nothing so much as with weeping fasting and prayer And Paul being in bonds for the testimonie of Iesus Christ and concerning his outward man in a miserable case reioyced greatly and as it were reuiued when hee heard that the Gospell prospered and howsoeuer hee was in bands hee neuer felt them grieuous vnto him for the ioy which he had that the Gospell was at libertie If this zeale were in vs that the word of God were so exact pure and holy in our eyes that when wee are most aloft wee could be sorrowfull if the word of God hath a fall and when wee were in our greatest downefull yet we could bee glad that the word of God were set aloft then surely we would labour to sanctifie the creatures of God which we vse with the word and by prayer and at the least giue the tenth part of the day to the worship of the Lord. But if wee cannot bestow on him the tithe it is a token that wee labour more for the bodie than for the soule And if our soules bee farre more pretious than our bodies and it is an harder thing to prouide well for the soule than for the body we must deuide our times the better that daily wee may bestow some part of our time in the word and prayer if wee would truly espie our thriuings and proceedings in our seuerall callings and take a diligent view of our selues in our vocations we should vndoubtedly see the plentifull blessing of God when in truth wee vse the word and prayer and his
tell you the word is true and this is mine onely comfort O Lord that though the wicked rage thy promise for euer is vnchangeable Proued true What could deceiue it could the Serpent in Paradise No. What could wash it away could all the flood in the deluge No. What could consume it could all the firie furnace of Gomorrah of Egypt and of Babylon No Looke from the first father of all Adam vnto this day and how many seruants the Lord hath died and sound pure so many examples wee haue of the purenes of the word This then we see is a word pure by proofe We esteeme greatly of armour of proofe which neither the speare could pearce nor the shot of gun batter nor dart in any battaile could bruise oh how hath the word encountered with Sathan and with all his adherents How many darts of the worldlings hath it sustained and neuer yeelded but as a sword of proofe hath not onely striken off the heads of Sathan and of all heresies and schismes but also hath mightily preuailed against powers and authorities and principalities in heauenly things When wee haue an approued medicine we thinke it a thing of great price being such a one as neuer failed but wheresoeuer it was laid it wrought the feate so here is a tried medicine for the soule which neuer did deceiue any that vse it a right This is a most rare medicine and soueraigne salue For neuer sore was so great in mans soule neuer maladie so grieuous neuer corruption of sinne so fare gone neuer was there any wound of conscience so desperate which either this did not cure being vsed or might haue cured if it had been vsed This hath been tried and is approued by all the sicke soules that euer were since the beginning of the world to this day whereof some were deliuered from many sores of their conscience many euen rescued from the depth of their sorrowes We count him a tried friend and approued which in no troubles that euer did befall vs shrunke from vs and failed vs but stood vs in all stead possible but whom I pray you hath the Lord euer deceiued vs that put their trust in him or in whom hath the word of the Lord euer failed which wil stick with vs to the end which will saue vs from all euils accompany vs in all dangers recouer vs in all infirmities pitie and relieue vs in all miseries which will saue vs from hel and will speake for vs before the ludge and pleade our cause and euen whilest life lasteth will still stand vs in stead Wherefore seeing the word of God hath in it such excellencie that it taketh vp all the delights of Gods children and the contempt thereof taketh vp all the sorrowes of the Saints of God seeing for being eaten vp with the zeale of Gods word whatsoeuer we lose in the outward man we gaine and are recompenced for it in the inward man contrarie to the eating zeale in all other things whatsoeuer seeing the neerer wee come to God in his word and the further we go from our selues though we were thrown to the ground wee should be reedified seeing if we were tried in the furnace wee should finde such an happie exchange that as the gold wee should lose no weight but become more pure seeing it only reneuth vs in trouble and we cannot more discredit the word of God than euer to suffer it to be contemned or not sufficiently esteemed as becommeth a thing of such perfection glorie eternitie and exact righteousnes seeing it is such an armour of proofe so tried a medicine so approued a friend let vs craue of God that he would open our eyes and cleere our vnderstanding that we louing it for these causes may zealously be set on fire and truly be grieued to see it contemned Thus we see how exact how pure how comfortable how euerlasting the word is Thy righteousneâ— saith the Prophet is an euerlasting righteousâ—â—â— Psal. 11. thou haâ—â— O Lord set downe a perfit righteousnes which hath been is and shall be for euer one and most constant thine is the kingdome the power and the glorie for euer thy hand is not shortned more than it hath been thy word neuer could be accused onely let vs say Lord increase our faith let vs say Lord giue vs the like faith of thy seruants and wee shall haue like graces with them though not in so large measure as they had Vers. 141. I am small and despised yet doe I not forget thy precepts HIs meaning briefly is this Lord seeing thy word is so pure I loue it for it owne cause though nothing come withall if thou wilt bestowe any thing else of thy seruant I thanke thee if not I loue it still yea though I should suffer discredit for it I am content For I loue thy word because it is a pure word and worthie to be loued with what crosse soeuer it be accompanied As the common prouerbe is Trueth may be blamed but trueth can neuer be ashamed and iniquitie may be ocuered for a time but yet iniquitie one day shall bee discouered It cannot be denied that it is a singular blessing which is said of our Sauiour Christ to grow in fauour with God and man and to be loued of both as it is reported of Samuel because as it is Eccles 7. 3. A good name is better than a good oyntment and Prou. 22 1. is to bee chosen aboue great riches and louing fauour is aboue siluer and aboue gold neither can there come a more grieuous crosse to a liberall nature and stout person than want of it Howbeit to search out the cause of discredit wee must alwayes enter into it whether our conscience telleth vs that wee suffer as well doers not as ill doers For euen the very Heathen said that a mans conscience is as a theater in the world Wherefore if wee suffer discredit iustly because of sinne it is to be lamented but when we haue faith in Gods promises and a good conscience flowing from our faith though we neuer so much bee discredited it is a small thing Great is the loue of our selues and great is the care which we haue to maintaine our credit For many will bee content to hazard their liues which cannot bee conteÌ„t to endanger their good name For if a man liue bereft of his good name he had almost as liue bee bereft of his life And therefore Heretikes as the Familie of loue giue in precept that they should rather die than suffer the credit of their sect to fall And no maruell for they see no better life neither do they feele any true comfort of God in their prosperitie neither can they truly call vpon him in their trouble Thus we see how a name is esteemed in the world This then is a true argument of zeale euen when wee are despised and suffer discredit still to beare good affection to the word For many are liuely and quicke
see many men that will come and are driuen to subscribe to these generall speeches That the righteousnes of the Lord is euerlasting so they will easily be brought to discredit the word whereunto they will not stand For the Turke cleaueth to his dreames the Pope to his traditions the heretikes to their reuelations the heathen to their fantasies the worldlings to their policies Thy word is truth 1. As there is one sure and neuer changing righteousnes so I will not clime vp to heauen to seeke for it there I will not goe down to the low places of the earth to seeke it out there neither will I descend into hell for it but I will looke for it in thy word according to that Deut. 30 11. 12. 13. 14. This commaundement which I commaund thee this day is not hid from thee neither is it farre off it is not in heauen that thou shouldest say who should goe from vs to heauen neither is it beyond the sea c. And Rom. 10. 6. Say nos in thine heart who shall ascend into heauen who shall descend into the depth c. Here then is the difference betweene the heretikes and Christians Idolaters will haue Gods word but ioyned with their traditions heretikes will haue the word but with their reuelations But we say that it is all perfit it is a through truth and all truth hauing nothing too much nor any thing too little For it were a disgrace to adde or detract froÌ„ it to ascribe excesse or defect to it So the Prophet his sense is this Seeing I goe not to the right hand or to the left though I am contemned yet herein I stay my selfe because thou hast one righteousnes which thou hast certainly set down in thy word how thy children shall be gouerned by it Here we may also see the infinite wisedome and goodnes of God because otherwise what misery should we haue been in seeing so many heads there would haue been so many religions Wherefore the Lord hath set downe one perfit rule to gouerne all wherein nothing is either abounding or wanting Our Sauiour Christ saith Iohn 17. Father sanctifie them thy word is truth Father sanctifie them and seuer them out being thine with the word it is true Saint Iames saith We are begotten by the pure word this is that sword of the spirite which heretikes cannot abide and putteth Sathan to flight and giueth vs an happie issue and speedie out-gate in all our troubles and temptations if wee stay vpon it This doctrine is as necessarie also for manners euery wicked man will confesse the word to be true yet if we come to examine their life they will faile for if they were perswaded that the word were truth how durst they liue so profane such swearers such murderers such adulterers such theeues and such slaunderers So that we must needs confesse that the word for doctrine preserueth vs from heresies and for life saueth vs from many corruptions We must then labour that the word may haue a credit in our coÌ„sciences that we may not onely confesse God to bee true mercifull iust and righteous which euery of-scouring of the world may doe but let vs beleeue that all is trueth mercie iustice and righteousnesse is sufficiently set downe in the word which word the Lord hath set downe for all vs to beleeue and to obey Vers. 143. Trouble and anguish are come vpon mee yet are thy commaundements my delight SEe here is a further thing The sense then of the words is this Seeing thy righteousnes â—s constant and there is one constant rule of it therefore where besides my contemning I feele also trouble I doe not onely forget thy word but also much delight in it See a rare gift in the man of God for this is a singular gift of God not onely in anguish to bee heauily troubled but also to be comforted not to doe good heauily but to doe it cheerefully In that hee vseth as it were a doubling of the word trouble and sorrowe hee sheweth his griefe to bee the greater It is â—n hard matter not to forget God in trouble but a far greater matter then to haue a delight and a pleasure in the word yet so it is that if we can come neere the one wee shall also come neere the other Here is our strength if wee forget not the word and nourish not vnbeleefe ioy and delight will come after because it is the mercie of the Lord inwardly to recompence that which outwardly hee detracteth from vs. Thy word is my delight or my delight is in thy word This is the same that the Apostle reporteth of himselfe Rom. 7 22. I delight in the law of God concerning mine inner man The way to come to this is to fight against vnbeleefe to beleeue the word is most pure and holy It is a singular comfort to vs though our minde be troubled when we should doe good yet to doe it sith after we haue done it it leaueth a pleasure behinde incontrariwise how sweete soeuer sinne is in committing the pleasure will depart but the sting of sinne remaineth with vs still And surely it is a great quickning to a man when hee doth doe well True it is that this quickning commeth from the peace of conscience But when wee cannot onely reioyce in the forgiuenes of sinnes but feele a speciall comfort arise when wee doe well this is a double quickning For what can bee more comfortable then to be fruitfull in good workes in time of trouble When did faith loue patience constancie meekenes and boldnesse more abundantly flourish in the Church than in trouble In prosperitie wee defer and delay from day to day from to morrow to next day to doe well but when the hand of the Lord is vpon vs it setteth vs forward to the worke This then must mitigate our griefe in time of trouble and make vs iealous of our prâ—spâ—riâ—ie because wee are fuller of the exercise of weldoing in trouble than otherwise Besides a preacher may better perswade good things in time of trouble than in prosperitie Well as it is a generall rule in all things that a good beginning is as good as halfe done so as it is in all godlines likewise is it in this part of godlines What is the cause why men cannot come to this ioy in trouble euen because in the very entrance of it they straight forget the word and so they either despaire or vse vnlawfull meanes This is a thing needfull to be considered of For if a man bee in trouble and hath nothing to ouermatch it then his trouble will ouerquel him For why doe men in trouble lay violent hands on themselues but because they haue nothing in their mindes to comfort them therefore they fal to desperate meanes Wherefore Gods children should soone despaire were it not that they felt comfort in the remission of sinnes and stay themselues on a godly securitie in God his promises and prouidence
hearers are not prepared And as this preparing of our selues is necessary so also meditation and applying that to our selues which wee haue heard and prayed for that we may see how the word belongeth to vs and what euent our prayers haue For alas what precious seede is cast in the high wayes side because by meditation it is not laide vp but the diuell is suffered to come and steale it from vs To what end is the word if we hue not according to that which we haue learned If euery man shall enter thus into himselfe O Lord how many sermons haue I heard but how little haue I profited by them how long haue thy ministers preached but how slenderly haue I practised then should he see what comfort he had in the life of IESVS CHRIST when so many pearles haue bene cast to swine and such holy things haue bene giuen to dogs Likewise as needfull is this examination of our selues in prayer if that after I haue prayed I haue obtained mine heart may be enlarged to thanksgiuing if I haue not receiued I may search the cause in mine owne conscience thinke that the Lord would haue me still to continue my prayers vnto him Wherefore seeing we must thus prepare our mindes before and examine our hearts after and we are vnapt to heare or pray after we are refreshed because our mindes are laden and our bodies are heauie it shal be good in the morning so soone as we awake to meditate of GOD our Creatour to call to minde the glorie of the Appearing of CHRIST to consider of the day of the Resurrection and to muse of our rising to Iudgement Thus doing we shall see as in a present viewe all the graces of God set as it were before our eyes and and many comfortable things of Gods spirit comming to our mindes This wee see was the practise of the man of God in this place I preuented saith he the morning light Againe if in the night wee will but giue a good sigh when wee awake although I meane not to take away all naturall refection wee shall finde great comfort in it Thus if wee spend the morning in the word and prayer we shall so walk in the strength of those things which we heare and pray for all the day long as wee shall vse this Worlde as though wee vsed it not wee shall no further vse our callings then they be helpes to a better countrie we shall haue our direction out of the word what to doe and what to leaue vndone wee shall doe all things the better to Gods glorie and to the possessing of our soules continually in peace and patience If yet this doctrine be not sufficient to perswade vs the verie Idolaters will teach vs it who will rise early and breake their sleepes to goe to the masse when Aaron had yeelded to the people for making of a calfe it is said The people did rise early in the morning If then Idolaters for their superstitions can cut off their sleepe that in the morning they might leaue in them the deeper impressions why should wee bee slacke to bestow this time in the musing of the word that wee may feele the more effectuall operation of it all the day following What shall I speake of that Act. 2. That the holie Ghost came downe on the Apostles in the morning as may be gathered by the sermon of Peter when as he telleth them that it was but the third houre of the day Where it may appeare that they before being occupied in prayer and ministring of the Worde the holie Ghost came downe vpon them Thus wee see the fittest time to receiue the holy Ghost is in the morning In euery place almost of the Prophecyes it is sayde the Lorde stretched out his Arme earlie by the Prophets to teach vs that this should be the aptest time both to deliuer and to receiue the word If then students worldlings Epicures and idolaters haue made their gainâ— of the morning if the holy Ghost was then sent downe and the Prophets at that time would each let vs with the Prophet of God preuent the Morning light and take vp the first pâ—rt of the day in wisedome of the spirit to the Lords behalfe The third thing which we noted was cheerfulnes whereby we should cherish feâ—de and support our diligence without which we can doe nothing diligently long but we must also doe it painefully Wherefore the man of God saith Psalm 42. 4. I went with the multitude and led them into the house of God with the voyce of singing praise as 〈…〉 keepeth a feast This spirit of cheerefulnes oh that it were in vs that we might say one to another when the bell tolleth as though the Lord calleth vs come let vs goâ— to other â—o the house of God let vs goe cheerfully for we goe to a feast we goe to heare God speake vnto vs and to be partakers of the banket of his word Well there is not any one sinne that will more sit vpon the conscience of Gods children then their negligence in prayer and want of cheerefulnes in hearing the word which is the onely meanes to make vs fruitfull in good things and to withdraw vs from euill Thus to support diligence wee must vse cheerfulnesse without the which diligence languisheth fainteth and faileth Therefore the Prophet saith Psalm 95. Come let vs reioyce let vs sing aloud let vs come before his face with praise let vs sing aloud vnto â—am with Psalms Neither must women heere shake off their duties as though they were to excuse themselues from comming for in many places of the scriptures wee reade of the zeale of women which ouerpassed the zeale of manie men Luk 8. We reade how certaine women came and followed our Sauiour Christ and were healed of their infirmities Mary is commended for her wisedome in chusing and discerning the times aright Mâ—â—iâ— and Mary Magdalen are set downe in the Gospell for comming early to the sepulcher of our Sauiour Christ who first appeared vnto them because they first sought him Math. 28. we read also Act. 16. that certaine women came to Philippj to heare Paul and Timothie and that a certaine woman named Lydia a seller of purple attended to the things which Paul spake who therefore had her heart opened before other men Well in loue there is no lacke in cheerfulnes there is no negligence in good will there is no want And surely if wee were more cheerfull in these things we should see such good successe that we should be grieued with our selues in that we vsed it not before The next thing we obserue in prayer was Faith for that we might thus be diligent it is needfull wee should belieue and be confident for as we must be throwne downe with the feeling of our wants so must we be raised vp againe with faith in the promises because as neede pulls vs vpon
mercy and there is a iudgement of seueritie the first whereof is vnderstood in this place as we may gather by the wordes going before Heare my voyce O Lord according to thy louing kindnes of which couenant of mercy hee also maketh mention in the next portion vers 7. Consider O Lord how I loue thy precepts quicken me according to thy louing kindnes This is that couenant of grace wherein the Lord hath promised to pardon our sinnes and to heare our prayers wherefore though in respect of Gods wrath and our sinnes we dare not appeare before his Maiestie yet in comparing our cause which is the Lords cause with the cause of our aduersaries who are also the aduersaries of God and in respect of his mercy in defending his owne cause and in preseruing them that maintaine a good cause we may come with boldnes vnto him and with an assured hope that our prayers shall be heard Thus wee may call to minde how God is accustomed to deale with his people fearing before him in respect of our selues but recouering our selues through hope in his sweete promises whereon wee must â—o stay our selues as the remembrance of them may support vs and to doe this the better we must obserue the accomplishment of them both in our selues and in others Thus we may see what a great stay it is in trouble to know that no other trouble ouertaketh vs none other temptation hath inuaded vs than such as haue ouertaken and inuaded other of Gods children wherein they haue found deliuerance Further wee may herein desire the Lord to affoord sentence with vs when our cause is good though we be not so vpright in defending it as wee ought to be or when our good cause is well handled and that not for our selues but in respect of our aduersaries ill cause he would deliuer vs. Wherefore when we will obtaine our requests we must endeuour as much as in vs lieth to offer a good cause vnto the Lord and well handled Vers. 150. They drawe neere that followe after malice and are farre from thy law Vers. 151. Thou art neere O Lord for all thy commaundements are true WE shewed before that the man of God to the obtaining of his request vseth three especiall arguments the one drawne from his person in the first foure verses the other from the person of God in the fift verse the third and last from the person of his aduersaries contained in these two verses The plaine sense whereof briefly is thus much They O Lord that haue an ill cause are readie to bring their wickednes to an end and as they are readie to hurt me so they are farre from thy law wilt thou then maintaine such they being so neere my necke No they are no more neere to hurt than thou art neere to deliuer me they are not neerer with malice than thou art with deliuerance Thus hee draweth away his consideration from the iudgemeÌ„t of flesh and blood and looketh down to his watch-tower and to the Lord his sanctuarie O Lord saith he I haue cried I haue called vpon thee and that with mine whole heart I preuented the morning light and the night-watches I waited on thy word I mediated on thy word I haue obserued thy iudgements of old when I am thus neere wilt thou forsake me They are farre from thy word canst thou leaue them vnpunished no thou art neere their punishment and my deliuerance I know as they depart from thee so they shall not escape vnpunished in the end because their sinne is come to such ripenes as thy iustice can no longer suffer them It is a great temptation to Gods children which haue walked vprightly and kept a good conscience that the wicked should still be neere their neckes Wherefore if any such thing hereafter happen to vs we must not be discomforted or thinke it very strange seeing wee see this man of God was not without it it is no new thing wee must bee content seeing God hath so dealt aforetimes with many of his children On what great cause of thanksgiuing now haue we that hauing much more deserued to haue our enemies tramble vpon vs than others of Gods Saints haue notwithstanding so long time beene deliuered And if it come to passe that in time we come to the like temptation let vs labour to be profitable in the like meditation For flesh and blood thinke it strange that wicked meÌ„ should flourish in the defending an ill cause and that good men should be troden downe for maintaining a good cause This troubled Iob Dauid Ieremie and Habacuk to see that Gods people should be so tempted Wherefore when we see the generation of Gods children condemned and the generation of the wicked iustified we must call to minde this or such like meditations Seeing thou hast borne with mine enemies so long it is now the day time to punish The cause now why the wicked flourish so long and why the Lord deferreth to helpe his childreÌ„ is that the wicked may either by his long suffering come to repentance or else be left excuselesse Yea after he often stayeth to powre forth his vengeance because their sinnes are not accomplished and their iniquitie is not come to the full height measure and number and that his children might haue their secret sinnes punished here that is to humble them to allure them to obedience to trie their faith to proue their patience to worke in them a contempt of this world and a desire of the world to come so that that which they suffer vniustly of men iustly they suffer of God And when Gods children doe not thus profit the Lord in mercie will let the rod still tarrie vpon them vntill they haue profited in some good measure Thus wee see the iustice of God wil not suffer him to punish vntill sinne be come to the full and the loue of God will not leaue to correct his vntill there grow some profit and yet so as in the meane time the chilren of God sustaine no losse because whatsoeuer they outwardly lose they inwardly gaine Wherefore seeing the Lord hath promised that the rod of the wicked shall not fall on the lot of the righteous and that our temptation shall not bee greater than wee shall bee able to beare we must knowe that when the godly once begin to faint and the wicked thinke they are come to their height euen then it is due time with the Lord to send happie deliuerance to the one and a speedy ouerthrow of all the counâ—â—ls of the other The man of God then hauing these effects in him was neere his deliuerance but the wicked being in their pride were neere Gods vengeance How necessarie this doctrine is common practise may admonish vs for thus reasoneth flesh and blood in time of aduersitie We haue thus long kept a good conscience neither haue wee done against the will of God we haue serued the Lord this while yet this is our gaine our
points of the Law yet hee purposeth rather to shew how hee was no notorious sinner or such a one as did fouly and grâ—ssely forget the Law So his meaning is thus much in effect Although I haue offended yet haue I not cast thy Law behind my backe I find and confesse how of frailtie and infirmitie I haue offended â—â—â— not maliciously and obstinately Wherefore although we cannot be free from all sins yet we must beware of presumptuous â—â—â—â— and although we are weake yet we must not willingly and wittingly depart from the law What then is the cause why oft it is so long ere we be deliuered euen because wee lie in some secret sinne For wee must plead our cause in a right plea if wee will pleade with God if we suffer as wel-doers wee may pray to the Lord for defence but if wee suffer as euill-doers we must labour to repent Wherefore in all discredit reproches and ignominies we must labour to say in the trueth of our hearts I haue not forgotten thy Law Vers. 154. Pleade my cause and deliuer me quicken me according to thy word THis agreeth also in the second place with the second verse of the 16 Port whereof we spake before Answere for thy seruant in that which is good The children of this world are wiser in their kinde than the childreÌ„ of God the man of God had such enemies as in subtilties were wiser in force stronger and more valiant than hee which made him enforce his praier to the Lord that he would be his tower against their assaults and his aduocate against all their policies Thus we see he trusteth not to the equitie of his owne cause but to the Lord whereby wee may gather that the cause why our oppressors preuaile oft against vs is because wee trust too much in our owne wits and leane too farre vpon our owne inuentions opposing subtiltie to subtiltie one euill deuice to another matching and maintaining policie by policie and not commit our cause to the Lord. Wherfore in such a case we are to pray to the Lord to put wisedome into our mouthes that wee may bee taught what to speake and strength into our hands that we may know how to fight Quicken me according to thy word whether the Prophet desireth to be quickned corporally or spiritually whether for that hee was readie to be swallowed vp of his aduersaries or for that hee needed some inward comfort or whether it were for both it is not greatly materiall but I thinke we may safely take it in both senses For if he were quickned in the spirit he knew that the other comfort would follow after So that if we vnderstand it spiritually he prayeth that by faith and quickning grace hee might be encouraged to goe on forward and that he might no more faint hereafter than he had done heretofore Without which grace supporting and renewing him he was like to quaile vnder the burden Thus we see Gods children are often at deaths dore in body and soule and therefore had neede to pray to be quickned In that he addeth according to thy word he giueth vs to wit that all our helpe is in the word of God and that all our helpes which proceede not from the word and promise of God in the end become vaine Although this doctrin seemeth at the first to be a common thing yet the onely cause why wee so often faint vnder the crosse is because wee forget Gods promises or elâ—e we cannot beleeue that the truth of them particularly belongeth vnto vs. And this is that that maketh the very children of God so often to stagger the want whereof is great Suppose yee saith our Sauiour Christ that the Sonne of man when he commâ—th shall find faith on the earth whereby he noteth what an hard thing it is to haue true faith which so is fixed in God as neuerthelesse there is no faith but in his word Verse 155. Saluation it farre from the wicked because they seeke not thy statutes HE said in the portion going before they are farre from thy law here he saith they seek not thy statutes in which words he expresseth his meaning more plainely In the former place he saith they were farre from the law here he confesseth they sought it not at all His meaning of this verse is thus much I see their manners are wicked I know they cannot prosper in them for thou art the iudge of the world therfore they haue no interest to saluation And why there is no coherence betweene wickednes and saluation If we were in truth perswaded of this we would not so ly in sinne For if we did surely beleeue that saluation pertaineth to none but to them that keepe a true faith and therewith labour to ioyne a good conscience how durst we be so bold Idolaters so prophane swearers so vnreuerent breakers of the Sabbath If blasphemous mouthes were throughly perswaded of this would they not tremble and quake that now mocke and scoffe at the ministerie and ministers of the word we see then how pâ—arcing words these are They that depart from God by going to wisards they that go farre from his word by changing his holy Sabbath which is as a day of medicine for the soule into an hurtfull day the Lord will also depart from them the Lord will be farre from their saluation All sinnes wherein men lie and continue put them far from saluation But who then shall be saued euen they that labour for faith and a good conscience Who then shall be damned they that are farre from faith and seeke not Gods law As this doctrine is to the terrour of the wicked so it maketh for the comfort of the godly We see the vngodly proue very couragious and thriue very notably in their sinne not being presently punished because such is our corruption that vntil we taste some outward smart we become hardned This declareth in that we abstaine from sinne onely for punishments sake and we would sinne at riot were there no punishing that we are but Hypocrites and such from whom saluation is farre off Well if saluation be farre from them that seeke not Gods law then may we gather on the contrarie that saluation is neere them that seeke his law for like is the rule of contraries If we then labour for faith and a good conscience we may assure our selues of saluation Wherefore wouldest thou haue assurance to be saued let the word be neere thee in thy mouth and in thine heart Rom 10. 8 Let it dwell plentifully in thee with all manner of wisedome Col. 3. 16. Here is also a good rule as we see whereby we may discerne who be good and who be euill Here the Lord hath set downe one stedfast order which is a touchstone to trie al men and howsoeuer we account of it it is alwaies the same and like to it selfe condemning sinne commending holines Oh to what extremities should we be brought in these
for want of this feare we see how impudent sinners are in those things which ciuill Lawes doe not restraine fearing euen punishment more then Gods iudgement He that feareth God is no theefe why because mans lawe saith that he that stealeth shall be hanged no but because Gods Law saith Thou shalt not steale Though the place be neuer so secret where he may sinne although iâ— bee no manifest vnrighteousnesse and grosse iniurie yet if it were but to denie the last thing which were right and due the childe of God both feareth punishment of God if hee had done it or if he haue not done it he trembleth to doe it And Saint Iames hee reasoneth thus that hee that hath commanded one thing hath also commaunded another and hee that forbiddeth one thing hath forbidden another And surely howsoeuer mans law punisheth one and dispenseth with another sinne yet the word of God rewardeth all obedience and punisheth all disobedience So that he that hath saide as well Thou shalt not commit adulterie as Thou shalt not doe murder hath as well pronounced the shutting of the kingdome of heauen against adulterers as against murderers 1. Cor. 6. which thing Gods childreÌ„ knowing make as great a conscience of swearing banning cursing breaking of the Sabbath drunkennesse adulterie and lying which in mans law escape scotfree as of theft which by Ciuill law is adiudged worthie of death because that God that saith Thou shalt not steale hee also saith Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord in vaine thou shalt keepe holy the Sabbath c. Suppose they that those things are not forbidden by the law of God which are not prohibited by the law of man Then no maruaile though there bee so fewe theeues and so many Sabbath breakers why there bee so fewe murtherers and so many swearers because men abstaine from theft and murther for feare of temporal punishment and men haue no care to eschue swearing prophaning of God his Sabbath because they feare no externall punishment See here is mens conscience here is their religion this is their deuotion Well haddest thou neuer suâ—n gifts outwardly without this reuerent feare of God thou shalt neuer enter into God his kingdome But peraduenture when thou shalt come to answere before the tribunall of God thou wilt say O Lord I knewe not by mans lawe that breach of thy Sabbath or swearing were such great sinnes heare what the Lord will answere I gaue thee my law whereby thou shouldest bee gouerned neither did I giue any commandement in more ample and flat words than the lawe of my Sabbath wherefore seeing thou hast manifestly cast my law behinde thee and made lesse account of my commandements and iudgements than of mans law and threatnings I adiudge thee to eternall damnation Great indeede is the benefit of mans lawes to restraine sin and to bring to repentance yea often the punishment of man and shame thereof preuenteth the iudgement of God and shame of hell fire because wee see many haue been more ashamed of sinne at the gallowes than others that haue died vpon their beds Howbeit where this law is not executed and sinne seuerely punished or where there be any sinnes which come not within the precincts of mans iurisdiction it is most certaine they shall not escape the punishment of God Wherefore we must otherwise stand in awe of Gods law than mans law doth punish if we will with the man of God from our heart stand in feare of his word This feare maketh seruants as faithfull in their maisters absence as in their presence because it keepeth vnder the most secret sinnes For hypocrites flie sinne before men but sinne greedily behind their backs and they sinne not because mans law will punish them not because Gods law doth forbid them But God his children abhorre sinne as wel priuie as manifest and that because sinne is sinne and not in that it is punishable by mans law For they considering that Adam Hâ—siah Ezechiah and others were punished for small things dare account no sin to be small in the eyes of God It is the whip the rod and the scourge that causeth the hypocrite as an asse a foole and a slaue to leaue sinne but it is loue conscience and obedience that moueth Gods children willingly to abhorre it Vers. 162. I reioyce at thy word as one that findeth great spoyles AS he hath spoken of his feare so now he speaketh of his ioy Great is the ioy of them that finde spoyles for spoyles bring victorie and victorie makes the triumph so that spoyle brings profit and the victorie pleasure both then must needes cause great ioy His meaning then is that what battaile soeuer he did fight what towne soeuer he spoiled his ioy was nothing so great as it was in taking pleasure in God his word Heere then is a true note to discerne vs from hypocrites when we take comfort in nothing so much as in the word of God But some will say that this extraordinarie ioy appertaineth to the Prophet rather than to vs wherfore let vs heare what the holy Ghost speaketh hereof in the Gospel as Rom. 5. We haue peace towards God and reioyce vnder the hope of the glorie of God And Philip 4 he calleth it The peace of God which passeth all vnderstanding and the Apostle 1. Pet. 1. shewing how in the mercie of God wee are begotten againe vnto a liuely hope by the resurrection of Iesus Christ from the dead to an inheritance immortall and vndefiled reserued in heauen for vs biddeth vs to reioyce with ioy vnspeakable and glorious And Paul 1. Cor. 2. 9. sheweth what cause we haue to reioyce because the things which eye hath not seene neither eare hath heard neither came into mans heart are which God hath prepared for them that loue him These things we see are such as are common to all why then doe Gods children so much reioyce in the word First in consideration of their owne vile and miserable estates then in consideration of God his loue and Christ his merits for them For they considering with themselues that by nature they are nothing but vassal of sinne the bondslaues of the diuel the enemies of God and fire-brands of hell and that by Christ they are freed from their sins set at libertie from Sathan ransomed from hell and reconciled vnto God and that he will bring vnto them the fruite of his death and benefit of his resurrection by killing sin in them and quickning them vnto righteousnes remembring Colos. 2. 14. that Christ hath taken away the hand-writing and fastened it vnto his crosse and that euery member through him hath spoiled the principalities and powers and led captiue the world the flesh and the diuel and hath made a shew of them openly and hath triumphed ouer them in the same crosse feele such a ioy as neuer any earthly conquerors felt the like For looke how farre greater the victory of sinne and Sathan is aboue
get no power of our sinnes when we are wauering in our perseuerance if there be in vs any regard of our glorie or any respect of our dignity and our kingdome when Sathan hath so spoiled vs great should be our sorrow But this is the cause why we doe not sooner recouer our selues in fighting because wee feele not the losse of our spoyles and therefore no maruaile if in Christ we feele not our strength renewed It is no smal dignitie to be a companion with the Angels to be the children of God fellow heires with God it is no little prerogatiue to be royall Priests before the Lord it is no smal honour to be counted Prophets it is no little preheminence to wait for a kingdome but shall we looke to be the members of Christ and fellow heires with him and shall we not seuer our selues from the world the flesh and the diuell nay as he offereth to vs the one so he forbiddeth to vs the other If we were redeemed not with gold and siluer but with the most pretious blood of the immaculate Lambe how thankfull should we be in all manner of obedience If we were called to an holy conuersation and not to the lusts of the flesh how holily should we walke Wherefore if the Lord so call vs to the banquet and allure vs to such rich spoyles on the Sabbath day if any shall say I cannot come I must marrie a wife I must goe see my farme I must goe about my businesse Oh how vnworthie guests shall we be and how worthie to be trampled vnder the feete of our aduersaries But here may arise a question how can feare and ioy dwell in a man at once that he should truly feare Gods word and heartily reioyce in the same when as notwithstanding in the holy Scriptures we may often obserue this thing as Psal. 5. 7. I will come into thine house in the multitude of thy mercies and in thy feare will I worship toward thy holy Temple And in Psal. 2. 11. Serue the Lord in feare and reioyce in trembling and in this Octonarie which we here haue in hand I stood in awe at thy word and I reioyced at thy word We answere we must know what kinde of feare this is it is not that feare which is of the iudgements of God alone but a feare ioyned with his mercies For there is a feare of his iudgements alone which hindreth the certaintie of faith and there is a feare of his iudgements tempered with a feare of his mercies which beateth downe the securitie of the flesh of which the man of God speaketh Psal. 130 4. Mercie is with thee therefore thou shalt be feared that is Therefore are thine afraide to displease thee because they haue tasted of thy goodnesse and because thou of nature art mercifull He speaketh then of that feare which is assured of Gods mercies as of his iudgements Wherefore as there is a difference betweene the feare of seruants and the feare of sonnes because seruants doe their businesse more vnwillingly and sonnes doe their duties more cheerefully so there is a difference betweene the obedience of the godly proceeding from a childish feare to obey their Father and the grudging obeying of the wicked in a seruile and slauish feare of punishment Vers. 163. I hate falsehood and abhorre it but thy law doe I loue THe meane how the man of God came to this ioy of the word was in that his hart was wel purged of the things contrary vnto it wherin he sheweth that it is not possible for vs truly to reioice in the word vntil we be brought to the perfit hatred of the corruptions By falsehood he meaneth not that breach of charitie which is forbidden in the ninth Commandement but whatsoeuer is opposite to the true word of God In this sense we did also take it Port. 4. and 5. Take from me the way of lying and graunt me gratiously thy law Where lying is nothing else but that which is contrarie to the word either in doctrine or in life Likewise Port. 15. 2. I hate vaine inuentions but thy law doe I loue In this meaning Sathan is said to be the father of lies and we vse to say God onely is true and man is a liar that is as God is good so is he true as man is euill of himselfe so is he false His meaning then is that he hated that which was contrarie to the word I hate and abhorre c This sheweth that he had no light hatred but a thorow hatred of it which is also shewed Psal. 139. 21. Doe I not hate them O Lord that hate thee And doe not I earnestly contend with those that rise vp against thee I hate them with an vnfained hatred as they were mine vtter enemies Prou. 29. 27. A wicked man is an abomination to the iust and he that is vpright in his cause is an abomination to the wicked True hatred hath this nature to abhorre the thing hated as a daintie woman abhorreth to touch a toad And we expresse this thing in our affections breaking oft into these speeches I abhorre it I cannot abide to heare of it I quake I shake I am the worse when I heare it We are here taught then that as loue being cold will soone faile so our hatred being cold will soone slake and as loue must be hot if wee will haue it continuall so hatred must be with abhorring if we will haue it permanent Wherefore we see where our first loue waxeth cold to prayer and the not abhorring of the want of prayer is there we fall into a carelesnesse of prayer and where our zeale is not hot against sinne and sinners and we make but a â—est of it when we should make warre against them to the spending of the heart blood we are often ready to fall into sinne And although we be not maintainers of sinne for that were the highest degree of sinne yet if we be not abhorâ—ers of sinne we may for a time keepe in yet in the eâ—d we shall bewray our selues And thus when we are too smooth and too gentle although I reprchend not that louing rebuking and admonishing of Christians we shall be taught to be zealous We see that we cannot say that we truely reioyce in the word vntill we haue a perfit hatred of falsehood No maruell then though we reioyce no more in God seeing we doe not so abhorre our sinne as we should doe Neither doe we throughly abhorre sinne because we neuer felt the inestimable and vnspeakable treasures of the peace of conscience Wherefore as we must not onely loue God but loue exceedingly so we must not onely hate ill but abhorre it zealously For when abhorring of sinne falleth â—o hating and hating of sinne falleth to misliking and misliking commeth little to esteeme of sin we are in a relapse We cannot then loue God too much nor hate ill too much We must also labour to
is drawne from the state of the godlie and from their behauiour vers 18. The nature of the wicked is such that they count wickednesse as pleasant as wine and therefore they make vngodly practises their chiefest delight it is their meate and drinke to doe euill they are best refreshed when they most offend neither are they content with their owne wickednesse but they doe moreouer cause other to fall into wickednesse If they cannot come by their purpose if they haue not great occasion to worke that which they haue deuised if they haue not made some fitter for their vngodly friendship then their sleep departeth from them they cannot be at rest For as the hungry man cannot sleepe quietly because his appetite continually craueth meate so the wicked taketh no rest nor sleepe if he be not stâ—ffed if hee haue not his bâ—lâ—ie full of wickednesse How carefull ought we then to be to auoide euill companie how iarre must we flie from it and how heartily should we hate it continually Here we may note the contrary as a very speciall signe and marke of the true childe of God for if we can make it our meâ—te and our drinke to doe good as our Sauiour Christ saith It is my mâ—â—te â—o do the will of my Father and as Iob saith I esteemed it more then mine appointed â—oode And againe if wee can count it the great comfort of our harts and solace of our soules when we can do good â—o otherâ— and prouoke and sâ—irre them vp to goodnesse this is an argument that wee haue receiued the spirit of GOD as a pledge and a seale of our euerlasting saluation and that wee are the children of God Moreouer if wee be grâ—eued when we haue wrought no goodnesse nor gotten good by others if wee be as it were comfortles when wee haue not taught others â—ome goodnes or when wee haue not prouoked them vnto practise of some good which they had before time learned this may well warrant vs that we doe truely loue God and that he loueth vs and will bring vs vnto life Thus farre for the first reason which as it describeth vnto vs the nature of the wicked so it must bee applied to the generall head of sinne and the corruption of our nature Vers. 18. The way of the Righteous shineth as the Light that shineth more and more vnto the perfect day THe second reason why we should auoide the euill companie of the wicked is because of dutie we are bound to ioyne our selues to the godly and to be companions of all them that feare the Lord. It is not enough to flie from the wicked and to leaue their coÌ„pany but we must make hast to the assemblies of the godly linke our selues in frieÌ„dship with them â—or of our selues wee can deuise euill and by our selues wee can learne to worke wickednesse wee can giue place to vngodly motions wee can foster vp fleshly desires yea and through our corruptions abundance of euill will flow ouâ— of vs. Albeit therefore we doe aâ—oyde the corruption wherewith wee might be infected by others yet if we prouide not some helpe for our owne infirmities by good companie we may be as wicked when we are alone as those which liue among the wicked wee must then seeke the company of Gods people and with them we must nourish peace and loue by labouring to profit them by what good thing soeuer wee haue and by receiuing and learning some goodnesse by them for the sustaining of our infirmities for the relieuing of our needes and for the supplie of our manifold wants Dauid did see how needfull this was therefore Psal. 16. he doth not only say that he will keepe himselfe from the corrupt worship of the wicked because he hateth them but hee will ioyne himselfe to Gods people for the loue that he beareth them saying All my delight is in the Saints And in another Psalme saith hee I haâ—â— them that hate thee O Lorde whereunto that may bee well ioyned that is I am compaâ—ion to all them that loue thee and loue thy name But Lot did greatly faile in that point when he would not returne to his vnckle Abraham after he was deliuered out of Sodome for if he had gonâ— vnto him he might haue bin preserued from much woe peraduenture which â—lter did befall him But it was hard for him to confesse his fault vnto his vnckle this was grieuous vnto him and therefore he would not seeke for the companie of Abraham And what came hereof but griefe vnto himselfe shame vnto his familie and continuall punishment vnto his posteritie This rule then must be diligently obserued that we be alwayes as carefull and desirous to ioyne our selues with godly companie as we be to auoyde the assemblies of the wicked If this be so as it ought to be indeede then how great and how grieuous is their sinne and how fearefully doe they offend which forsake the societie of the godlie to dwell among the wicked and doe leaue the companie of Gods people to haue the familiaritie of wicked men It were good for such to consider what the Angell of the Lorde saide vnto Hagar when she fled from Sarah her mistresse Hagar Sarahs maide whence commest thou and whither wilt thou goe This talke might passe betweene them Angell Whence commest thou Hagar From Abrahams house Angell Whither goest thou Hagar Into Aegypt Angell Whence commest thou Hagar From the people of God Angell Whither goest thou Hagar To the vngodâ—â—e Aegyptians Angell Whence commest thou Hagar From the Church of God Angell Whither goest thou Hagar To the Synagogue of Satan Angell Take heede to thy selfe and beware commit not this great wickednesse doe not this great sinne against the Lord returne thy selfe vnto thy mistresse humble thy selfe vnto her and be obedient vnto her will How pithie is this speech How effectuall and worthie to bee remembred if we haue alreadie changed our places or if wee goe about to change them Let vs remember the saying of the Angell and let vs consider whether it may not likewise be saide vnto vs whence commest thou out of the Church of God whither goest thou to the assemblie of heretikes where hast thou bene in the Church where art thou or whither wilt thou go to the world the vanitie thereof O fearefull exchange Refraine thy selfe betimes returne thy foote with speede come hastily to the Lord thy God humble thy selfe vnder his hand promise and performe all obedience vnto him that thee may receiue thee to his fauour againe Let vs thinke that the Lord doth speake vnto our consciences and let vs answere him with a pure heart and it will without doubt stay vs from many vnaduised and vnprofitable changes If we do rightly and in truth consider of this we shall be so farre from going to the wicked that if we be among them wee shall hastily separate our selues from them that wee may
owne nature and kinde are good yet doe become euill sinfull through vs. This may be perceiued in all the parts of our life let vs then a little fee how our corruption deceiueth defileth vs in many things First this is without all controuersie that is onely the corruption of our owne hearts which causeth vs to be slacke in doing good or to leaue it altogether vndone or else to do that which is euill and odious in the sight of God For albeit many causes may be pretended which sometime may haue a shew of goodnesse yet those causes are but corruptions there is no goodnesse in them Some men are kept back from doing good to their familie by catechizing them because they would not haue all meâ—â—â— talke of them and because they would not hazard the credit of their name Some are 〈◊〉 backe from being zealous in godlinesse because they might stil vse their libertie in buying and bargaining whereby they might prouide for their selues and families And for euery thing they doe they will haue a colourable excuse they will doe nothing without a reason But their excuses are but colours their reasons are very rawe not seasoned with the word They are deceiued through the deceitfulnes of sinne their corruption deceiueth them they are beguiled because they make no triall of their hearts The same thing commeth to passe euen in those things which in their kinde are good To leaue sinne is a very good thing yet if wee doe not herein take heede vnto our hearts we may besore deceiued for when wee be minded and doe purpose to leaue sinne let vs consider the cause why wee purpose and goe about such a thing and we shall often finde that it is not the conscience of sinne but the feare of punishmeÌ„t or the shame of the world which moueth vs so to do The adulterer doth many times abstaine from his filthie adulterie not because that sinne is odious in the sight of God but because it will bring him to open shame among men The theefe without any hatred of theft doth sometimes keepe himselfe from the outward act that hee may auoid hanging and the outward danger of the lawe And that the shame of the world and feare of men doth more preuaile with many than the feare of God it may appeare by this that they wil abstaine from such things whereunto there belongeth shame or for which some grieuous punishment amongst men is appointed as for theft murther adulterie c. yet they will passe by great sinnes for which there is no penall statute as swearing c. For if there were any true conscience of sin in them they would make a conscience of all sinnes but especially of these sinnes which in Gods eyes are most abominable Againe we must not rest when we haue left any sinne as though that were sufficient but we must narrowly search into our hearts to see what cause hath moued vs so to doe for if we doe not with sorrow repent vs of our wickednes and leaue it for the feare of God but forsake it either because it will bee no longer profitable vnto vs or because wee be sickly or olde or weake and take no longer pleasure in it then our labour is but lost our hearts haue deceiued vs. And many no doubt are thus deceiued yea they shew that they be deceiued by this that they can still speake of their sinnes without sorrowe and laugh at others which commit the same sinnes Verily if they had repented of their sinnes the remembrance of them would haue bene grieuous vnto them yea they would be very sorie when they saw others fall into the like sinne But seeing they can laugh and make a sport at it when any man doth it as they haue done most sure and certaine it is that their hearts haue deceiued them they are yet in their sinnes though they haue left them outwardly Let vs proceede a little further that we may see into the corruption of our hearts We purpose to deale faithfully we purpose to heare the word to reade it These things in themselues are very good yet if wee be not carefull ouer our hearts their corruption will pollute and defile them For if we be moued hereunto not with any zeale of Gods glorie but with a care of our owne credit not because in Truth wee would countenance the Gospell but because wee would get some countenance by it the thing good in it owne nature is made euill vnto vs and sinfull because our hearts are not right in the thing And how manie bee thus deceiued may soone appeare by the small fruit which most men doe get by the word For when wee see manie very diligent in hearing of the word yet profiting nothing nor desiring to profite it is vndoubtedly true that those men are deceiued by their owne hearts which are not right with God If there were any conscience if there were any heart or spirit in men they would profit something or at least they would be greatly grieued for their not profiting Moreouer when wee haue brought our purpose to practise and haue done any good thing indeed euen then I say may wee be beguiled if wee take not good heede The corruption of our heart is readie to make vs proude of well-doing whereas indeed we should be humbled it is readie to make vs glorie in that for which we should giue glorie to GOD it is readie to make that an occasion of slothfull carelesnesse which should be as a spurre to make vs more carefull Therefore when the thing is done when the worke is wrought and when all our purpose is brought to passe wee must still be carefull ouer our hearts wee must still haue an eye to them that our corruption bee in no wise hurtfull to that good grace which God hath giuen vs. Thus whether wee purpose to leaue sinne or wee leaue it indeede yet we may be deceiued by our hearts if they bee not right in doing of them Therefore aboue all things we must take heede vnto our hearts otherwise we may doe many goodly glorious things in the sight of men yet our hearts wil one day accuse vs for them our conscience will check and controll vs and God which is greater then our consciences will vtterly condemne vs. Now contrariwise when our heart is vpright with God when it is sound and sincere then will the Lord fauourably accept of our doings and through his Sonne he will count them righteous Thus if we with a pure heart doe leaue sinne though the dregs therof remaine with vs if with a good heart to Godward we labour after goodnes though wee cannot doe the good which we would this vprightnes of our hearts doth please God greatly and he will surely pardon the other imperfections through Christ. True it is that no man can say his heart is pure if he compare it with the rule of Gods word or with the iustice of God and therefore
forsooth we must smile when we doe so and we must laugh vpon them least wee moue choler and giue offence Well for all sinne in equal measure and for the least of all sins Christ Iesus the Sonne of God was faine to shed his pretious blood howsoeuer this seemeth little to vs in committing it was very great to Christ in suffering for it They be small sinnes to vs which are vsuall to all but if they were not vsuall they would seeme prodigious CHAP. III. Of Adulterie and youthfull Affections IF that after often fals in the sinne of Adulterie the Lord giue a man the sight of the grieuousnes and greatnes of this sinne and fill a man with the feares of his iudgements and then this feare cause the power of this sinne to abate in him and cause him to feare all occasions and to loue chaste persons then such a man may be well comforted the Lord will giue him the victory of that sin But yet remember to proceed in affectioÌ„ let that vnclean life be as loath some vnto thee as it hath bin pleasant to the end that thou maist know how to keepe and possesse thy vessell in holines and honour begin to delight in the Lord Christ to vse with feare reuerence the meanes of thy saluatioÌ„ the Word Prayer and Sacraments then the Lord will seale vnto thine heart the pardon of this sin for this is not obtained before we haue thus repented And when thou hast found these effects of Gods grace in thee thou maist reasoÌ„ thus against SathaÌ„ If the Lord would haue destroyed me for this sin he would not haue giuen me a sorrowe or haâ—red of this sin therefore I am now well assured he doth and will accept me for his adopted sonne in his true sonne Iesus Christ. That a man may doe this and learne this sinne with repentance hee is first to consider I say the mercie of God which striueth with vs till we be brought so farre as is aforesaid Secondly wee must consider the iustice of God which will confound those that will resist The mercie of God appeares in fearing thee and punishing others in giuing thee the meanes and not others in punishing thee lightly and confounding others This wil greatly commend the greatnes of Gods mercies especially seeing hee giueth mercie when he might punish and doth as it were hire thee from thy sinnes Thus will the spirituall man gather of the great mercie of God Shall then prouoke him adde rebellion vnto sin Shall I vtterly denie him and become the slaue of sathan So then thus the meditation of the mercies of God in Iesus Christ leades vs to the hatred of this all other sins Luk. 16. But contrariwise Sathan and the flesh conclude If the Lord had hated this sin hee would haue punished it before this time in me In old time he destroyed many for sinne but now vnder grace he is more mercifull O cursed flesh that doth reason so much against reason and grace for there is now a secret curse of GOD vpon euery sinner which will consume a man if it be not preuented for the word gone out of Gods mouth will haue his effect and shall not be changed because God cannot be changed 2 Manie thinke youth as the flower of our age to haue a priuiledge aboue other ages But alas it is an age of great confidence All this haue I done saith the young man in the Gospell So dangerous is their case that they must not do things indifferent for feare they make them sad and we know that ordinary things denied argue an extraordinarie perill The prodigall sonne did walke his foure stations and as Ambrose saith hee had foure prouocations first his portion secondly his fathers indulgencie thirdly ill company but youth more than all Psalme 119. 19. Dauid abruptly with an Apostrophe breaketh off his meditation into this Wherewithall shall a young man cleanse his wayes Vpon which place all the Fathers agree that the accent is vpon a young man for he hath fewest means The word which Dauid vseth for clensing is verie effectuall by clensing signifying the clensing of glasse and therefore compareth he young men to glasse which though it be verie cleane yet it will gather filth euen in the Sunne-beames and of it selfe which noteth the great corruption of this age Prou. 22. 13. he hath a buÌ„dle of folly bound close in his hart Eccles. 11. Children and youth are vanitie vanity is not in them but the age it selfe is vanitie Such is the streame of affections in them as the heathen thought it best policie to let them haue their course a little But let vs consider their corruption in one measure further Not onely the common sort but the best wit who is thought to be of an excellent disposition 2. King 22. And not only the best in ciuill gifts but those that are best in spiritual graces finde it hard as Timothie who brought downe his bodie that Paul was faine to write to him to drinke wine and for all that hee wrote Flee new-fangled lusts This Timothie was such a one as that saith Bernard Giue me one Timothie in these dayes and if he will eate gold he shall haue it This maketh me that I cannot subscribe to that saying Whom God loueth he taketh away in teÌ„der yeares For I tell you it is a daÌ„gerous thing to die in youth and surely except the Lord worke marueilously it is dangerous And why Surely in yong men there is a double pronenesse First their naturall corruption and then their age in which their affections be grounded but their reasons be raw Besides these the diuell hath a speciall affection to this age And it is a Prouerbe chapt 22. Set a young man in his way and he will not depart from it when he is olde If you stampe garlike in a new morter it will alwayes smell of it CHRIST saith Suffer little ones to come vnto me If they can sing but Hosannah and know not the meaning It is a good thing to doe as Marie did betimes to lay vp in our hearts such things out of the word as we doe not know while as yet thou art â—ude saith Hillary least then thou begin when thou shouldest ende The seruice of youth how greatly it pleaseth GOD may appeare Moses and Aarons rod was of an Almond tree what this figure meant is taught Ierem. 1. I am but a childe It is no matter saith God What seest thou an Almond tree which in those countreys where it groweth is the first that doth blossome Him that God will haue his rod must bee a branch of the trees that first blossome The first fruites and the first borne are due vnto GOD. And this is the difference betweene the sacrifice of Cain and of Abel Cain offered he cared not what but Abel offered the first fruites and the best and this is the best note to
know a Cains heart from an Abels 5 Consider Gods liking of Timothie Dauid Samuel the Prophet of Prophets who serued God when hee was a childe and so the good King Iosiah These were not trees which blossome when others haue done Let men be neuer so soundly come home it were better they had neuer beene so both for the Churches and themselues for they carrie the smell of the garlike morter still where euer they goe 6 Old men which haue liued loosely in youth haue great diffidence in themselues for they dare not reprehend so sharply as others nor punish so seuerely as they should for that the sinnes of their youth are so in their foreheads and all men see them Many of these are rockes of offence They make Dauid and Salomon proctors of their sinnes which I am perswaded grieueth those soules at this day if there be any sorrow in heauen to heare men alleage them for their sinnes 7 We be taught Esai 9. 17. that when the Lord intendeth to destroy a Common-wealth a speciall note thereof is this He taketh no delight in their youth therefore where young men be dissolute it is a heauie note of Gods wrath to fall vpon his people 8 Such as doe take libertie by Salomons example let them consider it well He was in the prime of his youth well disposed and wise but hauing past to riper yeeres he grew vaine and dissolute Then by Gods free mercie he became a sorrowfull man in his age And he made himselfe a publike penitentarie leauing his Ecclesiastes as a monument of his follie and it may well be called his booke of Retractations This is Salomons experimentall conclusion All is vanitie and vexation of minde This he tried when he had gone through all things he was fame to returne to that wherewith he began His booke confuteth all Pagans best morall wisedome He wanted nothing he had experience of all kinds of blessings that may be found on earth Yet after long experience he found no true ioy in any thing on earth The wise men of this age would say he was too sad or of a melancholike humour and could not vse things well But himselfe answereth the follie of such chap 6 None could haue more ioy nor so much pleasure in them as he had yet he found in conclusion nothing in them but vanitie and vexation of minde 9 Iob was neuer adulterer yet made he a couenant with his eyes because he being cleane in heart would giue no occasion outwardly When Putiphers wife could not preuaile because of Iosephs constancie she was not moued to repentance as she ought considering that her seruant was so faithfull to her husband much more she ought to haue been but contrarily sâ—e vseth a desperate remedie worse than the fault it selfe namely to seeke his life And this is the end of all vnbridled and carnall loue that in the end it turneth to extreame hatred yea and that more bitter than of them who neuer bare them good will as appeared in that incestuous loue of Ammon to his sister Thamar who afterward hated her exceedingly Let vs learne to feare these vnbridled affections and if we will not haue this issue to come of them let vs make our bond in the Lord that one may draw another neerer to him thereby And this is not onely in this lusting loue but in all other familiarities of men whatsoeuer without the Lord whether it be for gaine or fauour c for when they cannot enioy the things they looke for their loue is turned to hatred 10 Ioseph in his prosperitie would not forsake the Lord to cleaue to his Mistris and now in that he seeth present danger yet he standeth fast Thus on euery side the Lord trieth his children and giueth grace withall to perseuere Out of this we may learne that we neuer know whether we loue righteousnesse and holinesse for Gods cause so well as when we endure some trouble for it Ioseph might haue done this secretly that it should not haue bin knowne yet the loue of God constrained him and the feare of the Lord caused him to refraine from euill Albeit he saw present danger of his life and good name yet because he knew that the Lord which seeth secrets he rewardeth openly therefore he committeth himselfe to the Lord and had rather hazard his good name before men than keep an euill conscience before God And he beleeued withall that the Lord at the last would make his righteousnes as cleere as the noone day 11 Many will not fight or murder openly but if their enemies were secretly deliuered into their hands they would be farre from Dauid who would not hurt the Lords annoynted in the meane time they deuise euill amongst themselues and when they come abroad they vtter it Many doe abstaine from fornication for feare of lawes and such like but they consider not that the Lord seeth their vnchaste mindes and will recompence them Many would be religious but yet vnlike to Sidrach Misac and Abednago who would not for feare of the King so much as consult of the worshipping of the Image But they would seeme to bee more than they are as Ananias and Sapâ—ira therefore they shall haue the same reward with them for their tempting of God So long then as our hearts doe deceiue vs and these euill desires ouercome vs and we vse vnâ—odly meanes wee shall neuer stand to suffer any triall We may learne also by Iosephs example euen for the least part of godly life or good religion to suffer persecution and not onely for the chiefe points and parts thereof And as great a signe of a good heart is it for if we should denie the faith or God or Christ all the world would crie out whereas in lesser matters they would hold their peace and therefore so much the greater triall is it if we stand 12 The end of adulterie is beggerie besides that oft such can haue no children by lawfull and chaste wiues Hence it is often that euen great men want children and their houses decay againe the wife requireth it with like whoredome This sinne of all others leaues a brand in mens consciences as theeues at Sizes conuicted of theft and confessing it yet doth it not oft so much trouble them as this of adulterie They crie out of this O adultery brought me to this miserie CHAP. IIII. Of Affection IT is a great mercie of God to haue a large affection of well doing when wee haue good occasion thereof The Lord ceaseth not to offer occasions but wee often cease to haue good affections 2 We must as well see what is against vs as those things that our affections leade vs to therefore must we pray that our hearts may be vpright that wee be not like â—alaam and the Elders that aske counsel of Ieremy So long as we haue to deale with men we set a glosse vpon the matter
to stay the Lordes mercie for the other wee must depart because of that abomination 6 The world is as the Lords great chamber whereunto all are admitted the Church is as the chamber of presence The natiuitie of the Church is a greater worke then the creation of the world The world was finished with a Word but many dayes and many yeares did the Lord trauell before the Church could be brought forth to his good liking Hee shooke the earth darkened the heauens turned the whole course of nature before he had framed and set vp the little Church of the Iewes But in gathering the Church of the Gentiles the Sunne became blacke as a pot the Heauens were couered as with a haire-cloth the vayle of the temple rent the earth trēbled the graues opened aboue all the GOD of nature suffered But of all the third gathering shall be fearfull when heauen and earth shall not abide to see but shall melte and consume away at the glorifying of that Church which the world so contemneth yet on this Church hangeth the continuance of the world For certaine it is the world standeth and all the foure windes are stopped till all be sealed and in that moment that this number is filled this world shall out of hand vanish away 7 In the world wee doe as it were but see the Lords backe parts we see him as a thing in a troubled well dwelling but in the neather and outward courtes of the Temple but in the Church we see him almost face to face 8 That mightie Sampson suffered himselfe to be shauen and his strength to bee as another mans for the great loue of his Church hee shed his precious blood from all parts of his bodie for it and that no bloud might be too deare for vs with his heart bloud he hath testified how much he doth loue vs his loue and spouse the Church of the faithfull 9 It is true that the Psalmist saith Psal. 16. the Lord hath no neede of our seruice and therefore he hath set ouer his loue to the Chuch there to be answered vnto her in obedidience furtherance of his members there he would haue it seene how we value his benefits All blessings are continued on this earth for the Church sake The Sun doth shine vpon the earth vpon the iust and vniust but vpon the vniust for the iust mans sake 10 The Church is the household of faith the citie of the liuing GOD the spouse of the Lamb CHRIST the kings daughter the childrē of light of the liuing God the children of promise of the freewoman a chosen generation a royall priesthood an holy nation people gotten by purchase the mysticall body of Christ the sold of the Prince of Pastors the virgin Israel the children of Abraham the elect seede of God heires of grace ioynt heires with Christ the Sanctuary of the Lord the daughter of Sion the Lords heritage the people of his pasture the sheepe of his hands the temple of the holy Ghost the price of his blood the Lords Eden Thrice blessed and happy are al the liuing stones of the most beautifull building Confer Psal. 147. 2. 3. 1. Pet. 2. 9. 10. Phil. 3. 8. Ephes. 2. 19. 20. 1. Thes. 2. 19. 20. 2. Cor. 3. 2. 2. Cor. 6. 11. 12. 1. Thes. 2. 8. Rom. 9. 3. Reuel 21. 10. CHAP. XIIII Of the Confession of sinne THis is a good affection of Christianitie to conceale a fault and this also is a good affection of men regenerate to testifie their faults to all men whereby they make knowne their thankefulnesse in that whereas by nature they were thus by grace they are so and so Againe men vse it to comfort others that though they bee in their old estate yet they may receiue grace if they hinder not themselues and shut out the grace of God from them Thus the children of God are wont to aggrauate their sinnes that others might haue comfort in the like case Matthew in the ninth chapter and the ninth verse shameth himselfe by the name of a Publican and yet if we looke to his sinne it was not like the sinne of Peter against the ninth commaundement nor like the sinne of Dauid against the sixe and seuenth commaundements the sinne of Paul against the first as of them that crucified Christ himselfe But that which he concealeth the other Euangelists blase abroad that which they conceale he blaseth abroad And this is one argument of the truth of the word for wheras other Chronicles do euer cōmend themselues and their owne natiue countries best as if you read the Chronicles of England you will thinke it the hest nation it is contrary in the word the deniall of Peter is more expresly set downe of Marke than of any other yet did he write the Gospell out of his mouth Paul setteth out his own faults in more sharpe measure and manner than any other can doe Act. 26. Moses Gen. 49. seemeth to discredit his owne birth Wee see all these were of God who is then most glorified when we are most cast downe 2 As the hiding of our sinne with Adam hindreth mercie so to testifie our sinne to be greater than it is with Cain displeaseth God highly 3 Confession without yeelding and feeling is nothing but a testimonie against our selues let vs then so confesse that it may moue vs to loue the truth 4 Pharaohs confession is rather in iudgement than in affection in respect of the punishment not of his sin ergo it is not enough yet he hath profited further than many of vs which will not confesse our sinnes at all 5 Whensoeuer we haue sinned it is good to haue this or the like meditation good Lord wilt thou call me to iudgement and enter thine action with mee How shall I doe then I will take this order I will disagree and fall out with my selfe But is there any hope that God will then shewe mercy Yea no doubt for if the Lord were minded presently to imprison vs he would neuer by his prophets forewarne vs by a writ hee might vse the whole host of the creatures to execute his vengeance euery houre but hee deales more mercifully with vs if we confesse our sinnes 6 Naturally we be all slowe to confesse our sinnes we cast short reckoning on our owne faults Adam said I haue not sinned Lord hee lesseneth his sinne in conceit saying The woman gaue it me and I did eate Iob seemeth to make an apologie as being vnworthy of such a punishment But wee must learne that a sinner the more hee doth extenuate and hide sinne the more he doth aggrauate sinne and hasten iudgement the more freely he doth confesse and iudge himselfe the more he is freed from Gods seate of iustice Pro. 28. 13. 2. Cor. 11. 31. 32. CHAP. XV. Of Conscience LOoke how is our Conscience so is our confidence it is a tender peece we must
may so say to the gaole deliuerie and this is called the day of iudgement In comparison wherof other iudgements are as nothing Then God wil take the matter into his own hand then shal there be a new Quest theÌ„ all thâ—se matters that are shuffled vp and euill iudged shall be iudged againe Now is the day of affections but then the day of iudgement in it we shal lose all that is to be lost Now for this day this iudgement that we may haue somewhat to moue vs being of our selues Verie dul let vs see how fearefull and dreadfull it is In a iudgement there are three things the action the sentence and the execution For we see the prisoners first how they plead for themselues Secondly being found guilty the sentence is pronounced by the Iudge and after they are executed In earth there are means to acquite for a season as delusioÌ„ of the Iudge or of the witnesses perswasion corruption fauor For the first they be apicesiuris points in law they vndoe all iustice a cauâ—lling iustice but apices iuris in calo non excusant And for the witnesses they shall not deliuer him for they shall be true witnesses the booke shall then be opened No perswasion shall then serue because God is not subiect to any affection Thirdly there shall be no corruption for though the Iudge could be corrupted what could we giue him when the whole world shall be destroied Lastly we must looke for no fauour for it is the day of iudgement and not of mercie The night before the blowing of the Trumpet there shall be preached mercy but then there shall be none let no man flatter himselfe for so he shall find it To escape a senteÌ„ce here on earth is either by appeale to an higher court or by reâ—racting but there can be no appeale for who is higher than God neither shall there be any reuersion of the sentence for there shall be no more sitting because there is no second iudgement Thirdly there is an execution which is most fearefull And execution there shall be well let it come will we say for a punishment must be ours then what is there to helpe vs to escape punishment but either resistance or if that will not serue flight if we cannot flie patience or mitigation or our coÌ„fort is hope but there is none of all these can stand vs in any stead for the first if we were as Iob saith hard rockes as we are potshards we were not able to resist for if the Lord did but touch vs we would smoke But his wrath shall be powred vpon vs and who is able to abide it Secondly it bootes vs not to flie for the Lord is euery where round about vs we are as it were in a circumfereÌ„ce the further we are from one part the neerer we are to the other We flie from the God of peace to the God of wrath there is no escaping Christ saith Take the vnprofitable seruant bind him hand and foot so that he cannot flie and Iude addeth with euerlasting chaines and that in darkenes so that if he could breake his chaines yet he could not see whither to flie in the darke Thirdly there is no patience which ye shall see if ye consider the example of the rich man in Luke who required one drop of water to coole his tongue of a person whom he hated deadly and no doubt they do hate the godly there as much as euer they did in this life Last of all let vs looke for no mittigation If there were any mittigation it should be either in respect of the wearines of the tormentors but they are spirits or by consuming of our bodies but we shall continue for euer or by diminishing of the instruments but the fire shall neuer goe out that it may not so do there is a lake of brimstone prepared to run into it and the worme neuer dieth Neither shal there be any comfort the remembrance euen of that they enioyed shall torment them 9 There is a people in Amos and Zephanie that put the day of the Lord farre off but it shall be vnto them a day of terrour and trembling On the other side let vs consider how the world waxing olde as a garment and all creatures become moath-eaten and worme-eaten the fruites stones and hearbes decaying in their vertues Against worldly Atheists the Prophet Zephaniah saith The Lord will seeke them and rather than he will lose them for finding he will seeke them with a lanterne and search them with a candle When we know the time must come we enquire of it and beholding God drawing some presently into the stage and knowing that others are reserued for the last iudgement the faithfull inquire for their hope the wicked for their feare Well as I would not haue men too curious Mat. 24 so could I wish them not to be too carelesse the first is ill the second is worse The day shall come suddenly and therefore neither curiousnesse nor carelesnesse is good only thus much is sure it is at hand but no man could neuer shew the fingers of his hand Peter sheweth that we must not measure the time after man but after God Some reason this some that but let vs remember that Deuterono 29. 29. The secret things belong to the Lord our God but the things reuealed belong vnto vs. Let no man thinke by an allegorie to reach to that which the Angels themselues cannot comprehend For if one should say that as there were foure thousand yeeres before Christ his comming in the flesh so there should be foure thousand before he came to iudgement were it not as like a quidditie as they harpe on and yet both vntrue If we looke on Cyprian and Tertullian we shall see them to haue thought the day to come in their times Here the Fathers haue roued much but all like to misse the marke Let vs know that thâ— neerenesse is not in respect of vs but of the speaker who onely knoweth what is neere and let vs content our selues with this that in respect of eternitie nothing is long that shall haue an ende When the Apostles then say it is neere so we may say it is neere and no difference But as the Day was then neere so the Houre is now neere neere I say in respect of God and of eternitie And as the promise accomplished was neere to God 4000. yeeres before it came so it is not in the fadome of mans braine to tell how many dayes or yeeres wherewith God is not gouerned is farre or neere vnto vs. The Apostle Heb. 10. 25. sheweth the time to bee neere and that it is within the view of the eye because the sacrifices of the Iewes are abolished the true sacrifices are offered and the Gospell more or lesse is vniuersally preached But among al reasons this moueth me may moue
all that now Christ is readie to come because we see small faith on the earth For if euer this was it is now wherein is not onely a defect of faith which euer was but because now men goe cleane against faith for now not onely the principles of the faith are not obserued but they are thought absurde and things cleane contrarie are prescribed Is it not monstrous that now some teach for doctrine that a man may lie and forsweare without sin or shame Seeing that sinne is now in it ripenesse which was before but in the eare could the diuell from hell broch more profound blasphemies If the regions begin to grow white and sin groweth ripe and yellow we must looke for the Angell shortly to thrust in his sickle Well whensoeuer the dave of iudgment is I feare the day of the departure of the Gospel is at hand Our securitie is such that we may rather say the Lord hath suffered vs too long then that we can accuse God for seuerenesse in striking vs too soone Be it then that as yet the day is not come wherein the world shall crackle about our eares or though we see not our Ierusalem destroyed yet we know our day of death cannot be farre off and quickely we shall come to our doome CHAP. XX. Of the shortnesse of our life and the meditation of Death how profitable IT is the vsuall manner of the Holie Ghost 1. Pet. 4. Iam. 2. Iohn 12. to perswade men to godlinesse because they haue but a quantitie of dayes This is such an ordinarie Argument that vse hath taken away the force of it yet Dauid saith that euen ordinarie things by grace moue vs and where grace workes not euen extraordinarie things moue vs not Concerning shortnes of life the heathen could say that a man is but a man of a day olde and the Philosophers teach that his life cannot be long But we will leaue all them without the Church and come to them within Dauid said it was a span long Moses and Salamon say it is a life of dayes and I will obserue withall that Moses Ioh Dauid Salomon when they describe the life of man they can find nothing to rest on as vaine enough whereunto they might compare it so base a thing is this life that it may abide any extenuation in the world In regarde whereof they haue compared it to a bubble a sleepe a vapour and they cume so farre at the length that they compared it to a thought whereof wee know there may be no fewer then a thousand in one day Esay 38 it is saide it may be spent before night And 2. Cor. 5. it is compared to a booth or a shepheards tent which we see doth last but a while In our daily and ordinary prayer Christ admonisheth vs of this point when hee teacheth vs to pray that wee may haue a portion for a day as though our life were shutte vp or may bee shutte vp in one day There are long spaces which by a speedy course are quickly ended and there be short spaces which hauing a slow moouer are long in going but if the space be short and the motion swift there is no hope of continuance and such a one is our life The Israelites went no further in thirtie yeares by their slowe motion than by a swift passage they might haue gone in eleuen dayes So that one may bee going a long iourney in a little time and a little iourney a long time Our way is short and for the manner of our motion in this short way it is compared to a Weauers shuttle and to a Poste and to a shadowe to a Poste Nay it is not of so long continuance for a Poste leaues a print of his steppes behinde him but a man doth leaue no impression he is still going the motion neuer ceaseth The swiftest thing in nature for motion may stay but mans life doth not stay For though at the praier of Ioshua the Sun stood still which is wonderful swift yet the time of mans life stood not stil but euen then a dâ—ies iourney went forward Salomon considering of mans life called it vaine and then as not thinking that a sufficient word he corrected himselfe called it Vanitie it selfe But Dauid going further Psal. 62. saith man is lighter than vanitie too If we adde this that nothing befals vs all our life long but it may befall vs any day or euery day we shall confesse this life is vaine The calculating of this time is good but the increasing of our account is the cause of all euill Matt. 25. the enuious seruant was ouertaken in his account be thought he had many daies to come which he had not before his Lord appeared The Virgins were truely foolish that dreamed of a day which was denied them Luk. 12. the rich man ouershot himselfe and was preuented contrarie to his account It is the vsuall complaint of the Prophets that men say The prophecie is deferred the plague shall not come yet and we say in our hearts the Bridegrome wil not come yet our Lord wil be long in comming the burthen of the Lord shall ouerpasse vs so forth It is good reason to remember the praier of Moses Psal. 90. 12. that we beguile not our selues in the computation who cryeth Lord teach vs to number our daies For numbring of people Dauid is an example for numbring our money our sheepe our lands and our frames euery man can be an example But to number our daies is a rare kind of numbring it is a strange Arithmetike what rearages we are fallen into with the Lord for our time not spent to his glory this is a numbring wherewith we are vnacquainted Oh that we knew what it were to account of time surely this I will say if there were many worlds in the possession of some that are departed they would giue them vs for one day or houre which we haue in such plentie and so little esteeme of Well in the numbring of our yeeres we neede take no great paine for Moses hath set it downe to be 70. yeeres If our life last but so long a little Arithmetike will cypher it out and we know it is a matter of no great arte to number our yeeres euen from our first father to this age A worldly man in this businesse would begin to adde and to multiply putting still to the times past that which is to come and withdrawing from time to come times past But we must know that all that is past is to be substracted and to be counted nothing and the daies to come are not to be added for an addition must be of a thing existent but the time to come is not But let vs make a supposition of that to be which is not that a man may write of 70 yeeres let vs I say set that downe as the grosse summe Halfe that time is
be saued So that we both by death and in respect of the last day are not to count of any long abode But aboue all there is one principall rule which Christ allowed as an high point of wisdome in Marie in that she made so fit a choise of her times in bestowing them in such a thing as should not be taken from her as no time should bereaue her of it wherin we are taught to thinke that those times which we bestow on God his worship shal not end within the number of our daies but they shal haue their abiding fruit for euer and this wil comfort vs afterwards But when we are occupied in Marthaes busines we may say and what is this what profit will this affoord in death shal not my dayes be cut off what will this auaile me So that it is good to bee exercised in things which concerne the time which runs beyōd the number of our daies shal last as long as God himself shal endure CHAP. XXI Dulnes of spirit and of feeling SVch is the corruption of our nature that albeit we haue beene wonderfully delighted with Gods graces yet when wee abound with them wee lesse esteeme them than when we began to enioy them 2 Wee must desire and endeuour to keepe our selues from deadnes and dulnes and to tie our hearts euer in thankfulnes vnto God After our meats receiued it is good to speake something to the glorie of God If God giue any good matter to take it as offered vnto vs of God If nothing were done or spoken but all silent it were good to seeke some good occasion of speech by reading singing or speaking And we may not tie our selues much to any other meanes for accustomable vse of any one thing bringeth lesse reuerence And then must we endeuour specially to stir vp one another in good speeches when such be present as God makes instruments to teach the same more effectually vnto others and this the Apostle by his example teacheth vs 2. Tim 2. 2. 3 There is a secret inward and spirituall blessing which the elect feele when to the world they seeme accursed and there is a secret curse to the wicked when apparantly they seeme to be blessed 4 As it is no small benefit though we haue not the bright Sun-shining yet to haue the light of it to gouerne the day the heat of it to turne away the cold the effects of it in other workes of nature so it is no small mercie though we haue not the shining countenance of the Lord yet to haue the guiding of our affections by the light of it the possessing of our soules in patience by some feeling of it and the fruits thereof in the peace of our mindes although we feele not the present beames yet we shall see them shine hereafter If we haue not this ioy of our minde as we would in the day of our vocation the Lord wil plentifully giue it vs in the day of our coronation 5 They may bee truely saide to haue profited well which beleeue the word before they feele the effect of it as the threatnings before they feele the smart the promises before they feele the comfort And such as doe not thus beleeue do highly displease God This was the sinne of Thomas which would feele ere he beleeued and this sinne is in vs all therefore all must learne to correct it in themselues And if wee were free from this wee should be free from many euils 6 Although a man do not feele his faith sometimes vnder the crosse as indeede it falleth out often in the best children of God yet when it shall please the Lord to send feeling and deliuerance that man shall see that his faith was great and that the Lord did mightily preserue him from falling yea he shall then perceiue that his faith was stronger when he had not the feeling of Gods fauour than it had beene at some times when hee had great feelings CHAP. XXII Of Catechizing and instruction of Youth THere hath beene a sect both among the heathen and also in our age that thinkes that religion is not to come so low as children but that they are to bee nourished vp boldly and when they come to riper yeeres then to bee instructed in religion and not before So the neathē tel vs as we see in the beginning of the Philosophers morals as also in the opinion of the Orator in the defence of Caelius It is wisedome to let youth haue his course till his heate be abated But if there were any moment in the authoritie of the heathen the whole practise of them were to be preferred before one mans opinion And for their practise certaine it is that the exercise of catechizing was vsed among the Gentiles for we finde it in Porphyries time It was vsuall in Athens for youth to be taught as also the histories of the heathen doe declare that the children were instructed for it was a custome among them not to powle their childrens heads vntill they were taught then to burne their haire as a sacrifice to Apollo who from thenceforth in regard of their skill were allowed to carie tabers in their pompes and solemnities Aristotles meaning in that place is de facto non de eo quod fieri debet Else hee is to be called backe to his seuenth booke de Repub chap. 17. It is expedient for children to bee withdrawne from euil speeches Against the Orator standing at the barre to plead for a lewd young man his owne saying is to be alleaged Offic. lib. 1. That this age must chiefly bee reclaimed from pleasures and lust Exod. 10. 11. Pharaoh being requested of the Israelites that they might goe with their children into the wildernes for to worship maketh a scoffe that their children should go as though religion pertained not to them Matth. 19. 13. When children were brought vnto Christ that he might blesse them his disciples forbad them that brought them as if Christ and children had nothing to do one with another For the first I answere Moses standeth with Pharaoh in that point and will not take so much as he would graunt for the olde except the young may go too And for the second Christ opposeth himselfe to his disciples granting childrē safe conduct to come vnto him pronouncing those accursed that keepe them from him Matth. 18. 6 Psal. 119. 9. The law is not onely giuen for those of ripe yeeres but euen for young men to cleanse their wayes The Iewes note there is mention made of children three times in the Decalogue And though the rest may seeme to admit some doubt yet in catechizing which is comprehended in the Sabbath dayes exercise our sons and our daughters are bound to lesse than wee Exod. 12. 6. If children bee so busie as to aske what is meant by the Passeouer the Lord is so farre from
meditations of iudgement This is a medicine whereby if we profit it is bitter and wholesome as the treacle but if we doe not it is a poyson bitter and deadly Let vs remember iudgement in the midst of the desires of our hearts and delights of our eyes 6 Let vs learne how to order our eyes for we know in what case Cham was when hee saw his fathers nakednesse Such are the senses as are the thoughts that arise by them The eye is not euill but we iudge of it by the effects Prou. 17. 1. 1. Sam. 18. Prou. 3. Psal. 101. 5. if good things can cleare thy sight vse them Let vs make conscience of our eyes our Sauiour Christ saith If thine eye offend thee plucke it out if thou doest not vse thine eye well thou wilt wish thou hadst plucked it out in good earnest make cōscience of motes Mat. 7. Iob saith I haue made a couenant with mine eyes Psal. 119 part 5. Lord turne away mine eyes least they behold vanitie Lament 3. Ieremie crieth out Death hath entred into my soule as by windowes And againe Mine eye is my Death Dauids song is to be noted Thy iudgements are euer in my sight God commaunded Lot that he should not looke backe to Sodome but Abraham looked towards it and hee saw the smoke ascend Let vs keepe our mindes well exercised and our eyes may goe whether they will for then the eye in seeing seeth not the minde seeth and the minde heareth But if a man be inwardly affected as Dauid was after his after-noone sleepe wee thinke of things that neuer were nor shall be And yet otherwhiles though a man bee in great contemplation yet such is our corruption that if there stand an euill thing before vs we must needes looke on it Therefore wee had neede make a couenant with our eyes that is the surest way We will end this with that good counsell Gouerne thy selfe take heede and be safe but yet more safe if thou doest not fasten thine eye vpon the tree of life 7 That we may the better know ourselues let vs learne also to examine and know our sinnes well which are often cloked and couered vnder nature and grace We doe not fall at the first into grosse sinnes but by degrees as Christ reckoning the retentiues Matth 22. which keepe vs from the meanes as farmes oxen mariage c. And Paul reckoning the workes of darknes peraduenture would not satisfie a carnall man in his computation hee maketh mention of banquetings feastings c. These things seeme lawfull but certainly and of a truth sinne lies hidden in them and these things may turne to our ruine Sin is a cunning and skilfull suiter shee playeth as Harlots who seeing and obseruing the grauitie and modestie of former ages as though they were very demure matrons would not at the first shew their faces as we may see in Thamar but the world groweth bigger and prouder in sinne they began to withdraw their vailes and were not ashamed to become shamelesse and impudently bold So sinne at the first modestly insinuateth herselfe vnto vs vnder the vaile of things lawfull which no man can denie vntill hauing by little and little corrupted vs she doth boldly vncouer her selfe in things vnlawfull vnto vs. And that shee might find the more courteous entertainment at our hand she commeth not alone but either she getteth into the companie of nature or she creepeth into familiaritie with grace that being with these for her companions sake at the least shee may not haue repulse As Achab said so saith shee I would not haue come hither but for Iehosaphat For wee know it often comes to passe that we are content to admit and receiue some for their companions sake who if they came alone should scarsely bee welcome at our hands This sinne knoweth well and therefore sometimes she comes hand in hand with nature that is in such behauiour as naturally we like and are affected with as sometimes in ioyes if we be of a lighter mould sometime in griefe if we be of a sadder sod sometime she commeth cheeke by cheeke with grace as our Sauiour Christ sheweth vs hypocrisie to come in prayer fasting and almesgiuing c. It is not like that Salomon at the first lept into idolatry nay by degrees his heart was stollen away with the immoderate and excessiue vse of things in their owne vse and nature lawfull And therefore the Saints of God haue rather chosen to sit a little on this side of them than to iumpe and iustle hard by them as we may see in Timothie and in Elias 1. King 19. who was faine twice to be called vpon by the Angell to rise vp and eate Salomon did begin to build yea he began to build the Lords house 2. King 6. 7. c. and yet as all good writers agree excessiue building was the beginning of his falling away He was building the Lords house seuen yeeres but in building his owne house hee was thirteene yeeres This growing in proportion when he would exceed the Lords work this drawing out of his building was the onely thing that the Scriptures haue left vnto vs as a note of his falling away to teach vs that by the vse euen of lawful things our hearts be seduced and by degrees hardened to fall away from the liuing God For if we loue a thing excessiuely our loue groweth to lust and our lust drawes on to the often vse and brings on custome custome at the length brings necessitie Thus when we find too much reliefe in things we fall in such a loue with Aegypt and in such a disliking of Canaan that we will neuer depart but we will still dwell by our flesh-pots Well then wee say thus the farme is no sinne but when the farme holdeth vs backe from grace and the meanes of grace then is it sinne vnto vs. CHAP. XXV Of the exercises of religion fasting c. and of the carefull vse of the meanes at all times WE must not tarie to fast vntill the trumpet be blowne and the bell be rung but we must fall downe at the trumpet of Gods word and at the bel of our guiltie conscience for without this priuate exercise we are but hypocrites in publike fasts 2 Our holy daies may be the fittest most conueniēt times for fasting daies because wee may then best redeeme the time in resting from our calling 3 All our exercises in godlinesse must principally respect two things first Gods glorie secondly our edification and increase of faith and repentance otherwise to our selues they are vaine and fruitlesse 4 Albeit the Lord hath appointed ordinarie causes yet hee hath reserued in his owne soueraigne and iurisdiction the staffe of them the vertue infusion and working of them For as the Physition prescribing a medicine made with wine it is not the bare wine which nourisheth though it be the instrument to conuey the
specially in the eye 4 There is in euery man since Adams fall the diuels promise fulfilled that their eyes should be opened and this as it was the first punishment so it was not the least and besides this it is an argument of follie for Salomon saith A fooles eyes are in all the corners of the world and a wise mans eyes are in his head I looked into the streetes Prouerb 7. and sawe a young man c. Looke what obiects our eyes doe see such are our actions as it is saide of Iacobs sheepe looking on the rods they brought sorth young coloured like the rods not like themselues so our actions are like the obiects of our eyes The eye goeth before and bringeth the hart after and as Salomon saith he knoweth not that there is a snare And what followeth euen that which Gregorie saith that the innocent beholding becomes nocent or hurtfull by sight and his reason is for what he beheld vnaduisedly he cannot forsake willingly and hee addeth yet another reason of this for that which pleaseth the sense best liketh vs. Here is a sensuall appetite for as where the paine is there is the hand so where our loue is fastened there our eye is fixed The eye is not satisfied with seeing what then Surely as this was the first degree of walking the heart followed the eye so is it the second degree as saith Gregorie He that vseth the outward eye negligently hath a blind eye within and it is a second consequent the heart being corrupted it doth corrupt the eye for the heart will leade the eye to seeke all manner of euill sights for it So we become such as are mentioned Numb 7. As goe after their owne eyes 3 Againe Gregorie here saith Consider what a shame it is for men to sin in that from which women are commanded to abstaine The Apostle vseth a word strange and seldome vsed in those that writ since the Apostles time it is to note the strangenes of apparell The law of nature condemneth it Augustine saith He that exceedeth the boundes of custome in outward things is a very wicked man Ezech. 23. we see the iudgement of God vpon them for looking on strange apparel Zephan 2. 1. God saith he will sit in iudgement vpon the Kings sonnes and then what shall become of the base people And thus much for the fashion now for the cost for the Apostle forbiddeth also costly or pretious apparell He that breaketh into these expences of apparell more than is beseeming his state he is a theefe There is yet a third thing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we must thinke that he meant by this the putting on of apparell It is that whereof a Father speaketh They pray for one minute and be an whole houre in attyring themselues And yet we haue renounced this in our Baptisme with all the vanities of the world which the sonnes of Beliall must inuent and we must practise To conclude note one thing in Saint Barnards sermon which he made vpon the celebration of S. Iohn Baptists day where he speaketh to his auditorie on this wise Whose memorie doe ye celebrate this day Is this â—one in vaine delight or shew of gay attire what is tâ—â—â— to Iohn what you would haue vs goe in Iohn Baptists coate I wish not that thou beest like him iâ— attire but yet I would not you should be flat contrarie Finally this is the accusation of Corah and his companie Numb 16. What will yee pull Gods Prophets eyes out of their heads â—o but we would haue them vsed to the glorie of God as all the members ought to be 6 The Seraphins were full of eyes betokening they see euery way some thing to glorifie God Though other men haue indulgencie for their sight yet the sonnes of the Prophets are called seers for the vse of their eyes they must needs vse them The high places were frequented of the Prophets and Patriarches that from them they might see medowes full of grasse fields full of corne riuers townes and many things to consider the greatnes and goodnes of God that beholding these they might be drawne as Dauid was into that meditation What is man and as Christ in beholding the lillies are ye not much better than they These hils had this good vse at the first but afterwards they were vsed to il practises There was not one of the Prophets that vsed not this helpe Things past and present saith one are shadowes of things to come And no doubt though they had speciall reuelation yet they vsed the view of their present estates and did in wisedome foresee many things and we if we laid wel our estates with them might be more wise to foresee things to come The Prophets had their notes wherein they did insert those actions which they sawe in their times and so they made vse of that they saw besides the reading of histories which is also lawfull and commended in Assuerus and Daniel 11. Augustine maketh two questions What went yee out into the wildernesse to see water changed into wine this yee may see and not goe thither Or went yee not to see the bush burne and not consume as you may see the water turned into wine without the desert in that the Lord bringeth it through the vine tree so this also ye may see daily great fires made to consume the Church and it perisheth not What went yee into the histories to see There are as great things saith he in our daies done for the Church by Constantine as hath been before time there are now as great abominations as strange iudgements and so sufficient in euery age to proue the Lords arme is not shortened and to confirme vs in Gods promises if al the histories in the world were burnt If we did as God keepes a bottell for our teares and a booke of remembrance for our good workes keepe an Ephemerides of the actions of our time we might say with Dauid I neuer saw the godly begging their bread I haue seene the wicked flourish and I beheld againe c. Thus we might come by good experience It is said for her commendation that she is the mistris of fooles for that she teacheth very plainly Againe howsoeuer Aristotle saith Hearing is the sense of learning and of wisedome yet the eye is the sense of certeaintie God said therefore I will go downe and see God saw saith the Scripture The wise men say in the Gospell Let vs goe to Bethlehem to see The Apostle Thomas is discommended for not beleeuing till he saw and felt and Mary is commended for her quicke beleeuing But a man compassed with infirmitie may say with Gregorius Magnus Thomas doubting hath more profited me than Maries beleeuing If we could well see we should eschue that foolish question How commeth it to passe that these daies are
the feeling of sinne is the mother of hunger after righteousnes So that where hunger after righteousnes is there must be also feeling of sinne and where there is exceeding hunger there must be needs an exceeding feeling and on the other side where there is a small and feeble hunger there is a small and feeble â—eeling and it is vnpossible to be otherwise For he that feeleth his owne deadnes wants and impuritie in euery commandement it is vnpossible but this touch of glorie and dread of the bondage of sinne should breed and as it were ingender in his minde an extreame hunger and desire of vprightnesse and obedience in euery commaundement The children of God haue then to comfort themselues in that they feele their impurenes of heart and want of vprightnes in euery commandement and deadnes to goodnes For this feare of bondage to sinne and Sathan and this feeling of our owne wants and impuritie is quicknes and liuing and this quicknes and life is by the spirit of Christ and where the spirit of Christ is there is life or liuing and this is called regeneration and life euerlasting So that if we weigh the difference of the quickning that is proper to the elect that is to say to hunger after righteousnes and doe examine deepely and weigh that more than we doe the feeling of our confused estate it is impossible but that we should find great comfort in sorrow great light in darknes I know indeed the reprobate or wicked are quickned in some sort by the spirit of Christ But yet they tast not of this worke of his spirit to wit of mercie by loue of righteousnes but by the power of it doe liue so euen in feeling of Gods eternall iudgement without mercy liuing continually in hatred of righteousnes and in bondage of sinne and Sathan 18 He that feareth hardnes of heart if he can but sigh and groane because he feeleth his hardnes of heart it is so much comfort vnto him as it is a testimonie that his heart is not altogether hardened so that if thou feelest sorrow indeed although thou weepest not yet thou maist gather comfort considering that that sorrow is for sin with a loue and hunger after God if thy assaults be distrust pride arrogancie ambition enuie concupiscence as hot as the fire of the furnace all the day long and though Sathan layeth on oyle in great measure and out of all measure that it is of the wonderfull strength goodnes of the Lord that thou standest and though thy prayers be dull and full of wearisomnes so that strife and waies also to all goodnes be so hard to thee that thou canst not tell whether thou striuest for feare of punishment or loue of so good a father yet if thou feelest this in thy selfe that thou wantest feare and yet desirest to loue the Lord and to be better being wearied and tired with sinne and desirest to please God in a simple obedience of faith then comfort thy selfe 19 The feeling of sinne with wearisomenes as it were a sicknes in the body is an earnest of our regeneration Gods children are often diseased and sore troubled In that they cannot make a difference when they are in the skirmish and agony betweene the motion to any euill and the consent to the same For oftentimes euill motions doe so possesse the mind of Gods children and doe as it were set downe so strongly in them that though they weepe pray meditate which be the best remedies to cure them yea though they feele them with irkesomnes and wearisomenes as we feele sicknes in our bodies yet they lie there continually without diminishing excepting delight c. let vs not therefore so vex and martyr our selues with disquietnes of minde because we are so pestered and stinged with wicked motions assaults but let vs quiet our selues and not suffer our selues to be hindred with sicknes of boÌ„die and mind by meanes whereof we are made so much the more vnprofitable to our selues others and to Gods Church For the godly shall not be freed from sin so but that they shall be snared with euill motions delusions vaine fantasies and imaginations The body of sinne and wicked motions and affections shall neuer be out of vs as long as we liue for they are almost continually boyling and walloping in vs foming out such filthie froth and stinking sauour into our mindes and so full of poison it is not only most detestable to the minde regenerate and that part of the minde which is renewed by the spirit of Christ but also so loathsome that it maketh it as it were ashamed and abashed to see into so filthie a stie and sinke and so greatly discourageth and astonisheth vs as it makes vs oftentimes to quaile and if it were possible would corrupt and defile the part regenerate for mightie is the power and raging is the strength of sinne 20 Martin Luther saith that as a man may trie and know whether he be effectually called and grafted into Christs body or not by this that he feeleth his heart cheared and sweetned by the feeling of Gods promises and fauour written in his heart so such a man hath forthwith regard of his neighbour and helpeth him as his brother careth for him lendeth him giueth him comforteth and counselleth him yea and briefly he is grieued if there be none towards whom he may be seruiceable he is patient tractable and truly friends to all men he doth not esteeme the temporall pleasure and pride of this life he iudgeth no man he defameth no man he interpreteth all things to the best part Finally when as he seeth not the matter goe well with his neighbour as that he fainteth in faith waxeth cold in loue he prayeth for him he reprooueth him according to his calling he is sore grieued if any commit any thing against God or his neighbour all this proceedeth from the roote sap of Gods grace for that the bountifulnes loue and goodnes of Christ hath sprinckled and replenished his heart with sweetnes and loue that it is pleasure and ioy for him to doe good to his neighbour and is grieued for his sinnes as Samuel for Saul 21 Whosoeuer is ioyned to Christ for his iustification must also be ioyned to him for his sanctification For if we be redeemed vnto holines and not to vncleannes why should we take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot or why should we make the temple of the Spirit a stie for Sathan Shall we do such iniurie to the members of Christ shall we doe such violence to the temple of God his spirit shall we rather be rotten impes and grow in our sinnes than remaine in the roote and spring in Christ If Christ his crosse be as a Chariot of triumph if Christ his passion to free vs from condemnation was in the entrance so grieuous in the end so lamentable what is our
they say Faith is too hastie it should take a greater pause A deepe point of policie to vse deliberation Well Faith is not to morrow it must be presently Christ gaue not so much respite to the young man as that he should burie his father And surely if we knewe all there is great reason of not staying n ithese matters There will be embassadours to stay our well-doing there are fellowes will vse a dialogue with vs and surely if we will needs shake hands with the world if we will bid the flesh farewell and take our leaue of profit it will be violence rather then a habit at first For these are such eloquent perswaders that if a man admit their orations he shall soone be pluckt backe from the right way or it is a maruell else 12 There is a great reason of honestie that we will not obey God if hee requireth our obedience wee haue other callings calling vs away we haue a good liking of this that Caesar commandeth vs to waite vpon him in the house of exchange Doth Christ not want a Christian as well as Caesar doth want a custome Surely wee must needes haue leaue of Caesar to serue Christ. Caesar is not greater than Christ and therefore euen by demonstration Christ must be first waited on As for those that thinke that the worshipping of Baal and of God wil stand together that we may serue Christ and Caesar profit and religion the errour for the grossenes is not worthie confutation for it is a manifest halting The very coÌ„mandement sheweth vs that we must be knit to God as a man is to his wife It is a possession in priuate and not in common if we do not so iealousie will arise But may not God and Caesar be serued together It may be so if they both command one thing but I would wish a mans eye in the obedience bee still vpon God For surely if God and Caesar bee followed in one thing it is hard to say how wee stand affected whether wee followe God or Caesar. And for this cause the Lord is faine often to pull off the vizâ—rd of hypocrisie herein that when God and Caesar haue parted companies it may bee seene how many thousands goe after Caesar and how scarce seuen follow the Lord. And if when God needeth his glorie needeth when his glorie needeth his Church needeth it is sure that rather than the Church should need Caesar must tarrie and giue place It is beter that Caesar should want an auditor than Christ an inheritour if Church and common-wealth want at once it is better the Common-wealth should want than Christ should be left destitute of seruants Let vs therefore wait on Christ not onely a mile or two out of the towne but euen to the riuers of Babel and not onely so farre as we can with the Câ—pernaites conceiue Christ with reason but euen to the resisting with blood not Christ as a King but as Christ to the bar we must not with Peter follow along to see what will become of him but hard at the heels to the bar of iudgement and to beare his crosse with Simon also if neede so bee euen through the lane of reproches though we see many pillars to fall away and to become flat Apostatacs through the ranke of false opinions and though iniquitie so get the vpper hand that there seemeth no religion to be left 13 Then we may be said to walke after Christ when as it is said Iob 13. we haue troden his footsteps when our steps stand as Christ his steps that is wheÌ„ our paces stand as Christ his paces and not contrary to Christ but agreeing with Christ in wel doing The best signe for our gouernmeÌ„t is to haue Christ his word in our eies But some through the bleaâ—ed sight of their consciences are afraid that Christ should looke behind and see them for going backward yea if they doe but dreame of him if they see but Paul or some good man they are afraid But if we haue the peace and testimonie of a good conscience we will desire that Christ would espie vs out as he did Nathaniel and others of his Saints 14 There be some notable markes whereby wee shall know whether our trauell be to heauen or hell First though a man be so close that he will not open the way whether he is purposed to trauell yet a man shall espie his intent by marking whether he sendeth his cariage if our carriage follow the flesh to the flesh we goe if it followe the spirit to the spirit it will carie vs Galat 6. If a man will conceale his intent yet one may discerne it by his iniquiring of this way or that way If hee aske how hee may goe to Canaan and which is the way through the wildernes it is an argumeÌ„t he is going to the promised land Thirdlâ— though he would keepe his iourney neuer so priuily yet he is bewrayed if when a man speakes against his Countrie and dispraiseth the Prince or people thereof he begin to be grieued and take offence at it So if when men disgrace God his word speake euill of the way of the Lord reproch his Saints we finde our selues mooued and not able to containe our selues from reprehension it is a token we are going to heauen-ward 15 Oh that men would feare and follow the Lord well follow we must one way or other If wee will not follow the Shepheard to the fold we must follow the Butcher to the shambles If we will goe to the shambles rather than to the fold we are beasts indeed and as the case is with vs worse than beasts But men here haue gotten an old distinction They say they will one day seeke the Lord that is when they are not able to turne their sicke bones on their beds but seeing they offer their old sinewes to the Lord he wil leaue them and they shall seeke but they shall not finde CHAP. XXXII Of Gods free Grace Iustice and Mercie and how we may trie our loue to God GOd saith the Apostle is a consuming fire Hebrues 12. 29. Fire and water are mercilesse who shall quench him when hee burneth there is nothing so cold as lead and nothing so scalding if it be heated there is nothing so blunt as yron if it bee sharpened nothing so sharpe there is nothing so calme as the sea in a boistrous weather nothing so tempestuous nothing so mercifull â—s God and if he be prouoked nothing so terrible to sinners And if his mercy were seuen times more than it is I know and am sure that hee is prouoked Well as the Lord will haue his power knowen in creating the world his wisdome in gouerning and his truth in his word and his mercy in redeeming mankinde so necessarily must his iustice be knowne in punishing especially those who seeing his creatures marke them not feeling his gouernance
must haue a continuall hearing Will yee heare how God hath taken answere for this it is said Psal. 95 Heb. 3. To day if ye will heare his voice This we knowe is read to day and to morrow and euery day and so â—or euer and yet all is but to day Wee cannot exempt our selues this bindes our hearts and will haue vs hold out as long as it is saide to day So then as wee must pray and be prepared to heare and come with a purpose to heare vniuersally so must we heare continually Yet wee must adde a fourth thing and that is wee must bring a desire to practise the things we heare And euery man must come thus affected I haue prepared my selfe to heare I will heare all as well that which is misliking as that which liketh me but beware of this last come what come will I will not obey But if we vow not to heare to lay vp in our memorie that our memorie may call vpon our conscience and our conscience call vpon vs to put it in practise we cut off the sentence by the halfe He that heareth the word and keepeth it is blessed and keepes it here is a coniunction copulatiue and in no case we must leaue it out And there is good reason it should bee so for as Augustine saith The word is compared to an hammer to a fire to a sword and not for nothing The hammer bruiseth so the word must soften our hard hearts the fire purgeth and purifieth so the word purgeth our grosse affections and purifieth our hearts the sword pearceth and so the word diuideth betweene the marrow and the ioynts If the word workes not these effects it loseth his power The word is a word of power and lâ—t euery man reckon with himselfe If in hearing the word I draw not neerer to the mercie of God I shall draw neerer to his wrath if not to my saluation sure to my destruction 3 We oft heare the word but not as the word of the Lord and therefore wee heare it but in part because we thinke it is the word of Esai of Peter or of the Minister wee thinke it is Hose or Paul that speakes but not the Lord. Well if we will tarrie vntill the Lord himselfe come wee shall not heare nor see him vntill the heauens roll vp together as a scrole and a globe of fire consume the face of the earth vntill the Sunne be turned as blacke as a pot and the sea boile as a pot of oyle and then we must rather giue an accompt of our hearing than stand to heare againe Well then how are we said to heare the word of the Lord First we must know that Christ receiued a commission from the Lord This is my beloued Sonne heare him Here is his commission Then our Sauiour Christ being to goe to his Father left a commission with his Apostles Who so heareth you heareth me who so receiueth you the same receiueth me but who so refuseth you refuseth me So that to heare the Ministers is to heare Christ and to heare Christ is to heare the father so that to heare the Ministers is to heare God And the words of Hose and of Peter they be the Lords words And all this word sent from God shall be as effectuall by the mouth of the Ministers to conuert as if they were spoken by Christ himselfe And we know that Christ being the Minister of circumcision conuerted not all his auditors nay he conuerted but a few of his hearers Peter conuerted more at one sermon who was but his Apostle than we reade that hee himselfe euer conuerted all his life long But if it will not be but still we thinke it is the word of the Preachers surely by our owne imaginations the Lord will punish you that is it shall bee vnto you a mans word Hosees word or Peters word not the word of the Lord. And then if we heare it not as the word of God but as the word of man it will neuer doe vs good it may breede some little purpose in vs but it wil neuer breede in vs any great practise to our comfort So then if we heare it but as from men we shall â—ot in our sinne and so lye stil vntill the Lord finde vs out in the searching day of his iudgement 4 Because the doctrine of accusing condemning and threatning is a scripture vnwillingly receiued of men and we shall see in most of the Prophets so long as they prophecy peace and speake of heauen of grace of mercie they are willingly heard but if at any time they strike on the other string the people would no loÌ„ger heare but oft breake forth and say prophecy peace vnto vs because I say the people hauing made a league with death and hell cannot abide to heare such vnsauory and nipping speeches it must needes be that the Lord sometime vse speeches of quarrel and controuersie and of his falling out with the people I knowe that besides that it is the general corruption of nature it is a speciall fault of these times and of this age that if the Minister of God thunder out the threanings of God hee shall bee straight discharged to bee a Minister of Christ hee shall be now the Minister of the Law and of Moses For the words of grace mercie and saluation are sweete wordes and men can well away to heare them but the Sonne of God hath not alwaies a streame of milke and hony running out of his mouth but sometime a two edged sword Apocal. 1. and it is as profitable for God his children sometime to haue a song of Sinai as a song of Sion and then specially is this requisite when the mercies of God come not by the hynn or by the peck or by small portions but by the Goâ—â—er by the Ephath and in full measure Because then we may be drawne into forgetfulnes and therefore least these things should cloy vs it is good for euery maÌ„in the day of peace to think of the day of controuersie in our most quietnes to knowe the Lord hath an inditement and an action against vs though when this age is ripped vp wee shall see the Lord his inditement rightly framed and his â—isiprius iustly put vp against vs yet when the day of the iudgmeÌ„ts of God be threatned we must not say they appertaine to strangers we must take the action to proceede against our selues 5 Though the Ministers take the Lords quarrell in hand and iudge his cause as the Lord biddeth Ezechiel to auenge his quarrellâ— though the Prophets I say doe this or if they cease to doe it the very stones and creatures shall doe it against vnbeleeuers yet as other times we see in the Prophets how al cease and the Lord himselfe pleads the controuersie Though therefore we could arme our selues and make our part good against the creatures and could shift off his Prophets yet the Lord himself
entring his action against vs we had neede now diligently to looke about vs for as Paul saith God will not be mocked we must not dallie with him Now the time when the Lord will doe this is when no man else will plead for him that is partly for the negligence of his aduocates the ministers and partly for the vntowardnes of the people who regard not the writs of his Prophets but the Lord must be faine to come himself Woful experiēce proues now a daies that if the ministers of the Lord rebuke vs or if any man shall take vpon him to admonish vs we are readie to rebuke them againe to set them to schoole too When we see this wilfulnes in the people that speake the Prophets what they wil they can securely shift them off and though writs come neuer so thicke they care not for them they think their feet shall neuer slip and being taught they will teach againe being rebuked they rebuke againe when it commeth to this I say the Lord ceaseth to deale any longer by his atturnies but he will descend and pleade his owne controuersies On the other side because there bee some Prophets who cannot be admitted to plead and others they will not pleade though they be admitted but say with Balaam they will neither blesse nor curse and some if they doe speake they haue Heltes spirit and say nothing but O my brother you doe not well to doe so you must doe otherwise they haue not Hoseahs spirit to tell them of their sinne to their faces I say when it falles thus out that hee that rebukes the world shall bee stung and haue a swarme of Bees or of Waspes about him who will not onely shew the tongues of Shemei but will set the Prophets to schoole or they so deale with the Ministers as they did with the seruants of him that let out his vineyard to husbandmen some they kil some they beate and as they deale with the messengers of Dauid in cutting off their coates and their beards to disgrace them then the Lord himselfe hath a controuersie with the people to pleade against them CHAP. XXXVII Of Humilitie and pride WE cannot obtaine God mercies in speciall measure vnlesse wee vse to humble ourselues in speciall meanes 2 Other mens faults must humble vs and drawe vs to prayer other mens graces must incourage vs and cause vs also both to pray and to be thankfull for them 3 The greater gifts wee haue the flesh is the prouder and Sathan the readier to assault vs were it not that the Lord did humble vs sometime to preuent Sathans worke 4 Aaron was the elder yet he giueth place to Moses the yonger reuerencing Gods graces where he found them and contenting himselfe with that measure of grace which God had giuen him 5 Moses comming out of the Kings court could not haue suffered such tumults and rebellions of the people as happened therefore fortie yeeres was hee humbled and so trained vp that he might haue compassion on Gods people and be more fit for gouernment So Ioseph and Dauid were first humbled then were they made rulers of the people When we be truly humbled God makes vs more fit for some waightie calling for as a greene peece of wood put in a building will shrinke but being well seasoned it holdeth vp the building So it is in man before he be humbled c. 6 Ordinarily when God most comforteth he most humbleth before 7 Pride is in foure things first when we thinke we haue a thing and God wot it is not so This commeth of selfe-loue as when we are delighted with our owne conceits doings and saying as a foolish father thinketh his owne bird to bee fairest Secondly when wee make our accoūt our gifts are more worth than they are looking on them through a false spectacle as when one hauing some little obedience or small grace thinketh himselfe able to resist any thing presuming on the grace bestowed on him Thirdly when we know we haue such a thing but we acknowledge not from whence Yes I wis say such I know that God gaue them me euen the father of lights Oh but the idle spending of them our wresting of them to our pleasure for which if we be rebuked then we say what is it not mine owne may not I doe with it what I will shewe plainely how wee stand herein affected Fourthly when we glorie in the gifte but not in the giuer Luk. 18. The Pharisie thankes God yet Christ cals him proude Nothing more vsuall than in wordes to reioyce in God Wherefore let vs striue to beate downe this pride which so dwelleth in vs O this is the worke of God to humble vs and let vs remember that till we be truly humbled we haue no part in Iesus Christ. 8 The neerer Pharaoh was to destruction the more fiercely he dealt with Gods people where we may learne that when the wickednesse of the wicked is at the ripest and they in their most flourishing estate then is their destruction neerest at hand Examples are Belshashar Herod and others who in their greatest pompe perished Let vs learne then when we waxe proude to feare destruction for the Lord resisteth such And that we may auoide euill let vs prepare our selues in humilitie to serue the Lord for hee giueth grace to the humble and meeke and filleth the hungry with good things whereas he sendeth the swelling proude and rich in their owne blind conceites emptie away 9 When the Lord gaue Manna to his people hee gaue them rules to vse it teaching vs that all the creatures and gifts of God are giuen man with rules to vse them that all may serue to his glorie that gaue them contrarie to those which say it is our owne wee may vse it as wee will One rule was this that all should labour in common that one should helpe another where wee see that all the giftes of God are common as Paul speaketh 2. Corinth 8 what gifts then soeuer wee haue receiued wee may not seeke our owne glorie by them but the profit of our brethren and Gods glorie wee may not bee proude of Gods graces for God is not indebted vnto vs but wee must remember wee haue receiued them for our brethrens sake to whom wee be debters for God hath so prouided that they which haue lesse by them which haue more may not want the things they haue This holdeth in riches in learning in godlinesse and this will pull downe all pride in our selues and contempt of our brethrē for the more a man hath the more he is a debter and therefore if a man learne not to wash his brethrens feete he hath learned nothing Wherefore though all men would haue duties done to them but themselues would doe fewe to others yet let vs consider this and then shall we vse that strength we haue to make our brethren strong with vs not that I
doe not then we cannot escape 3 As there was not one of the Israelites perished so was there not one of the Egyptians escaped which is a type of the last iudgement of God wherein as not one of the wicked shall escape so shall there not one of the godly perish 4 We may not doubt albeit we see not Gods promises forthwith accomplished neither must we be secure because we see his iudgements and threatnings delaied as they did in Ieremies time for though he tarrie a while yet will he certainely come at last and that more speedily to vs than to them because our sinnes are greater for that we haue greater meanes of knowledge than they had 5 They that mocke long at Gods iudgements will mocke in the end and be mocked wherefore it is good to pray for inward reuerence before God sendeth outward vengeance When the Lord accuseth and iudgeth vs to shew himselfe iust and innocent he will haue none other to witnesse against vs than the mountaines or the heauens and the earth he will come to no court on earth but to his creatures and his seruants haue vsed the same proceeding as Moses calleth heauen and earth to witnesse nay we are to call to witnesse the stones in the wal the timber of the house that they may giue their voyces on our sides that we haue told them their sinnes and that we haue spoken to their consciences and then the very beames of the Church and stones of the wall shall be witnesse of this controuersie So that though men would beare one with another yet the mountaines the heauen and the earth shall giue vp their voyce that God hath not come suddenly vpon vs but that he forewarned vs. It were a great matter if a man should be iudge in his owne cause yet the Lord so rules the matter as that he will condemne none but such as first shal see their iust condemnation We shall haue all things laid plaine and orderly before vs as it is Psalme 50 so that we shall be driuen to confesse Gods plea to be iust against vs for howsoeuer men can daube and deceiue their owne conscience howsoeuer they can smother and choke their owne sins and delude men yet in the day of wrath the sealed booke the sealed booke shall be opened and the recorder in our owne conscience shall giue sentence vnto it and then the Lord shall win and recouer his action at our hands and we shall yeeld that he is iust 6 There are places in the Scripture where the Lord is a comforter and there are places wherein he is an accuser the places where he is a comforter shew such persons or such times wherein the Lord by his accusations hath so farre preuailed that the people were humbled thereby The places wherein he is an accuser import such times and persons to whom the Lord hath shewed many comforts and benefits but they haue been vnthankfull as are we in our times in our Realme and in this place For it hath been the wisedome of the Lord alwaies after his threatnings taking place to remember mercy and after his mercies contemned to send out his threatnings as Hose 4. 1. 7 The manner of the ancient Church hath bin that wheresoeuer mention was made in the word of the children of Israel the Christians took that specially to appertaine to themselues But now adaies in our age the case is farre otherwise we are so loth to be accused that our manner is to account our selues to be accused in nothing but there where the Lord hath as it were by name spoken vnto vs and if the Lord hath written no prophecy specially to this land then we thinke nothing cōcerneth vs. Howbeit as Paul saith Rom. 2. That they are not onely Iewes that are Iewes outward but they also which are Iewes inward so I say that they are not onely the children of Israel which came out of the loynes of Israel but who so truly lay hold on the promises made vnto Israel are the true children of Israel also But not to stand long on this point I say looke as Moses is more inferiour than Messiah and as Iesus is better than Iosuah the kingdome of heauen better than Canaan and the blood of Christ more precious than the blood of bullocks or of goates so are we better Israelites by faith taking hold of the promises made vnto Israel than they that descended only out of the body loynes of Israel So that if any will lay claime to the promises of Israel he must acknowledge himselfe to be the child of Israel but if any will let go his hold on this promise he must also exempt himselfe from being the childe of Israel He may well be of the line of Cain Cham or Esan but the other he shall not be And then if we will be the children of Israel in their promises we must be the children of Israel also in their accusations And surely there is good reason why we should so be where as Iacob had two names the one Iacob the other Israel we reade very seldome in the Scripture that the Iewes are named by the children of Iacob but called for the most part the children of Israel For the name of Iacob being giuen him at the time of his natiuitie and the name of Israel being assigned him by the Angel for a name of benefit because he wrestled with God the Lord herein insinuateth that the children of Israel that is the children of his benefits must with a speciall care heare his word 7 The not obseruing of the Iudgements of God maketh vs so loth to loue his mercie and so slenderly to feare his Iudgements 8 It is a naturall thing to reforme our selues whilest Gods Iudgements are vpon vs. CHAP. XLI Of Ioy and Sorrow HE is not far from ioy that sorroweth either for want of good things or for sense of euill for the true way to godly mirth is to feele godly sorrow 2 When wee haue greatest cause of ioy for well doing then it is a good thing to feare most our vnthankfulnes and our selfe-loue and our secure vnkindnesse 3 Gods children not cherishing a continuall sorrow haue often an excessiue sorrow 4 When a man is most merrie he is neerest danger 5 We shall sometimes feele by experience a terror suddenly come vpon vs when wee are alone or vehemently to strike vs in the night being sent of God to humble vs the Physition will say it is a melancholike passion but I say it is the power of Gods presence preparing vs to prayer or some such like seruice of God which when we feele if wee fall downe before the Lord in prayer we may finde an vnspeakeable ioy following it but if we cherish it with euill surmises it may bring vs to further inconueniences 6 The way to godly mirth is to feele godly sorrow 7 The people murmured at the red Sea yet the Lord
if a man should hold vs a cup of the wrath of a multitude or a mightie man we must say if it be possible the truth may be defended without this then let this cup passe but if it cannot be otherwise let me drinke the dregs all So that God himselfe in such cases is the author of dissention He will haue dissention hee sweareth Esay 59. that hee is angrie for that none will make dissension in taking part with the truth GOD the Father may seeme farther off But euen CHRIST the Prince of peace himselfe Mat. 10. saith I came not to bring peace but a sworde that they which consent in wickednes might sticke no longer together And Psal. 94. Dauid saith Who will take my part against the wicked That was a voyce of dissention if euer there were anie euen that which Tullie calleth the fanne of dissention Augustine saith this is nothing but a question betweene the Counsell and the Tribune they will agree with the inferiour magistrate against him that is as farre aboue him as the Counsell is aboue the Tribune Therefore when there is dissention wee must not be dismaide It is foretold Esay 5. 24. Ieremiah is faine to crie my Mother hath borne mee a contentious man The Israelites said we shall neuer be quiet till Amos be from among vs. Euen the Diuel himselfe chargeth our Sauiour Christ with it Art thou come to torment vs And the lesse dismaide shall we be if as a learned father saith first if we praied against it secondly if we haue desired to ioine peace and truth thirdly if we haue felt a mourning for that there is dissention fourthly if we be readie to yeeld a reason of that we doe fiftly and will for quietnes sake confesse a fault where there is is none They haue one great argument that it breedeth no offence so to contend This troubled manie in the primitiue Church leauing many good things vndone which otherwise they would haue done till at the last they concluded in a councell which hath bin held of all fathers schoolemen and Diuines hitherto and I pray God it may be so of vs. It is better that an offence arise than that truth be forsaken and thus much of controuersies Manie now a dayes in giuing voyces haue a pretie wise policie because it is so euill a thing I will giue no voice at all hold you content such be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 neuterpassiues indifferent men that will doe neither good nor euill These are odious vnto the Lord Zephani 1. 12 If there be any man that saith I will neither do good nor bad or hath set down that rule with himselfe I will saith the Lorde seeke him out with a lanterne to a straunge iudgement They will say as it is Ps 12. Our tongues lungs are our own and therefore we may speake as we list and when we list By this they shew that they haue neither Logike nor Diuinitie The holy Ghost saith thou shalt not giue thy voice If the precept be affirmatiue it bindeth semper not ad semper but if it bee negatiue it bindeth but semper and ad semper The like precept is thou shalt be no vsurer well I will not lend at all but thou must lend and yet not lend to vsurie Thou shalt not take the Name of the LORD thy GOD in vaine Well I will not sweare at all yea thou must sweare by his Name yet not take it in vaine Thou shalt not beare false-witnes well I will beare no witnes at all yea thou shalt beare a witnes but yet not a false witnes So I will not giue my voyce at all yes thou shalt and yet not to a Rabbi or a multitude The reason hereof is because we were born to beare witnes to the truth Therefore was I borne saith Christ. Whereupon Augustine saith this belongeth to all Christians Fulgentius a good and holy father saith when Truth is indangered both he which denieth it he which holdeth his peace do betray the Truth Well it is said thou shalt not answere and therefore wee hold it not needfull to giue our witnes to the Truth except we be asked and intreated But is it not often said in the Euargelists Then IESVS answered said wheÌ„ no man spake vnto him Hereupon one said Truth demanded it in his Conscience As GOD is said in Esay to heare vs before we call vnto him so will he haue vs to answer him before he speake to vs. Psal. 5. Dauid tarieth not to defend the innocent till he be intreated taketh no reward to doe right being reaâ—ie without desiring As we haue two kindes of sinnes sinnes of omission and commission and Psal. 128. if they put but their hand to wickednesse touch it with one finger and not put to their shoulders so is it not onely vnlawfull not to doe good but also not to worke together in good And as the man that lusteth after a woman coÌ„mitteth adulterie but she is cleere so those that giue not witnes to the Truth thogh it preuaile haue to themselues ouerthrowne the Truth and those that haue giueÌ„ witnes to it thogh the Truth fall to them it standeth But that is flat without all exception He that is not with me is against me Yet some haue answered this place vnto me in priuate conference with that other place He that is not against me is with me So then if ye giue a voice and not against the Truth ye are with it Marke of whom Christ speaketh of one that was no disciple that had not giuen his name to Christ of him Christ saith If he be not against vs he is with vs. As if one be of another land if he be not against the Prince he is with him but if he be a subiect if he be not with the prince he is against him and shall sustaine the punishment of a rebell 8 If we would know what it is to peruert wee shall see it in Augustine De vera religione cap. 34. to put out of order as it were shuffling the cardes to place a deuce with a King to bring in that which should bee kept out Now what is order that the worst be subiect to the better Then those are peruerse which place the worst aboue the best which place them in great callings which are vnworthy to bee among the base people To them it is saide cease to doe peruersly None peruerts another but first hee peruerts himselfe and those that peruert themselues peruert their rules or their ends their rules as to prefer mans lawes before Gods lawes their ends as preferring temporall things as this case this gaine before eternall now and then at their leisure thinking of the chiefe end of all but preferring the other Euen as the crab going backward himselfe perswadeth al other fishes they swim wrong so these being peruerse themselues begin then to shuffle the cards then they
will haue men be of their mindes or they will turne iustice into wormwood that it shall be as bitter as wormwood to the good man to doe iustice for my part I would Achab troubled Israel no more though Eliah beare the blame 9 Hee saide that when hee considered how Noah Moses and others fell in their latter daies and how the most excellent haue fallen hee most earnestly prayed that the Lord would take him out of the world before that his life should bring any offence to the Church of God 10 Iacob and Esau cannot agree in one wombe Sarah and Agar cannot agree in one house Isaac and Ishmael must not dwell together there is no agreement between the children of God and the children of Belial 11 Moses was angrie and is commended for it so that euery anger is not condemnable but to be angrie without a cause and without measure Some men will bee angrie for their owne cause and very hot but in Gods cause they will not bee angrie at all this is a fleshly anger but when men sinne either to the dishonour of God or their owne destruction then to be angry is a good anger if the saluatioÌ„ of our brother doth moue vs therto not our owne iniuries for we can beare with patience iniuries so farre as priuately it concerneth vs but when it toucheth GODS glorie we cannot but be angrie Some are angrie for euery thing and in light matters and yet not in waightie matters then let those men take heede for these are very faultie But if we be like the Lord not marking what is done amisse nor being angry continually that we had rather be loued than feared and according as the matter is so is our anger then is it good otherwise it is not to be allowed for as the Lord doth vse more meanes to cause vs to loue him than to feare him so ought weâ—o doe and to bee more carefull with loue to winne than with anger to compell The Lord is slow to wrath and anger resteth in the bosome of fooles whereas a wise man will represse anger Then let our anger be according to the fault a light fault a light anger of small continuance but we must beleeue the Lord to bee greatly grieued with great sinnes In Gods cause some men are moued when themselues are also touched but if themselues be not touched they can be quiet but when their brother is hurt though God bee dishonoured they care not If we see our selues moued but then when our selues are touched let vs suspect the want of faith of loue and zeale of Gods glorie and thinke wee stand too much to our oâ—ne praise but if we cannot be content when the things doe not touch vs but euen the glorie of God doth moue vs to anger then is it good and of God Though some be our very friends yet we can be most angrie with them when they fauour vs and when they displease vs we can remember the old loue and so still mingle anger with loue and if I can bee angrie with whomsoeuer I see the same sinne in then is it also of God and to be allowed and indeede true Christian anger will sooner bee to his friend than to his enemie Againe when wee can first beginne with our sinnes and be more angrie for them than for others for no man can euer bee angrie for other mens sinnes which cannot be angrie for their owne and this is that which Christ saith Cast the beame out of your own eyes c. But when our anger first beginneth with our selues and that there is no sin which wee would willingly rest or fauour our selues in then if wee bee angrie with others for the same sinnes this is of God if we cast the first stone at our selues and if the sinne bee in vs we striue against it if it be not we feare it may bee and therefore studie to preuent it Againe when our anger doth let vs from doing any duties to them which wee are angrie with then is anger to be misliked but when wee are readie to shewe all duties to them as to pray for them and all other duties of loue then let vs haue here a testimonie of good anger but if it make vs to haue a troubled minde though it be for a good cause it is to be respected for the workes of Gods spirit in vs doe not hinder one another but rather doe further and if we were colde before and yet now shall be quickened to prayer and other good exercises this if we finde it is a note of good anger Againe our anger for the breach of Gods commandement is ioyned with a compassion ouer them which haue thus offended because of the wrath of God which hangeth ouer them thus was Christ angrie and sorie Mark chap. 3. and also when he wept ouer Ierusalem and Paul 2. Cor. cha 12. ver 21. faith he should be humbled when he commeth with a rodde to them and therefore he describeth fleshly anger that they were puffed vp 1. Cor. 5. Rom. 15. Wee should support the weake and be so grieued as though we had done that they haue done When wee see the sinnes of others wee must bee so grieued as if we had done them our selues Christianitie hath griefe flesh hath ioy in the sight of the sinnes and infirmities of other men 12 Worldlings being poore looke onely to the iniurie of men and being sicke looke onely to the meanes and in whatsoeuer trouble they are they are like the dogge that looketh to the stone and not to him that throweth it because they know not that the Lord is the healer but thinke it is by fortune and not Gods prouidence and therefore they looke not to God nor their sinne at all or els looke onely to the angrie countenance of God and so come to miserable ends Therefore it is a blessing of God to see that for his sinnes a man hath any trouble The contrarie commeth to passe by the ignorance of Gods prouidence which must by faith be beleeued as the creation is and therefore a man may see and yet beleeue not Gods prouidence for God hath time and all things that in time come to passe be in his hands Eccl. 3. So both must necessarily be beleeued for they are both the first article and one without the other cannot be beleeued Then let vs beleeue that hee is our healer and therefore when we are stricken let vs looke if wee haue walked well in our calling then is it for our triall and in the end we shall haue euerlasting ioy but if wee want a good conscience then let vs know it to be for our sinne therfore looke to the law where we shall see though not the particular sinne yet one of these which God hath ordained to keepe vs from sinne as wee shall see it is either for that wee haue not heard the word nor prayed nor been thankfull or not receiued the
ourtakes vs and we are as good as absent or else if wee be waking we goe away before it be done or if we tarrie as soone as we be gone we commit all to forgetfulnesse And so if with want of knowledge wee be mercifull and true dealers it is but after our owne braine and because the Lord hath not planted the Lord will roote it out The end of all is if men will not grow in the knowledge of God his wil they shal neuer come to the knowledge of God that is they shall not knowe God his mercy God his trueth glory and blessednesse neither will he euer know vs. For as without the knowledge of Gods will there is not nor shall be any knowledge of God so if we know not God God will neuer know vs. 11 When we shal be ioyned to God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost then shal we know as we are knowne then shall all teares be wiped from our eyes then shall our infirmities be taken from vs then shall we dwel with the Angels and with al the hosts of heauen in most happie blessednesse it selfe We see now by this chaine not forged by our own braine but framed out of Gods word that hee is indeede blessed whom God chooseth whom Christ redeemeth whom the Spirit reneweth whom faith stayeth whom the word Prayer Sacraments and Discipline buildevp in the Lord in whom faith breedeth peace peace sinceritie sinceritie loue loue a feare of displeasing and a care of pleasing God in whom this care striueth to a mortification in pouertie of minde this pouertie comming from a mourning heart possessed in a meeke spirit and aspiring to true righteousnesse all these things being ioyned with that sanctification which lamenteth the sins of others and relieueth the wants of others knowing to vse prosperity and aduersitie as pledges of Gods fauour and vndoubtedly looking for the kingdome of heauen in the life to come If any of these linkes be missing the chaine is broken if any of these members be wanting the body of blessednesse is lame and dismembred CHAP. XLV Of Miracles and how God worketh without and with meanes and how we ought to attend on the meanes THe Miracles that were wrought in the Church were partly in mercie and partly in iudgement as in turning Iereboams hand into leprosie and into cleane flesh againe but the miracles against Aegypt were onely in iudgement 2 Signes are giuen to confirme vs in the word are not more excellent than it if then they draw vs from the word we must hold them accursed as wel as the false Prophet Deut. 12. That which Paul speaketh of tongues 1. Corinth chap. 14. is true of all miracles which are signes to beleeuers which may teach vs not to desire them for if we beleeue not Moses and the Prophets neither would we beleeue if miracles were brought from heauen So is it in the Sacramēts which are ordained to nourish that faith which is ingendred in vs by the word and therefore must not bee separated from the word nor esteemed aboue the word For we shall then profite truely by Baptisme when we in and by the word shall beleeue the washing away of sinne and get power to mortifie sinne daily within vs and then shal we profit by the Lords Supper when we beleeue all the promises of our Redemption wrought by Iesus Christ and shall be vnited into his body daily more and more by the word 3 Pharaoh did aske a signe not for any purpose to yeeld thereunto but if they could not doe any he might haue the greater aduantage against Moses and the people So the Scribes and Pharisies aske a signe of Christ to whom he answered the adulterous generation seeketh a signe So many in these daies aske proofe of many things in religion not that they minde to yeeld thereto but if they cannot haue such proofe as will stop their mouthes they may more quietly continue in their error We must learne to leaue this kinde of questioning which is seldome graunted for good let vs so frame our requests as that they may be reuerent and we may haue a desire to rest in that which is graunted 4 A wonder may moue vs for a time but commonly it lasteth at the most but for nine daies and we shall neuer gather any fruite thereby except it doth prepare vs to profite more effectually by the word 5 Some think that the miraculous Manna was not so straunge because it is to be found in these daies in other countries I answere not of that colour not of that propertie Therefore this was a miracle as may appeare by these reasons following First because it was neuer seene before and then came at Gods commaundement Secondly because neither raine nor faire weather did let it Thirdly because as soone as they came to the borders of the promised Land it ceased Fourthly because if it were kept till the morning it stanke but on the Sabbath day it continued sweet albeit gathered the day before Againe when it was reserued in the Arke it putrified not Fiftly because it followed the Israelites whither soeuer they went Sixtly because it fell in such abundance as that it sustained so great a multitude 6 At what time the Lord first sent Manna the children of Israel being rauished with the loue of it called it Manna that is meate prepared of the Lord herein they acknowledged the goodnesse of the Lord. This Manna is first commended for the colour it was as white as the precious stone called Bdellium Secondly for the taste tasting like fresh oyle Numb 11. 7. Thirdly for that it was Angels foode or meate prepared by Angels Psalm 98. And yet for all this when the people had beene accustomed to it they loathed it and set light by it wherefore their sinne was the greater The reason of it may be this This Manna was giuen them not onely to be foode for their bodies but also to be a token vnto them that seeing the Lord fedde them from heauen they were not to settle themselues on the earth but to looke for their inheritance in Heauen So many therefore as did rest in the bodily foode not respecting the thing spiritually signified by it they were soone weary of it So is it also with vs for albeit all the blessings of God be very deare vnto vs and of a great price at the first receiuing of them yet when they are common the best blessings are lightly regarded If it be so in earthly things which are agreeable to our nature how much more will it be in spirituall things which are so contrarie to our nature And hereby the great corruption of mans heart is discouered which will not be moued but with noueltie As for example the sunne if it were but seldome seene how glorious a creature would it be accoūted but because we haue the daily vse of it therfore very few of vs regard it Nay the word of
his people and to furnish them plenteously therewith 9 When the Lord gaue the Israelites water in Rephidim he named the place after their sinne Mossa and not after the miracle that he wrought that they might both see his mercy and be also put in minde of their sinne And this ought Magistrates to doe in punishing sinne The Lord had often before forgiuen them and now when they had sinned most grieuously he punished them so as they might still perceiue his mercie So ought the Magistrate to rebuke the people for their sinne and let them know it yet so as they mingle mercy and loue with iustice And this ought to be also in the discipline of the Church all meanes must be vsed and al kindnesse shewed so that the fault be reproued before we come to the last meanes of excommunication 10 As euerie one is higher in degree so ought hee to shewe a greater measure of faith 11 Ioseph saith God made him a father vnto Pharaoh that is a Ruler for so it is after expounded and ruler of all his land So Eliakim the Ruler of the people is called a Father because he should not haue such a care for himself as Shobna had who neglected the people and hewed out sepulchers for himselfe but should specially seeke for the glorie of God and the safetie of the people and so did Ioseph winne the hearts of the Aegyptians by his curteous dealing hee went not about to prouide any thing for his children after him By this wee are taught what manner of men our Magistrates should bee for if they haue a speciall loue to their countrey selfe-loue will bee decreased but if they bee giuen to heape vp for themselues and their posteritie the loue of their countrey will be quickly shaken off And this is to moue vs to pray for our Magistrates and also in our selues to bee profitable to others so much as in vs lieth for we are not borne as the very Heathen confesse to our selues but for the benefit of others also The want therefore of the feeling of this may serue vs for a triall of our religion and godlinesse 12 The Lord often doth vs much good when wee see it not hee giueth vs many benefites and blessings by his Ministers and Magistrates which wee perceiue not yet this is a punishment when wee cannot see the meanes whereby the Lord doth vs good and therefore wee must take heede to this for when the case is thus it is dangerous 13 This is to bee noted generally in Christianitie it is a small matter to receiue religion when plentie of all things doe come with it And so in particular callings wee see who would not be a Magistrate or Minister so long as he may be in credit and haue all obedience yeelded to him without trouble But if contempt come with affliction how fewe be there that will stand and abide in their callings to giue God the glorie in looking for that issue which he thinketh good Who would not be a married man if all his life might be as the mariage day but when a man is married hee must prouide for his wife and children yet with heede that hee doe nothing with an euill conscience for them Againe for that a man must forbeare the manifold infirmities of his wife and ouercome them with wisedome how few are there that will continue in mariage giuing God the glorie So is it in the Magistracie and Ministerie 14 Exod. chap. 16. 27. 28. it is written that there went out some of the people to gather Manna but found none whereupon it is said that the Lord reprooued Moses in these words The Lord saide to Moses How long refuse ye to keepe my commandements Moses had not prophaned this Sabbath but the people and not all but some yet the Lord rebuketh Moses because this people were committed to his charge Thus wee see what waightie accounts the Lord will require at their hands who haue the ouersight of others they must giue an account for them Againe inferiours must be often admonished not to despise the gouernement and instructions of such as the Lord hath set oner them but willingly receiue them and carefully follow them If any be so carelesse that he respecteth not his owne health and welfare yet let this moue him to some further consideration of his doings that by his negligence hee puts other in danger and is hurtfull to those that are set ouer him This the Apostle Paul also willeth the Corinthians wisely to consider 2. Cor. chap. 12. verse 21. CHAP. XLVII Of Matrimonie and of the duties which belong to that state GReat dangers follow them which ioyne in affinitie with sinners as wee see in Ieboshaphat for ioyning himselfe with Achabs house 2. Chron. chap. 17. 2 It is an holy token of an holy vnitie betweene man and wife and that they be married in the Spirit and not in the flesh when their affections agree in good things 3 Iethro in marrying his daughter to Moses had no respect to worldly preferments which he saw Moses wanted but onely to the rare vertues which hee saw in him This ought wee to obserue in these times first to make such a choise for our daughter of such a one as may bee a speciall guide and helper for her to the kingdome of heauen and then to take other things if they come but not to seeke them God blessed this act of Iethro for he had the worthiest man then liuing And Moses had a great blessing to haue such a wife as was brought vp in labour that so shee might the better suffer with him in aduersitie and prouide for her selfe in state of necessitie This respect men ought to haue in marriage least taking such as haue been brought vp delicately they shall not be able to beare the crosse when it commeth 4 It is most like by the words of Zipporah Exodus 4. 26. Thou art indeede a bloody husband vnto mee that Moses to please his wife did omit the Sacrament of Circumcision This may teach vs that wee are to honour our wiues albeit the weaker vessels because they be heires of the same grace with vs and must keepe loue peace in outward things so we at no hand in matters of religion must yeeld vnto them least we honour them more than God and so wee shall cause a punishment to fall vpon them and our selues It was the cause of many troubles in Iacobs familie to loue Rachel more than Lea. But Dauid and Iob did wisely in withstanding their wiues when they sought to withdrawe their mindes from performing dutie vnto God 5 When the Lord makes any one man more excellent than another for gifts outward or inward he trieth him whether he wil seeke Gods glorie and the profit of his brethren which fruites if they insue not then thus doth the Lord let him see that this is his corruption which he must labour
hath done you no good and it hath been heard without feeling as though you cared not greatly for it it hath detected your corruption and accuseth your owne consciences your hearing is turned into sinne and this shall serue to fill vp your enditement and to make your condemnation more â—ust against the day of the Lord. For let no man euer thinke but that euery time he heareth the word it worketh in him either to better or worse there is no qualifying of it there is no altering of it Enter it will be thine eares neuer so vncircumcised it will surely enter and one way it will be effectuall and thou shalt depart from it either a more reuerent esteemer or a more desperate contemner than thou camest For this word shal neuer goe forth in vaine but the worke that is appointed for it to doe it will assuredly bring to passe Seeing that we haue such dul eares let vs pray heartily that it may please the Lord to say eppathah to our eares and hearts that the word may haue easie passage into them And this graue admonition I trust will moue vs if wee haue not set a double locke to our eares and quenched the grace of God already in vs. 14 The dealing with an allegorie as it is ridiculous if it bee too farre pursued as many doe who when they haue gotten an allegorie by the end ring it so deepe that oftentimes they turne the clapper so it is dangerous if it be not warily handled insomuch that euen the Fathers themselues as hee that readeth them shall marke by pressing them too hard doe oft times giue blood in stead of milke CHAP. XLIX Of the Ministerie IT is to bee feared that the price of the Ministerie will daily decay and fall lesse and lesse well how base soeuer it â—eemeth in the eyes of men how low soeuer the world account it when it is at the lowest it is good and I protest good enough for any and too good for some But it is dangerous with all which coÌ„meth oft to passe too oft if it pleased God if it chance I say to be tainted any way if his preaching be flash and haue non ore tast in it than the white of an egge for lacke of learning or if it bee not throughly powdered with salt that it may giue grace to the hearers and make their soules thirst after the water of life for lacke of zeale or if this life haue no salt of the couenant and no part of him be sauorie his case is very dangerous he is subiect to the curse his ministerie is denied a blessing 2 The Minister of the Gospell must not prophecie peace to himselfe nor of a fruitfull vine on the walles of his house nor of oliue braunches round about his table nor of wife and children hee must not dreame that hee is carried on Eagles wings and that all the sheaues in the shocke shall fall downe at his sheafe hee must not imagine of drinking wine in carued bowles of keeping a great house hee must not thinke hee shall goe to his graue like a ricke of corne hee must dreame of euill fauoured kine of troublesome friends of hard times of the willowe trees by the waters of Babell of exile of darke prison which needeth no interpretation that his sheaues are threshed with an yron flaile and that her graue is made him in a woodstocke to bee short his minde must not runne of getting and keeping but of forsaking and forgoing if persecution come wee must trudge 3 If Christ and his Gospell should goe from vs wee must follow him wee must goe sing the Lords song in a strange land and this is not all Those that loue thee best whose soules are knit to thy soule thou must forsake O my father Abraham and O my son Isaac must part thou must forsake thy father which begat thee and bring his gray head with sorrow to the graue thou must forsake the wombe that bare thee and the teares that gaue thee sucke let the mother lacke the staffe of her age the children of thy loines must thou leaue fatherlesse and the wife of thy bosome a widow to the wilde world Yet this is not all thou must stretch out thy hands and let another man gyrde thee and carry thee whither thou wouldest not And yet there lacks one thing Sathans great motiue skinne for skinne that for which a man will giue all that hee hath to redeeme his life All these things will I giue thee saith the diuell all these things will I take from thee saith Christ we must be ready to leaue them all or else we are not for him 4 By this time all is almost marred But flesh loueth ease and it grieueth her that God and Mammon are no better friends and we could be content euery one of vs to be Diues whilest we be aliue so we might be Lazarus when we be dead wee could willingly goe to heauen but it would bee in a conuenient broade way then but in such a way where wee might driue a sumpter-horse before vs. This is a disease where with we are all tainted as that wilie Serpent knoweth right well and such thoughts as these doth he make oft arise in our hearts Seeing other estates liue the dayes of heauen glut themselues in the pleasures of this world and that the world sets them in her lap and makes them her cockneyes seeing they waxe wealthy and fatte so that as Iob saith they haue collops in their flancke seeing them cloathed in softe rayment flaunt it out and seeing them carry the crest alofte and to haue a great range and not such streightnesse required of them and seeing them neuer to drinke of the waters of troubles wee straight-way thinke it is no better then madnes to abridge our selues of these delights and to become a Pillar of salt As for this estate say men it is but a dead melancholike calling but a dumpish kinde of life no ioy of heart wee must liue in it like petie-Angels as if we dropped out of the clowdes or else we shall be offensiue But especially this temptation may come vnto a minister for often we see when all is done great learned Augustine shall get but little Hippo but if it be so you come to get Carthage to be a Priest of the highest chaire sit you neuer so well yee sit not fast and see the gyrts be sure that hold you in your saddle For if the Sunne goe downe and it be a darke night that all the beasts of the field creepe forth whereas other callings may make a little elbow-roome for pollicie and reserue themselues to an indifferent Interim and it will be well taken yet these men these must be killed all the day and be counted as sheepe appointed to be slaine The Diuell will holde the spunge of vineger and gall too at their noses the Flesh is queasie-stomacked and cannot away with these poudered meates shee
wisedome personage or blood that he shall think it a disgrace to consecrate all his life to the ministery of the Gospell Can flesh puffe vp it selfe so farre aboue the Saints aboue the Angels aboue the Lord himselfe or if he doe shall he not be rewarded Yes surely for if the Lord would keepe silence the very creatures themselues would be reuenged of him 7 We must desire that which is truely good for there are many kindes of good There is Isachars good Genes chap. 49. Isachar an Asse of great bones couching downe betweene two burthens saâ—e that which was good and was content to beare Howsoeuer many big-boned Asses lay them downe betweene a paire of burthens for ease hastning onely to auoy de the burthen and the heate of the day There is Demetrius his good the siluer-smith Sirs yee know that by this craft we haue our goods For we know that the labour is nothing so great now as it hath beene and that in these daies a clusâ—er of the common or ciuill lawe is worth an whole vintage of diuinitie There is Balaacks good Numb chap. 22. I purpose to doe thee good to promote thee There is Peters good Be good to your selfe â—or we knowe if he dare say to the King thou art impious he may carrie Iohn Baptists reward for his labour and send his head for a second course And yet there is a better good For we must not saith Syracid Aske of a woman touching whom she is â—ealous nor of an ambitious man touching thankefulnesse nor of anâ—ireling for the finishing of â— worke nor of the men of the world touching the things pertaining to God for the world is a great fauourer of the heresie of the Libertines and if we fall to counsell with flesh and blood we may doe to the booke of God as Ieconiah did to the Prophecie of Ieremiah cutte it in peeces with a pen-knife and cast it into the fire for the wisedome of this world is foolishnesse with God 1 Cor. 1. 8 Whatsoeuer is written for vs it is written and if it be written for vs and for our sakes Let me heare saith Dauid what the Lord will say concerning me and so we must attend to heare the Lord what he will say concerning vs. As for me although I doe but sitte and mend my nettes and haue no part nor fellowship in this businesse being vnworthie to be matriculated into the high calling of the Ministerie yet feeling my soule hath chosen the tabernacle of the Lord for his portion and seeing the day may come that I may keepe a doore in the same as the Lord liueth before whom I speake he knoweth that in his feare I speake to this end that by mine owne mouth I may be stirred vp to prepare my selfe to this calling and that all you as Augustine said in his case when it was as mine is now hearing what my desire and purpose is may pray to God for me that I may haue power and strength giuen me to performe it 9 In prouiding for the Ministerie good men would be preferred God can doe much they say he may make them able It is like Saunders argument God is omnipotent Ergo there is transubstantiation Nay he hath enabled diuers well In the wildernesse when meate could not be gotten he rained quailes but in Canaan when they were in case to prouide for themselues that prouision ceased Many simple men at the first comming of the Gospell were stirred vp when the Vniuersities were the greatest enemies of his truth but now when he hath restored to vs the plentie of Canaan we must know that the date of that extraordinarie calling in our daies is expired Yet he may doe well True he that casteth blindfold may hit the marke but yet no wise man will lay any wager on his head If I might see a fierie tongue sit on his head I would say somewhat After his receiuing vp into glorie wheÌ„ he ascended vp on high then he gaue gifts vnto men such gifts as on their Coronation daies Kings are wont in great abundance to scatter among the people The Conduits ranne with wine and all the cocks with rose water and his Missilia new coyne of gold siluer by handfuls were throwne amongst them Such were the gifts of tongues prophecying healing all knowledge and other graces Now although he giue vs all things liberally yet he coÌ„tinued not his largesse daily as at his inauguration We must not looke alwaies to haue the like MAN for gathering it vp but returne to our occupations and let vs remember the Lords steward must be fraught with all store new and olde fitte to entertaine the sonne and daughter of the great King of heauen Prophecying the signe of learned men Numb 11. 25. Euen poore Bezâ—â—â—l and Aâ—oliab before they could make curtaines and worke in blew silke yet for so much as it belonged to the Lords tabernacle they were filled with the Spirit of God in these mechanicall handâ—-workes Esay 6. 7. his mouth was touched with the hotte cole then sent verse 8. â—erem 1. 9 his mouth is tou ched with the Lords hand and he was bidden goe and crie chap 2. 1. of Christ this question was asked Iohn 7. 15. How knoweth this man the Scripture their testimonie is of him Ioh. 7. 46. Matth. 7. 28. he speakes with power and what this exceliencie is may appeare by his disputation with good schollers as it was likely Luke chap. 2. verse 46. by his Hebrew Ephathah whereas their vulgar speech was Syrian by his perfect and often quoting of the Scriptures and the Thalmud in discourse of the traditions of Corban and the other of the gold of the temple c. by Herods great expectation and questioning with him of many things Luke chap. 23. verse 9. by Sadduces and Scribes putting â—â—â—th hard questions as of the woman hauing seuen husbands of paying tribute and his stopping their mouthes and by teaching by Parables which was the learning most accounted of in these times and as yet amongst the Iewes best thought of by the desire that the Greekes had to see him which came vp to the seast Iohn chap. 12. verse 21. by the counsell of his brethren that he should get him abroad and shew himselfe to the world thought to be famous By his owne testimonie Behold a wiser than Salomon is here by Nicodemus Iohn chap. 3. verse 2. which confesseth him to be a Teacher sent from God Mâ—tth chap. 13. verse 51. The Apostles daily taught by Christ the best Schoolemaster for three who eyeere together and yet more were commaunded to tarrie and waite for the promise of the â—ather the Comforter to be sent Apollos through his learning a great helpe to the Apostles Act. chap. 18. verse 24. and 28. Paul was brought vp at the feete of Gamâ—lâ—â—l a perâ—â—ct Pharisie Act. chap. 21. vers 3. an expouÌ„der of the law though
a promise it is rather paid to the promiser than to him to whom it is promised as one of the fathers saith God paieth his promises to himselfe and the accomplishment of it most respects himselfe 3 The nature of a promise is not presently to yeeld the thing promised for if wee had that wee haue not a promise of a thing to bee performed but a performance of a thing that hath beene promised we stand in faith and receiue in hope and whatsoeuer wee are we are but one hope which is our tenant and takes vp our possession of things to come for our behoofe Our life saith Paul is hidde with Christ. And it appeares not â—aith Iohn What we shall be But the best that may be made of the wicked is here to be seene to the vttermost And seeing our life is in Christ all that are on the stage of the world it is knowne who they be namely the wicked but whatsoeuer is the price of the godly it is yet hidde in Christ we haue nothing but the hope of it Now least some should say if wee haue nothing but in hope it were better to haue some thing certaine To them I say wee doe not speake of a promise from a man The Apostle saith the Lord is faithful If the life of a Christian be compared to a warfare then hope is our helmet Ephes. chap. 6. If it bee compared to a sea-faring then our hope is as an anchour which we must cast into the sea with them Act. chap. 28. to stoppe our shippe in dangers vntill the day appeare Lastly this is our stay God is faithful he hath promised therfore he will surely performe it First he speaketh the word then he promiseth that is saith it double In blessing thee I will blesse Then he addeth an oath As I liue saith the Lord I will visit thee yet more he hath left vs pledges further to assure vs of the trueth of his word if neither his word his promise nor his oath wil serue vs we haue nothing but promises for concerning riches glorie countrey and such like God his children often want them Come to God his grace and to peace of conscience which one would thinke they should haue they often haue them not but faith they haue the promise they haue euery thing else they haue not still they haue the promises them they haue Our faith takes hold on our sins pardoned on the assurance of the life to come these we haue without peraduenture wee haue the other things but by peraduenture The best things we haue we possesse haue them by hope and they that haue outward things are beholden highly to God but they be not his best blessings 4 Howsoeuer some thinke but meanely of God his promise yet nothing is more worthie our consideration and thankefulnesse That that is 1. Sam. 18 18. in the speech of Dauid wheâ— one tolde him that Saul was disposed to giue him one of his daughters in marriage may here be noted for what saith hee seemeth it small to you to bee a Kings sonne what am I or what is my life or the family of my father in Israel that I should be the sonne in lawe vnto a King So may wee say what are wee or what is our life or the familie of our father that the Lord should vouchsafe to make such promises vnto vs Dauid made no light account of his promise To set Dauid in our case and Saul in the Lords Dauids case was farre better than ours For by reason of his victories he had deserued wel of the countrey and therefore worthie to be considered of Saul againe though he should haue had Michol to wife he was not for this to be heyre of the crowne and yet he saith seemeth it to you a small thing Then I say if we could come to make the comparison betweene Saul and God who is the Saul of Saules and prince of Princes in whose respect al the Princes of the world are but wash pots and Cyrus is nothing to him he vnto whom the Angels are subiects and seruants and to whom heauen and earth stoope downe what analogie would there bee betwixt him and Saul On the other side that wee may stand in stead of Dauid if the Spirit of God would shew vs our vnworthinesse in a thing far aboue the promise of Dauid wee would say or wee should say what are wee what is our fathers house that the Lord should haue respect to vs were not our fathers Amorites drowned in superslitious idolatrie carried away with the loue of the world solde vnto sinne and men full of ignorance what was in our fathers house for ourselues what are we haue we not beene deriders of the word of God or hearers of the Lord speake to vs with far lesse reuerence than we heare a mortall men what is there in vs I thinke not of the worst but he that can best expresse his mind and meaning cannot expresse our vnworthinesse My stammering speech cannot vtter iâ— we must conceiue more of it knowe that there is nothing in vs or in our fathers house that the Lord should vouchsafe vs such mercy It must not seeme little that wee haue the word and are compassed about with so many promises wee must reade them with humility then no doubt wee shall reade them with thankfulnes The Apostle saith When the Angels looke at the mysterie of our redemption they are wonderfully astonished they can neuer looke enough to see the vnspeakeable highnes of the Lord and the great gulfe of our vnworthines to behold the ods betweene his greaâ—nes and our vilenes It needeth their conceauing which if we could also doe it would swallow vs vp to see the Lord bestow his promises on such vnworthie wretches When the Lord shall not only make promises in generall but in particular not onely reall but personal not onely conditionall but free not onely temporall but eternall who can goe through them all But setting aside these great promises benefits of his word of his Spirit he hath promised that euen our very corrections * shall doe vs good Setting these apart with all the care of his Angels ministery of all creatures he saith he wil so narrowly looke to vs take charge of vs that he will looke to the haires of our head nay Leuit. 26. he will looke to our kneading troughes and which more is Psal. 41. he will turne our beds couches in the time of sicknes A strange thing that the Lord should thus do with vs. In the heathen histories we reade that because a certaine Captaine came to wash his souldiers wounds they could not praise him enough Then if God the Captaine of his whole Church the God of glory shall so narrowly looke to vs as to number our haires to take care for our kneading troughs to turne our beds to swaddle our wounds these are able to amaze vs and to
his sonne for he knew that the Lord who had made the promise who wold prouide the meanes also to bring it to passe so if wee be perswaded that our sinnes are forgiuen vs we shall not doubt that any other thing shall hurt vs for seeing sinne the cause of all miseries is taken from vs we may be sure that no miserie shall hurt vs and if the Lord hath giuen vs his sonne he will giue all things with him and the loue wherewith he loueth vs in his sonne will not suffer vs to want the things that are for our good for if a father will prouide for his sonne the Lord will prouide for vs who is a heauenly father and cannot bee changed though earthly fathers he 4 To this faith in the free forgiuenesse of our sinnes and the imputation of the righteousnesse of Christ wee must adde the faith in the sanctification of the spirit for if wee beleeue that the Lord hath made vs of sinfull men iust men of varieâ—s vessels of righteousnes and temples of his spirit if he can make the Leopard and the Kâ—â— to lye together Esay 11. if he can make the couetous person liberall and the whoremonger a chaste person if wee beleeue that the Lord will and is able to change vs from any sin be it neuer so great and strong by nature or by euill custome wee may then be sure that the Lord in this life will not suffer vs to faile in any thing needefull for vs neither are wee to doubt thereof seeme it neuer so vnpossible for it is a greater worke to change a sinner than to worke wonders in nature 5 Fourthly if we beleeue that the Lord will prepare a kingdome for vs in the heauens we cannot but beleeue that in this life he wil perserue vs. For if we beleeue that our bodies shall be turned vnto dust and yet raised vp againe we shall be sure he will not but prouide for vs in this world for it is a greater thing to raise vp the body from death and out of the dust than to preserue iâ— being aliue And to this faith of our redemption we must beleeue in the prouidence of God first in creation so that if wee beleeue that the Lord made all things of nothing we shall beleeue that he will giue vs sufficient for we see that the light was before the Sunne Moone and Starres and the grasse before the raine and dew that we should not put too much trust in them and to teach vs that without these meanes we may haue these blessings for the Lord hath prouided these meanes not for his weaknes but for ours Do we beleeue that God made all men and shall we feare men therefore we beleeue not these things or els we would not so much feare the want of earthly things for if a sparrow fall not on the ground without his prouidence shall we thinke he will not prouide for vs wee must then beleeue the particular prouidence of God in the gouernment of all things which will be an helpe to keepe vs from distrust and murmuring doe wee beleeue that the Lord made vs then shall wee not thinke that hee will preferre vs for it is more wonderfull Psal. 1. and 139. Eccles. 11. 6 We are therfore to beleeue the prouidence of God first generally ouer all creatures then particularly ouer euery one of them yea euen ouer the sparrowes Againe if the Lord hath care of beasts as indeede hee hath because they were made for man hee will much more haue care of man for whom they were made He hath a care for the wicked to do theÌ„ good for hee filleth their bellies with his hidden treasure then wil he much more reioyce ouer the godly to doe them good if he loued vs when we were his enemies will hee not prouide for vs being reconciled to him by the death of his owne and onely sonne If hee did vs good when we sought him not will he not much more when wee doe seeke him in praying vnto him as he hath commanded If he hath done vs good when for our sins hee might haue punished vs will he not when with his spirit he hath sanctified vs Oh then let vs not be vnfaithfull and so become murmurers against the Lord but let vs be faithfull and to looke vnto the Lord to doe vnto vs according to our faith 7 Furthermore this prouidence of God must bee confirmed by the example of Gods children in all ages as in the time of the fathers before the flood who did eate nothing but hearbes veâ— some of theÌ„ liued nine hundred yeeres to teach vs that men liue not by these meanes â—f by these meanes he nourished them he will by greater as by flesh and fish nourish vs. The Israelites were fed with Manna which was neuer seene before nor since for the space of fourtie yeeres If they gathered any more thereof than the Lord commanded it stanke yet being kept before the Arke 400. yeeres it did not so and when they came to the promised land it ceased whereby we may learne that it is not the meanes but the blessing of God vpon the meanes that giueth nourishment Did not Moses and Elias liue fortie daies without meate and the children of Israel goe fortie yeeres in the same garments not waxing old and othersome hauing meate in abundance been hunger-starned and shal it not teach vs that these things are ordained for our weaknes and that the Lord without these meanes can nourish vs If Dauid proued by experience that he neuer saw a righteous man of righteous parents begging his bread if wee bee now righteous as they were then the Lord will prouide for vs now as well as he did then for them and we shal haue the like experience 8 To this prouidence we must come with a patient minde to let the Lord giue what he will and therefore wee must haue contented miâ—â—es and know that godlinesse is great riches and not to looke for great matters Ier. 45. as it was said to Baruch and therefore are wee taught to pray for daily bread so that we may haue the same minde that was in our father Iacob Gen. 28. who was content with meate and cloath which generally is commanded to all 1. Tim. 6. if the Lord giue more than this take it as an ouerplus A patient minde prescribeth not to God the meanes nor the time nor indenteth with God but is content with the grace of God in forgiuenes of sinne and the sanctification of the spirit though it want other things our Sauiour Christ teacheth vs not too desirously to seek after earthly things but rather after the kingdome of God and wee ought to receiue the loue of God with all contentment though it come alone and for outward things to enioy them or not to haue them as it pleaseth him for the children of God doe for outward things possesse their soules in patience and commit the rest
the life to come and such like prouoke vs thereunto CHAP. LIX Of Repentance OVr conuersion to the Lorde must bee with our whole heart without exception inward without hypocrisie speedie without delay continuall without Apostasie in faith without despaire First it must bee of the whole heart many repent but they will except one sinne Dauid saith Cleanse me Lord from all my sinnes but wee will haue the Lord dispense with some sinne 1. Corinth 5. A little leauen will sowre much a little Serpent will sting much Origen writeth very well that Christ did cast out not sixe but seuen diuels out of Magdalen for all must be cast out a cleane riddance must be made as seuen diuels out of her so all sinnes out of vs. Secondly it must bee inward many haue clensed their hands but not their hearts such sinnes as stare a man in the face are too palpable wee must bee doing against little sinnes For sinne is a Serpent whose tayle many haue cut off but fewe haue touched the head nay many haue a whole and vntouched Serpent who neither touch tayle nor head who proclaime with a Trumpet their re probation Wee must not cleanse the outside of the platter onely but wee must say in our conscience This action oh Lord haue I presented to thee with simplicitie Thirdly wee must doe it speedily For though the Lord saith At what time soeuer a sinner doth repent c. so hee saith Blessed is the man that hath borne the yoke from his youth for to giue the prime dayes to the diuell and our dogge dayes to the Lord what is but to powre out the wine to the world and to giue the dregs to God But if wee serue God when wee may serue the diuell the Lord will haue vs when Sathan would leaue vs Augustine being asked of ones estate by letters who had deferred his repentance to the ende said I will not auouch hee shall be saued nor that he shall be condemned but saith hee to him that wrote to him Repent you while you be well It must bee continuall least hauing begun in the spirit we end in the flesh Blessed are they that perseuere for so long as we liue we are in danger of falling There be many that are not called of them that are called many are not chosen Gods graces are no longer with vs than God himselfe is with vs. Wherfore seeing he is departed from many of our brethreÌ„ which first departed from him let vs beware we be not as dogs that returne to our vomit Lastly wee must doe it in faith Christ teacheth vs to say Lord increase our faith for we are of little faith Now faith is esteemed according to the qualitie not according to the quantitie the leprous hand though it cannot hold wel if it receiueth any thing doth some dutie The child that caÌ„not go is not forsaken but hath his guide we must learne then to holde fast and to goe by them as hand in hand whom the Lord shall assigne ouer vs to guard vs. 2 It is the prosperitie of all true repenting sinners to fall with humility to rise with dignitie and as the more grieuously they haue offended so the more humbly they will craue to be accepted the higher the dignitie is from which they are fallen the lower is the place whereunto they would be receiued And hee knoweth best what a godly thing it is to rise that â—ightly knoweth what a foule thing it is to fall For if a man be downe if Sathan â—â—ath assaulted him if sinne hath wounded him if his owne flesh hath betrayed him so that hee lieth stricken with Sathan with sinne and with himselfe against himselfe then shewe me whether it be not a godly thing that the same man in number though not in nature the same in person though not in propertie for a newe substance is not created but the saâ—e being fallen is restored falling a naturall man should rise a spirituall man not to be that â—â—e was and to bee that which he was not neither must any man so far flatter himselfe that hâ—e should thinke himselfe at any time to rise so farre as that he may cast off sinne as an vpper garment to lay it aside vntill he list to vse it For the seede of the woman hauing bruised the Serpents head the sword of the spirit hauing hamstringed Sathan the great Captaine CHRIST IESVS hauing spoyled the strong man of his furniture it cannot be but many broyles and bickerings will be behind and some blowes wil be in the controuersie so long as we be in this life 3 When the Israelites were in Egypt and saw things fall acrosse they murmured against Moses but being brought thence by him and seeing things prosper they willingly went with him and left off their murmuring but when any newe occasion was offered for the triall of their Faith patience they fell thereinto againe because they did not truly repent them of it And this we may see in all kind of sinners which for a time may leaue their sin and yet not repenting from their heart when a new occasion is offered doe fall more fouly then euer they did before as adulterers angrie persons theeues the lothsomnes of which sinnes leauing a sting in their conscience may cause them to leaue them for a time yet because they labour not with their harts and affections but only rest in iudgement they haue no sound sorrow for it therefore fall afresh This must teach vs therefore if we will truely leaue any sin both to condemne it in iudgement and to hate it in affection that so wee truely being penitent that is carefull to leaue our sinnes desirous to do the contrary good we may haue power and strength from aboue to ouercome them 4 We may reade in the 16 of Exodus how the whole congregation of the children of Israel murmured against Moses Aaron which is a manifest signe that they neuer repented them of their murmuring in Egypt at the red Sea and waters of strife And although the Lord delayed the punishment yet could they not bee brought hereby to repentance because they neither felt what their murmuring deserued nor what the mercie of God is worth We must then learne not only to leaue sinne and purpose not to commit it againe but we must with griefe of heart repent of it feele Gods mercies in forgetting it and a harty hatred of it Otherwise when a new occasion is offered we shall fall thereinto againe as a swearer will after an Oath be angrie for it yet because he seeth not the grieuousnes of the sinne hath not acquaintance with the reuerend vse of the Name of GOD falleth to sweare againe So it is with them that prophane the Sabbath of the Lorde and of them that speake euill of the magistrates minsters they
in vaine And yet to cleanse hand foote eye tongue and all without is called but the cleansing of the outside of the platters But wee must not rest here We must goe yet further and be pure in heart for Blessed are the pure is heart such shall receiue the blessing We had great neede to cleanse our spirits for as they retained the image of GOD before sinne came so now being corrupted they are most corrupt For euerie thing degenerating into a contrarie Nature to that which it was is made most contrarie The honie a very sweete thing yet when it is often purified many haue a most bitter matter of it So GOD his nature is gentle and hee is long ere he be prouoked to wrath but when he is angrie who is able to abide his wrath downe goe mountains and hills and all before him so the perfectest part of man being euill is of all things most abominable to the Lord. This deceiues all men to thinke some good thing is left in them But if the tongue which speaketh out of the abundance of the heart haue but the ouerplus and superfluitie of the heart be a world of wickednes as S. Iames saith how much wickednes thinke yee is in the heart Nay the sinne of the spirit is so euill that the Lord hates the smal smoking stemes of it euen the very euaporations which ascend out of it There be some motes in it which in the darke cannot be seene as in time of superstition because of their palpable ignorance they cannot be discerned but when the Sunne beames come those little motes are espied Vntill the Sunne-beame had shined to Paule he could not see these motes but afterward he saw that Thou shalt not lust was a great thing and then seeing his motes he fell out of conceit with himselfe Our fine spirits now-adayes will admit Religion but they wil mingle it with that filthines that comes out of theÌ„selues I meane their owne wittie conceits Thus we see that a man that will grow vp to the cleere hope of a better life hee must be cleansed from all filthines of the spirite euen from his finest sinnes for otherwise they will worke him woe enough 11 Touching sanctification wee must haue our direction out of the old Testament and we must consider whether our thoughts words and works be cleansed from their outward corruptions and though we be not guilty to men notwithstanding I say our thoughts are not sure And all things are impure vnto the Lord vnles they be sequestred and made impropriate to God so that if we haue set our very thoughts apart to God then there is a holines begun and then we are meete not onely for meate but for a sanctified vse To vnderstand this the better we must know that the Iewes who referre vs by proportion of sanctification to the signes which the Lawe hath set downe say that sundrie beasts seruing for meat only were not vncleane but if they come to an holy vse they were vncleane So we though wee be not vncleane in these outward things yet that is not enough wee must be cleane also to serue the Temple holy as the Temple that is holy Now the difference of the beasts vsed in the Temple and other coÌ„mon beasts is in this the beasts vsed to a common vse were vsed in many things but those of the Temple were vsed but to one So if we be to serue for an holie vse wee must not be for when and for what we list but taken vp in thought word and deede to scrue the Lorde wee are not to bestowe our thoughts on all things but to referre them to the Lord mediately or immediately 12 Certaine it is that to the cleansing of our selues as it was in the Lawe that the goâ—â— and siluer being cleansed for the seruice of God had such a defiling by the seruice of Idols that no water could wash them cleane enough but being neuer so well purged yet they must of necessitie passe through the fire so wee say of our corrupt nature though wee cleanse it and cleanse it very oft and very much being so much corrupted both of it selfe and with the touch of outward things yet it must needes goe through fire and passe by death which must throughly purge it without which it cannot wholy be purified For before an vniuersall cleansing there must be a dissolution of nature There may be other seruices to vse in vs as there was of those beasts that were for meat but when we must come to that one and immediate seruice of God there cannot be any vntill our nature he dissolued and are passed through the furnace of death and so we shall be freed from all filthines In the meane season the crackes and breaches of our nature and the corruption crept into the bones sinewes and veines hidden in the secret parts betweene the marrow and the ioynts whither the Apostle saith the word of God doth pearce Heb. 4. 12 I meane the sinnes of naturall corruption shall not be laide to our charge and for other pollutions in our soules we are to striue against them and to growe vp in the feare of God which 2 Cor. 7. 1. is to fulfill as the Virgin Mary fulfilled the daies of her purification the daies of our sanctification The word is taken from the text of the booke of Numbers where the daies of consecrating a Nazarite must be fulfilled Hee should be many daies in cleansing himselfe which if they were not fulfilled his sanctification should not be perfect So that if the Nazarite coutinued thus vntill the end then he should be free but if euen the verie night before his time was ended he touched any vncleane thing then all that he did before was voide and hee was to begin all his dayes againe for he was impure For so long as any part of the sanctification is to be done all is vnperfect This is more cleerly set downe Numb 19 11. 12. where mention is made of purifying the third day and the seuenth day and if the man touching the dead did not fulfill euery day then though he came neere the end and fulfilled not the end he should be impure still if he purified not himself the third day he should not be cleane the seuenth day So we must not deliuer an holinesse to God for a time or in some causes or for some persons but we must throughly fulfill the dayes of our holinesse not presenting I say a maimed holines as in the Law it was not permitted for a man to offer a lame or maimed beast though it wanted but a taile which was a small thing yet for that defect the Lord refused it There are a great manie of professors which would needes be men sanctified but they are loathe to be cleansed and to fulfill the dayes of their holinesse They will goe a while a day or two dayes they will not come to the third
and then they are vncleane the seuenth day and so all their labour is in vaine Others when they cannot away with this strictnes to continue say on this manner Seeing we are still vnperfect let vs be vnperfectly vnperfect let vs be vncleane still let vs prepare riuers of sinne for Christ shed streames of blood the more wee sinne the greater glorie will come to Christ. And thus they stand at a stay their holines is a standing holines it fils not it stands at a stay they are no perfect Nazarites they still lie in their pollutions their motions are from the house to the Church and from the Church home againe and at the yeares end they are as holy as in the beginning of the yeare they goe go to the Church and make many voyages as an horse in the Mill makes manie circuites who labours still from morning vntil night and then he is but where he was at the first so they are in a motion from morning vntill night and at night they are euen where they were when they begun in the morning There is another sort not standing still but they make many beginnings and when they come to the third day they beginne againe and againe and againe still they goe backe and then they must begin againe and so they come to holines by fits These manie beginnings are not good There is but one motion commanded but it must be continued we must fulfill our many dayes when we haue once begun we must not defile our selues to become new Nazarites Neither must we stand at a stay but goe forward but if happily we doe fall wee must take a viewe of our selues that if we fall not the second time we will fulfill our dayes indeede The equitie hereof stands in this the Lord respects the fruite and not the blossome He calles himselfe Alpha the beginning for he is so but in respect of the end he is also Omega So must it stand with them that are his Temple they must not be only Alpha but also Omega they must fulfill their holines In regard whereof we see Ezech. 9. that the mourners are marked it is with the letter Tau which is the last letter in the Hebrue Alphabet and it betokeneth an ende to shewe they had not quaumes and starts of well doing but they were men fulfilling their dayes Wee know the Trees in Gods Orchyard are Palmes and Cedars The nature of the Palme tree is to growe being young and to beare fruit continually the Cedar though it be long indeede ere it grow yet when they bring forth they beare fruit long and when they are very olde So they that are planted in the Lords house the older they growe the more fruite they beare being of the nature of the Cedar growing from faith to faith not making many beginnings And if the Lord be not content to abound but to ouer-abound in mercie then must we also euen abound more and more in mercie grace and sanctification 13 It is not possible without affliction to enter in Christs kingdome except ye sup of that cup and be baptized with that baptisme that hee was baptized with Why But here is now no persecution Surely if wee haue not Esaues sword we shall be sure to haue Ismaels tongue and that is worse than a two edged sword This time will affoord no sharper but when the beast shall be loosed againe and when the Dogge-dayes come in againe wee must learne ioy fullie to receiue the other and to accompt a chaine of golde lesse honourable than a fetter of yron which shall be clapt vpon vs for Christ and his Gospell sake 14 The bellie was the first sword the diuell drew against man Paul saith to Timothie drinke no more water in sicknesse or infirmities we haue leaue to drinke wine otherwise we must take heed of wine wherein there is excesse Noah thought that after the great water wine would haue done him no hurt but it made him a laughing stock to his owne son The children of Israel did eate and drinke and then rose vp to play for they had not so much lust before meate and what play plaied they at that time that which made Moses breake the Tables for anger Lot did most shamefully abuse his body where though hee cannot be accused for wilfulnes yet he may be condemned of negligence And what children came of that stocke surely the washpot and the maker cleane of shooes the enemies of God his children which might not be receiued after fourteene generations WheÌ„ Eliah was to be prouided of God to haue him his Cater what meate fed he of A cake bakte on the coales and a pot of water might not God haue sent him rost meate and baked meate But he knew it was not best for him So Daniel being in the lyons den God might also easily haue caught one of Nabuchadnezzers garde carrying a seruice vp to the Kings board to bring meate to Daniel he seazed vpon Habacucke carrying the Reapers their meat which I thinke was but a homely seruice Elisha when he made a set feast for the yong Prophets they had nothing to dinner but a fewe worts and there were Coliquintidaes among them too Daniel durst not venture on the Kings fare but put vp a supplication that they might haue nothing but gruell 15 It is too vnnaturall to yoke the spirit vnder the flesh in most miserable thraldome to set the crowne on her head to make her a Ladie and to compell the spirit to take lawes iniunctions and commandement at her hands to set her at the helme and to make her word to stand and if she say I will that thou abuse thy body with surfettings drunkennes adulterie it must be done whatsoeuer it cost Why this is to set a blind horse or an vntuly mad horse formost in the teeme this is to saw off our owne legge of flesh and to get vs on a woodden legge this is to take the Crown the Scepter the kingdome from the Oliue tree and Figge tree and to giue it to the scratching and vnprofitable Bramble which will serue vs to no vse but to scratch vs by the hands True it is it goeth well with this bodie of sinne that it should be so and it goeth to her heart it should bee otherwise But alas consider though to a man ruled by the flesh adulterie â—ee at the first as sweete as the honey combe and as smooth as the oyle yet the end is verie wormehood nay nay it is a pearcing sword Though wine in the glasse hath a goodly looke yet at last it â—â—ingeth like a Serpent and biteth like a Cockatrice Though to be vnruly in wringing and oppressing grudge not the conscience awhit though stolne water bee sweete and bread priuily eaten hath a good taste yet in the end their mouth shall bee full of grauell and Sâ—châ—ms whoredome will end with a sword and Achans Baby
subiect to distractions is no lesse hindred by pleasure then burdened with worldly cogitations yea and so many are the exercises of religion and loue both priuate and publike appertaining to that day that a man is not able to performe all the number of them in one day much lesse then hath he time to follow his delights 25 Vpon a great raine falling in a Fayre time not long after the Sabbath which by the Faire was broken hee had this working in his heart how one should order his affections in such a case First in respect of God whether one should not reioyce seeing men would not be taught by so long preaching to keepe the Sabbath that the Lord euē by his afflictions should teach men his holy ordinance Secondly in regard of men whether he should not pittie them for that their goods were subiect to such dangers True it is that men are to be pittied but when the question is of Pietie towards GOD and pittie towards men it were better to reioyce that the Lord will through some hindrance of worldly things tender the obeying of his owne ordinance than pietie should decay and so many soules perish 26 Against them that say the Sabbath is ceremonial we must first marke that the Prophets are continuall vrgers of the morall lawe as for the ceremonies when they came to them they passe them ouer saying that God hath no pleasure in them as Esay 2. and 66. and among the rest nothing is more namely and precisely vrged than the Sabbath therefore it is no ceremonie Againe grant it to be ceremoniall and yee shall make God a confounder of the Law and Gospell a mingler of the ceremoniall law with the morall and admitting one ceremonie in the Decalogue why may there not be two or three or moe Concerning this mixture many heresies hereby haue crept into the Church and it cannot be auoided if we make the fourth Commandement ceremoniall We know that whē Saul was among the Prophets 1. Sam. 19. it was a common saying Is Saul among the Prophets as if it were no good order but the Prophets should be among themselues and Saul with his companions A third reason may be that Christ in the Gospell deliuereth a summe of the whole law Loue God aboue all and thy neighbour as thy selfe But this summe of the law is meerely morall therefore the lawe whereof this is a summe is meerely morall except wee will accuse Christ for giuing vs a morall summe of a ceremoniall thing Besides the Commandements were but a renuing of the law of nature for it was written in the brest of Adam by the finger of God Now there became a declining from this lawe of nature by the negligence of them that should haue taught it to their children Therfore would the Lord haue it written once for all But in the lawe of nature there is no ceremonie for it is the image of God and whatsoeuer is in God it is altogether holy and for euer and ceremonies are holy but for a time therefore in the image of God in the Decalogue there is no ceremonie and consequenly the Sabbath is not ceremoniall A fift reason is this they that affirme the Sabbath to be a Ceremonie must either say that the Ceremonie is in the word Sanctifie or in the word Sabhath for this is the Commandement Sanctifie the Sabbath as for Remember it is but a prouiso and no part of the Commandement but the force of the Commandement stands in the word Sanctifie and it is a Verbe transitiue and therefore cannot be without an Accusatiue case as Day or Sabbath and in sanctifying is no ceremonie Therefore the Commandement is no Ceremonie Moreouer it must needs follow that that which is concluded by a reason is commaunded by ◠precept but in this it is concluded by reason your labour and rest must bee scanned by Gods labour and rest and the Lord laboured sixe daies and tested the seuenth day therefore you must worke al your workes in sixe and rest the seuenth As much reason is this that as Christ reasoneth how the Diuorce being a thing brought in vpon occasion did not therefore bind the conscience of the Iewes because from the beginning it was not so which was as much as if he should say or insinuate by the contrary whatsoeuer was from the beginning it bindeth the conscience So we say of the Sabbath that it being from the beginning not onely printed in the breast of Adam but also sounded in his eares must therefore binde the conscience CHAP. LXIX Of Thankesgiuing and right vse of the creatures NOne can euer praise the Lord till he be rauished with his greatnesse and goodnesse and the want of this feeling causeth vs to be cold in thanksgiuing euen as our praiers be cold when we haue but small feeling of sinne 2 And that wee doe in truth of heart acknowledge God to be the preseruer of vs from all euils and giuer of all mercies we may trie by our thankfulnes and prayer 3 The sin that was in the Israelites is in vs for the want of one good thing doth make vs rather to mourne than the hauing of many good things doth make vs thankfull 4 We must be thankfull presently and speedily when wee wil long keepe the remembrance of any mercie 5 Because our faith yeeldeth but drops of thankfulnes the Lord is constrained to yeeld but drops of his mercies 6 Being with one afflicted in body and minde vnto whom the Lord had shewed great tokens of saluation and fruitfull to sanctifie the present afflictions he said I feare not the time of the visitation of them that thereby doe grow in the gifts and graces of God but rather I feare least the time of their deliuerance should be tainted with vnthankfulnes and so wofully they should loose the fruite of that good which so dearly they purchased of the Lord. 7 Wee haue no continuing citie now but we looke for another not that wee may not call these things ours which are sanctified vnto vs by the word and prayer and in a good conscience vsing them but that we should not set our harts vpon them further than they are sanctified vnto vs we should not desire to vse them 1 These outward benefits are promised with a condition that so far we shall haue them as is for his glorie and our good with which condition we are commanded to aske them if then we want any thing we must know it is not good for vs but hurtfull we are to magnifie his mercies which holdeth those things from vs which are not for our good and yet giueth vs that by the want thereof which by the thing enioyed wee could not come vnto For the thing doth not hurt vs but our corruptions which abuse it therefore he keepeth promise when he taketh it away for he hath made the promise for our good 9 It hath been the order of the
may stay Gods children for a time that they looke not to God nor to their sin yet if the punishment be long vpon them then they lift vp their eyes vnto God Psal. 30. 2 As when a man brought into the iayle conueying him out by bribing the iaylour purchaseth to himselfe greater punishment if after he be taken yet suing to the prince for pardon getteth it and scapeth cleerely so if a man be healed by a witch or wizard which is vnlawfull he deserueth a greater euill if the Lord visit him wherefore let such speedily repent but if we be healed by the Lord and the meanes he hath ordained then wee freely escape and may be thankfull 3 The wise men of Aegypt could not doe as Moses and Aaron in the small creatures where we shall note that witches cannot hurt further than the Lord wil as the diuels paces are also limited and they cannot hurt when nor where they wil but as the Lord is displeased as Balaam confessed And Ahab was not deceiued before the Lord gaue the spirit leaue that so the hypocrisie of men which receiue not the truth in loue may bee detected yea the Lord may afflict his children for a time hereby for to let them see their vnbeliefe and to stay their faith 4 Many not knowing their owne infirmities rashly vow and promise liberally as whores and theeues and therefore anon after returne to their vomit But the children of God knowing their owne weakenes are afraid to make large promises and yet stand more strongly afterwards against sinne CHAP. LXXIII Of the word of God and of the confirmation thereof by wonders THe Lord being about to giue his lawe vnto the Israelites by the ministerie of Moses his seruant doth aforehand warne Moses therof this he telleth him that he wil be seen of him in a darke clowd Of this the Lords strange and wonderfull appearing there are two ends or causes the first was that hee might get more credit to his law and also to Moses the Minister of the law The second was to shew Moses his weakenes infirmitie whereby he might be humbled And for the first wee see that when the Lord would bring to passe any mighty workes he did withall shew such mightie signes as made his works with reuerence to bee receiued and those whom in his businesse hee had appointed Ministers to bee well accepted In the day of Elias when the law had lost credit in the hearts of men and was little or nothing at all regarded then did the Lord wonderfully worke by his seruant Elias and did great things by his hands that credit might once againe bee wonne vnto his law And when hee brought his sonne into the world by whom he would publish the Gospell euen the sauing health of all men such works were shewed as had not beene from the beginnings and such wonders were wrought as made all men amazed at such time as these more than ordinarie mercies were brought and offered vnto the world whereunto these extraordinarie works were coupled and adioyned and therefore such works cannot ordinarily be looked for because they were neuer ordinarie For if such works and signes and wonders should now be looked for and if we should attend vnto them and beleeue them the Lord would then haue warranted them to vs by his word and then hee would haue foretold vs that such things should after come to passe And hath he done this No no hee hath taught vs another lesson and cleane contrarily hath he admonished vs when he biddeth vs beware of false Prophets which come to vs in sheepes clothing and would purchase credit to themselues by lying signes and wonders Seeing therefore that there shall be many such false Prophets especially in the latter daies which shall be sent abroad euen into all places effectually to delude those that haue not receiued the truth in loue And againe seeing the Lord is not bound to meanes but hee will worke when and where and how it pleaseth him that we may wisely iudge of them and discerne the spirit of error from the spirit of Truth and life it shal be profitable for vs to set downe some true notes of those wonders which are set out to vs in the Word if by cōparing them together it may appeare when and how farre they must be receiued and contrarilie when we may and ought to refuse them The first note or difference is in the works themselues the other is in the persons by whose ministery they are wrought for the works themselues which God hath extraordinarily wrought there hath euermore such Maiestie appeared in them that the finger of God might be so plainly seene that all men yea euen wicked sorcerers haue bene brought and forced to acknowledge the same and though the Diuell can turne himselfe into an Angell of Light and his ministers make a shewe as though they were indeede the ministers of righteousnes yet let them worke what they will and say what they can neither their workes nor wordes shall beare such an apparant shewe of Maiestie as the workes of God haue euer done Euery man therefore may plainely see God in his workes and none shall bee deceiued by the othes but those that loue to belieue lyes and are willing to deceiue themselues whome God doth iustlie giue ouer to bee deceiued and to fall from Faith because they loued not to abide and stand stedfast therein For as an Ape of all other liuing things most like a man in shape yet most vnlike of all others in qualitie and condition can deceiue none but euery one will easily know an Ape from a man vnlesse they be fooles or children or such as will bee willingly ignorant so betweene the workes of God and the lying wonders of the Diuell there are so cleare notes of difference that all may easily discerne them but those that shut their eyes that they may not see and harden their harts that they cannot vnderstand The children of God do receiue such wisdome from aboue and such knowledge doth the Lord in mercie bestow vpon them that they are able to discerne the spirits to trie their workes whether they be of God or no and to seuer true doctrine from the false And albeit the Lord sometimes correcting them for their sinnes doe suffer them for a while to bee deceiued and that they might hate falsehood the more doth let them a little bee deluded therewith yet because the Truth of God it cannot faile not an haire of their heads perish it is impossible that they should for euer fall away it is impossible that they should finallie be deceiued and become open enemies of the Trueth or obstinate maintainers of a lye Secondly the Lord did neuer raise vp such extraordinary worke-men or shewe such extraordinarie workes but it was either to confirme the doctrine that had bene taught to get further credite vnto it or else to make it more cleere
conscience of particulars Papists and Iusticiaries because they haue no knowledge but rest vpon their doings they can haue no conscience 2 In our cōscience we must begin with the weightiest matters as that our sins are remitted by Christ that our infirmities are couered c but to begin at small matters and passe ouer great is to swallow vp a Camel and to straine at a gnat to tithe Mint Anise and Commine it is Pharisaicall Keepe the foundation if wee erre in inferiours Gods spirite will in time reueale it and the fire will consume it 3 Conscience approoueth our doings to God that is the thing that is done albeit there be infirmity in the action that is either the manner of doing or the affection of our doing is not good A thing is named of the greater part Wine a little mixed with water is wine Aqua vitae is so called because it is the principall so it is called a good conscience though some infirmitie be in it 4 Conscience is good or euill naturall and good an erroneous conscience is where is no knowledge but ignorance or doubting as to doubt in Gods prouidence Mat. 4. Commaund that these stones may be bread c. CHAP. II. Of order and how necessarie it is in all things BEtweene Maries part and Marthaes part wee must take Maries part first for it is the best And when wee come to euill things wee must make a better difference than Saul did who spared the Amalekites whom hee should not spare but dealt more cruelly with the Gibeonites but wee must prouide that the Amalekites bee more grieuously punished than the Gibeonites This doctrine standeth against two sorts of men the first is of them that cleane peruert all and can away with no order the other is of them that make a mixture of many things It hath beene an old complaint of the world that in the webbe of the law the poore flie is taken but the hornet escapes the poore man is intangled the mightie personage is deliuered for they keepe much adoe about a little But if we keepe a blowing a raking so all day long in the motes and neuer can stumble vpon the beame wee peruert order As for them that are shufflers of all together who can finde no degree in things but they doe first whatsoeuer comes first to hand let them knowe that as the Lord will not haue things done confusedly no more will hee haue things done preposterously 2 Order must be had in all things especially in heauenly things for if in all Arts there be an order it were ill to thinke that in the science of sciences there should bee confusion We shall see an order euen in God himselfe in the Trinitie though all the persons bee equall yet there is an established order of the second person of the third person though not for essence which is indiuisible yet for better order of teaching of vs to come to the knowledge of God And as God is an order in himselfe so he requireth and commandeth an order to bee vsed 1. Cor. 14. 40. It is the decree of the Apostle as a generall rule Let all things be done in order Coloss. 2. 5. Paul reioyceth that they had order among them but 1. Thess. 4. he describing notable wicked fellowes notes them by this that they walked inordinately nothing was first or last with them they did all with disorder Lastly Iob. 10. Hell it selfe is noted to bee a place where there is no order and therefore inordinate walkers doe well belong to that place So that generally we see by the Lord by his workes by the godly by the wicked that order is good much more is order requisit in action The wise men saw that the deede done in such a preposterous confused manner is as good as not done Now if this be so in all actions much more must it be in the commandements of the Lord. 1. Sam. 2. there is mention made how the children of Heli whilest the meate was yet a seething they fetched it foorth of the pot with flesh-hookes and though they did afterward burne the fat for sacrifice which should bee the speciall thing to bee done in order though I say they did not omit to sacrifice yet for that they serued themselues first who should haue beene last and so serued the Lord at last who should haue been first it is noted as a special sinne prouoking the wrath of God A plainer case than this is in the new Testament Matth. 6. where an order is in seeking First seeke the kingdome of God then c. Here is first and then a plaine order Hee that was called in the Gospell to follow Christ though he denied not absolutely to follow but would follow somewhat preposterously though he desired but first to take his leaue of his friends and then would be a follower he had a repulse hee had a checke for it not for not following but because hee would make that first that should be second and the second first and so the order was chaunged And this is for order in generall in particular wee must obserue order in refusing the euill and chusing the good the greatest euil is most to be eschewed the best good most to be chosē That which is most good must haue the first reward that which is the greatest euill must first be punished Frist we must forsake the euill then chuse the good first gather the tares saith Christ then take vp the good corne also so that we must not onely doe good but doe it in order CHAP. III. Of hearing the word of God WE must heare the word attentiuely and fruitfully and not with the eares of the world which are deafe eares As the Apostle saide it is al one to bee a child in discretion and a child in yeeres so it is all one to be deafe by nature and to make our selues deafe The Adder is called deafe for that she maketh her selfe so she is saide not to haue eares when she hath eares but not to heare the charmer least shee should lose her poyson such hearers are Deut. 29 19. such hearers had Steuen Act. 7. 57. such hearers are Ierem. 7. 10. Another kinde of hearing there is when one doth heare a voyce but a greater noise is in his head excellentius sensibile as Aristotle calleth it so that hee cannot heare the lesse It is the voyce of the Estrich Bring bring Emolumentum is excellens sensibile it is the finest word that euer was inuented it maketh that nothing else can be heard for it There is a third kinde of hearing the most vsual of all and yet hainous enough They haue eares to sleepe A very vnproper speech that is they cannot heare for sleepe as Eutychus had in the Acts at Pauls sermon where Eutychus fell downe and had almost broke his necke for it See the iudgement of God vpon the first euill hearer of the Gospell Well
of them that haue a care to please God The first is our grosse temptations for many trusting to good talke good education good companie and thinking themselues well setled are content to rest in these meanes and trauell not to see their inward corruptions and priuie temptations which if they be but burthensome vnto vs and make vs as it were sicke to carrie them it is a good token The second thing is by marking our affections if we loue nothing so much as the fauour of God feare nothing so much as the losse of it hauing found it if we carefully keepe it and hauing lost it if we neuer be quiet till we recouer it being content to want all things to haue it not staying in the possession of all things if we want it this is a good signe Thirdly we may comfort our selues if we feare God as well in prosperitie as in aduersitie and loue God as well in aduersitie as in prosperitie For euery man can feare him vnder the crosse as Pharaoh Saul and Balaam and euery man can praise God in abundance as who praised him more than Iobs wife being in prosperitie CHAP. 9. Of the Sabbath BY nature all daies are like as are all men water bread wine vntil God sanctifie them that is put them a part to a seuerall vse As amongst men the Magistrate the water in Baptisme bread and wine in the Supper so among daies the Sabbath Gen. 2. 3. because of Gods appointment are not to be accounted common Acts. 10. 15. What God hath made cleane pollute thou not Pollute thou not that is imploy thou not as thou doest other things to common vses but let it serue to holy vses only For nothing consecrate was euer put to prophane or ordinary vses Exod. 30. 38. To sanctifie is to make holy It is said God hath made holy the Sabbath For himselfe it is superfluous to whom all things are holy for vs and for our selues therfore is the sanctification thereof For 1. Thess. 4. 3. the Apostle saith This is the will of God euen your sanctification therefore he sanctified it for vs that is he blesseth the word which we heare vpon that day after a more effectuall manner and with a more speciall blessing to beget in vs holinesse that we may by it become holy as he is holy God then by his blessing hath sanctified it we by our obedience must sanctifie it that is be occupied in all those exercises of religion whereunto God hath annexed a promise of working in vs true holinesse To doe otherwise is to oppose our selues to the ordinance of God yet though we doe prophane it as much as in vs lieth the day doth remaine holy as Christ witnesseth A man may commit adulterie with a woman and yet she remaine chast Matth. 28. Now I doe say we doe sanctifie the Sabbath day by vsing the meanes by which sanctificatiō is wrought in vs as by prayer Act. 16. 13. priuately or publikely vsed Psal. 122. 1. and secretly among the faithful to be vsed before all other meanes Psal 95. 6. after all other meanes Numb 6. 24 or by reading the word or hearing it read Nehem. 8. 8. in the assemblie Act. 13. 13. or reading it priuately our selues Dan 9. 2. both to the triall of that which we haue heard Act. 17. 11. and for our owne priuate meditation If reading we doe not vnderstand we must prouide vs a guide either by word Act. 8. 19. or writing that is by Analogie or by hearing the word Preached which is the chief means of al the rest Luk. 4. 16. Rom. 10. 14. By singing of Psalms Psal. 92. 1. generally containing the praises of God or more particular as present occasion shall serue By meditation Psal. 92. 2. vpon the word preached or read vpon the creatures Psal. 143. 5. vpon Gods iudgements and mercy towards our selues our fathers house the places wherein we liue and the Church of God elsewhere by conference Malach. 3. 16. of that which hath done vs good or the wants we feele in our selues by vsing practise that is by doing those things which may testifie vnto our conscience and before men that sanctification is wrought in vs and that the meanes haue done vs good Matth. 12. 12. 2. Cor. 16. 1. 2. and that in things corporall which some haue set downe in a Latin verse or in things spiritual vttered in another Latin verse Without bodily rest we cannot thorowly sanctifie this day For Adam in Paradise and in the estate of innocencie could not doe it much lesse we as we are Therefore euen before the fall he had a Sabbath Gen. 2. 3. giuing him therein to intend the seruice of God wholy and only for the other sixe daies he was to dresse the garden Gen. 2. 15. The equitie of this commandement is the rule of nature whatsoeuer must be thorowly done must be wholy done We are to rest from the labour of the sixe daies that is from whatsoeuer might haue beene done or may be done after For which cause we are commanded to remember the Sabbath before it come We must abstaine from bearing of burthens Ierem. 17. 22. from buying and selling euen victuals Nehem. 13. 15. from necessarie labour in necessarie and at necessarie times that is both in seed time and haruest Exod. 34. 2. yea euen from whatsoeuer may seeme to haue a shew of holines in the very building of the Lords sanctuarie Exod. 31. 13. generally whosoeuer doth any worke on the Sabbath defileth it and committeth a sinne worthie of death The punishment which God threatneth to that countrey where this precept is neglected is the plague of fire Iere. 17. 27. And to keepe the Sabbath buying and selling therein is the Sabbath of the men of Ashdod and Tyrus Nehe. 13. If we must cease from our vocation wherein God hath placed vs and the workes thereof then must we cease from feasting games faires and such like of lesse necessitie of greater impediment for the Sabbath such is the Sabbath of the golden calfe Exod. 32. 6. And if we must abstaine from those things which in themselues are not euill then from surfetting idlenes doing of our owne wils and which at no times are lawful otherwise it is the diuels Sabbath not the Lords Es. 58. 13. Neither must we thinke if we precisely keepe the bodily rest and put on our best apparell that we haue satisfied our dutie for as bodily labour so bodily rest profiteth nothing 1. Tim. 4 8. Therefore we must take heed that our rest end in sanctification or else our Oxe and our Ass◠keepe as good a Sabbath as we No commandement is both affirmatiue and negatiue but this to meete euery way with vs euery precept else runnes in this tenour Thou shalt not this requests vs mildly and saith Remember nay it not onely desireth vs but it perswades vs and giues vs a reason
himselfe who being aboue all Lawes obserued this to make vs more willing Let vs be like to him for by hauing notable exaÌ„ples we are more effectually stirred vp toe do any thing It is the vse of the Scriptures after reasons to exemplifie as CHRIST Ioh. 15. in teaching humility Paul 1. Cor. 11. Therefore we are to follow God if we be his childreÌ„ who hath for our example vouchsafed this day this great dignitie He blessed it and the works of it making them effectually to worke in vs regeneration and fitting vs for eternall life Hee hallowed it to the ease of seruants and beasts so bridling our worldlines to the Meditation of his creatures to the worke of Faith and charitie Wherefore what God hath hallowed let no man prophane CHAP. X. Of Discipline and Excommunication WHen men are neither profitable for the land nor good for the dunghill they must he cast out This casting out hath a necessary vse in the bodie naturall as where nature cannot doe it of her selfe there she doth it by art in the body ciuill as by exile in the body ecclesiasticall as by excoÌ„munication in the body oeconomicall by suspension or expulsion God cast out Adam from paradise the Angels from heauen Abraham cast out the bondmaide with her sonne Moses separated the leprous persons from the cleane CHRIST cast out buyers and sellers out of the Temple 2 The rulers of the Church are called the Church to whom Discipline appertaineth euen as Mark. 3. not the whole companie of the Iewes but the rulers of the Synagogue are called the Church of the Iews Therfore as we call the Court of Parliament the Realme gathered together although it be but an Epitome to sit and compromise of things so these fewe being a Compendium of the Church haue all things committed vnto them And God himselfe in the Parable doth not bewray this but doth in wisedome conceale it saying They will without peraduenture reuerence my Sonne So without controuersie one would thinke they would heare the Church But as the Iewes made a way with him that was the heire so we say now adayes with the Edomites Psal. 137. down with the Church that there bee no feare of yoake nor the print of the yoake vpon our necke Well how grieuous a thing it is to despise the Church wee will see by the dignitie appointed to the Church in the word of God Tit. 2. it is called a peculiar people and in an ancient tongue The Lords Iewel 2. Cor. 4. All the world was made for the Church for the Churches sake CHRIST was a Christ Heb. 11. Hee that despiseth the Church the world is not worthie to giue him breath Hebr. 1. The Angels of God are seruants to it Cor. 6. the Church shall iudge the whole world and the Angels 2. Pet. 1. 3. 4. The Church is partaker euen of God his owne nature Ephes. 4. The Church is the fulfilling of Christ so that Christ is as it were maimed without it and what can be said more of it 3 An excommunicated person was so odious among the Iewes that besides that they did excoÌ„municate him and shut him out of their Synagogues if they met such a one they thought it a speciall token of some fortune as they tearme it So that among the Iewes excommunication was worse then fiue deaths so much was reuerenced the censures of the Church This did the Church but when men began to be idle they put off this dutie But what is this excommunication A giuing vp to Satan There was a great partition wall between God and vs vntil Christ came and made a breach entered into the place wherein God was shut vp from vs. Christ himselfe became the dore but the keye of the dore hath he committed to his faithful Minister They that are without this wall they are among the Ziims and Iims among the Owles and Dragons they are as in hell and in exile from the congregation of Christ. Eliah made the heauens brasse three yeere so as they gaue no raine but what a thing is it to make God as brasse so that all the spoutes of his mercy be stopped and all conduites of compassion should be dammed vp against vs 4 In the case of discipline we haue to deale with the Lord of heauen and earth It is to good purpose to know with whom we haue to deale for it causeth vs to bestirre our selues in dealing with worldly men then how much more now must it cause vs so to doe This discipline did Christ himselfe put in practise who oft taketh the trouble of his members to himselfe as appeareth in his speech to Paul Paul why persecutest thou me and in the saying of Peter to Ananias Thou hast lied against the holy Ghost And surely at the last day the contempt of the Ministers shall be counted as deepe a sinne as if we had contemned God himselfe which may appeare in Dathan Corah and Abiram And surely God thinketh wee should honour his Church aboue all and yet men say Come lâ—t vs kill the heire Wherefore the Lord will come and note out these husbandmen Howsoeuer men please themselues in doing thus yet God that sitteth in heauen shall laugh them to scorne and vexe them with his sore displeasure in the end 5 The discipline which Christ hath instituted is coÌ„mitted to the Church Behold and heare a miracle heauen placed vnder the earth where as in all other things heauen is aboue earth God made heauen and earth Thy will be done in earth as it is in heauen so now with Dauid we must say What is man that thou art so mindfull of him not onely to giue him the rule of earth but euen of heauen yea of Angels yea of God himselfe so that now God cannot loose them whom the Church hath bound so that although he doth many things without vs yet when we haue done this he doth not otherwise c. Else there are many bound in heauen which are not bound in earth especially in these daies when the leaues are fallen from the tree the beautie is gone and the discipline is taken away yet the Angels haue chaines though we cannot see them so that they watch ouer the wicked to bind them and to cast them into hell Thus we see the high dignitie of the Church and yet this is not giuen to euery one but to the Church who though they be base and contemptible yet the Lord coÌ„mitted vnto them the apple of his eye In the Epistle to the Hebr. he saith That the earth the ayre the heauen are not worthie to giue them breath he hath made the Angels to be their seruants to them he hath giuen such authoritie And no marueile for he hath made them more excellent than the Angels he hath made them the bodie of his Sonne yea and the friends of his owne selfe To them he committed his treasures And what be his treasures Surely when Dauid commeth to
value it he saith that it is better than gold yea than much gold than much finde gold than all pretious stones Yea and that he might leaue nothing out he saith it is better than all things else Yea the Kings of the earth doe and ought to fetch the law at the hands of the Leuites although they now being corrupted seeke counsellers like vnto Achitophel Thus we see how the Lord esteemed his Church whom he maketh thus his treasurer We know that Kings make great account of those men whom they make their Lord Chancellers The second note of the dignitie of the Church is in that the Lord hath committed his broad Seales vnto them What hath the Lord seales Yea and therefore the Lord said to Ieconiah though he were the signet of his hand yet he would put him off And what seales be these Surely it is the Sacrament of Baptisme and of the Supper and these are the seales which the Lord hath giuen to his Church The third note of this dignitie of the Church is that the execution of iudgemēt is giuen vnto them and this maketh men esteemed when they are put in such high places Well then the Lord hath committed into the hands of the Ministers the execution of life of death and therefore they are said to iudge the world and if they be Iudges of the world they will not reuerse their sentence and therefore they shall surely be condemned whom the Church bindeth And though that they may not boast of their power to destroy but to edificate for al venemous beasts can they destroy c. and so can the halter yet they haue great glorie thereby for the censure of the Church as one saith was and is the day of iudgement before the great day of iudgement come So that by this we see to what dignitie the Lord hath in all points aduanced his Church 6 It is said that the Diuels dispossessed thought not so highly of themselues but they could be content and desired to be cast into a heard of swine so that this is the estate of this vile fiend that so he may be in some neither dogge nor hogge is misliked of him he refuseth not the very she but he will haue it It is farre otherwise with our Sauiour Christ he will not communicate nor haue communicated his holinesse and his sacrifice to such soules as haue not clensed themselues from the corruptiō of nature as swine or from corruption of custome as dogges hee himselfe denies his pretious things to such vile creatures Matth 7. 5. Therefore if Christ denie these things who dares graunt them For as in the beginning of his workes he separated the light from darknes and in the end shall separate the sheepe from the goates so will hee haue vs to make a separation betweene his Saints and swine and therefore he hath not onely charged his Ministers who are in office next to him to take order for the separation of the pretious from the vile but also euery particular man according to the measure of his calling But in our common course we offend as not giuing where wee should giue so by giuing where wee should not giue as by not casting where wee should cast so by not casting to them wee should cast Indeede in particular to iudge of a man to be a swine or a dogge as Paul did Hymeneus Philetus and the Copper-smith we cannot If we see euident signes of a scorner of a foole that is of one vtterly destitute of the grace of God of a reuiler of the word of one couered with the leprosie of sinne and pleasing himselfe in the wallow of his filth when hee is thus that is while he is such a one that whatsoeuer is bestowed on him is lost we must stay the casting of pearles or giuing of pretious things to such vntill the Lord by the touch of his finger hath turned him vntill I say the Lord hath taken order for a way to bee made for the applying of that which wisely is to be administred But if we neglect to giue pretious things when and where we should giue them and then after giue when where wee should not by rebuking a man in his rage wee should rather driue into a further blaspheming than take away his former sinne CHAP. XI Of Meanes ALthough God haue appointed ordinarie causes yet hee hath reserued in his owne soueraigntie and iurisdiction the staffe of them and the vertue infusion and heate of them For as the Physition prescribing a medicine made with wine it is not the bare wine that nourisheth but it is the thing steeped in the wine that worketh so although wee haue things ministred vnto vs by the best meanes vnlesse the Lord put to his staffe all is but in vaine For as wee may see some continually fedde with cordiall and nutritiue meates notwithstanding labour of a consumption so we shall see others fedde with water-gruell and yet to be very well nourished On this manner GOD can worke with meanes and this he can worke without the meanes because the Lord would shewe that he reserueth a power beyond meanes although hee established all things in a naturall course yet he brought foorth euery thing without meanes so the light was created the first day the Sunne the foorth day Men seeing their corne not to grow crie for raine but her bes and fruits grew before raine True it is that we looke for things ordinarily now by meanes but they began without meanes as God making man at first without seede now will increase them with seede his blessing being with his ordinance and not else But behold a further thing God worketh not onely by meanes and without meanes but contrarie to meanes also Christ when hee would restore sight to the blinde man doth it with that meanes which wee thinke would put out a mans eyes and blinde the sight of him that can see whereby he sheweth that euen contrary things obey him Eliah 2. King 4. to make salt waters sweete putteth salt in them such is the power of our God which bringeth light out of darknes which is the destruction of light The meanes to reape profit by the word of God are 1. reading 2. hearing 3. praying 4. conference 5. meditation 6. practising By meditation we disgest things meditation maketh vs haue vse of that we reade or heare Knowledge is gotten first by hearing else one may go mumbling a long time vnlesse he haue one to direct him and it is a prouerbe among men that the doctrine of the Maister is the learning of the scholler Secondly because it is not good to hang our knowledge on other mēs sleeues therfore we must reade Thirdly many reade bookes but they are but book-learned as we say such a man is book-learned these haue nothing else of their owne therefore is meditation necessarie it maketh learning our owne Fourthly we may be deceiued we may thinke we haue knowledge when we haue
perceiued and felt and of the former that there be two sorts the first which is most fearefull when any doe purposely resist the motions of God his spirit and wilfully refuse the meanes of their saluation Of the which the Prophet Zacharie speaketh chap. 7. vers 11 c. They refused to hearken and pulled away the shoulder and stopped their eares that they should not heare yea they made their heart as an Adamant stone least they should heare the Law and the words which the Lord of hostes sent in his spirit by the ministerie of the former Prophets The outragious sinne of these men the Prophet Esay expresseth in these their owne fearefull tearmes chap. 28. 15. We haue made a couenant with death and with hell are we at agreement though a scourge runne ouer and passe through it shall not come at vs for we haue made falsehood our refuge and vnder vanitie are we hid This was a fearefull estate indeede yet for all that no man can say but some of those hauing so hardened their hearts might be and were afterwards conuerted The other kinde of hardnes of heart which is not felt nor perceiued or if perceiued yet not felt which albeit it is lesse fearefull yet it is dangerous enough is in such as although they wilfully resist not God his spirit in good means yet securely carelesly willingly they lie in sinne without any remorse of it or true taste of good things Such was Dauids state by the space of a yeere before Nathan the Prophet came to proue him and rouse him from his lulled sleepe Both these kindes I am perswaded you are free from otherwaies than in temptation Sathan may sometimes moue you thereunto The other kinde and hardnes of heart which is perceiued and felt is of two sorts the one in them which are desirous of meanes whereby they may be relieued although they do finde small or no ease in themselues for a time Of this kinde the Prophet Esay in the name of some of God his people complained Esay 63. 15. And such was Dauids state after that Nathan had reprooued him and God his spirit began â—â— worke with him yet crieth he out as you heard before of the losse of God his graces and when he saith that God will accept of no sacrifices be they neuer so many or pretious without a contrite heart and broken spirit he sheweth that for a time euen after the Prophet had reproued him he wanted both This is your case and therefore you are in the state of saluation for Dauid was in this case euen after he had confessed his sinne and had receiued absolution pardon from God by the ministerie of Nathan although he neither felt ioy thereof nor true griefe for the other yet because in truth of heart he confessed his sinne as my trust is you doe and was certainely perswaded of the pardonablenes of it by God his mercie as you must be if you will haue mercie although he was far off from feeling it or applying it to his wofull conscience his state was good and very well to bee hoped of And you must knowe and bee perswaded that those things which are written of God his Saints and namely of Dauid and Peter and such others are ensamples for vs if wee will stay our selues vpon the word of God in the ministerie of his seruants and waite vpon the Lords good time vntill he come neerer vnto vs by his spirite neerer I say for he is come already vnto you or it may be he neuer went from you because to be grieued and humbled with blindnes of minde and hardnes of heart to belieue certainely the truth of God his promises in generall and to reuerence the seruants of God which bring the glad tidings of saluation and to long after comfort vsing the meanes of the Word and Prayer the Sacrament of the Supper and the company of God his children contrarie to hope vnder hope yea without any present feeling all this is a certaine argument that God his spirit is with such and therefore with you This estate though it may be very grieuous yet it is neuer dangerous much lesse is it fearfull vnlesse any be so wilfull that they doe perseuere and continue in desperate refusing all good meanes vnlesse they perseuere I say for that through the subtill sleight of the spirituall aduersarie and his forcible power whereby God suffereth him sometimes for a season to winnowe them as Wheate they are so bewitched and intoxicated that they are carried by violent force of temptation to waxe wearie of or to refuse all meanes of comfort by fits yea almost to haue no desire at all vnto them yea sometimes euen to speake euill of them But all this is but in temptation and therefore God will be mercifull vnto them for Christ his sake Thus Iob cursed the day of his birth and wished to be strangled Ieremie also repented that euer he preached in the Name of the Lord both scarcely abstained from blasphemy Dauid moued with the spirit of ambition thogh dutifully admonished wilfully went on in numbring the people Peter also vaingloriously presuming of his owne strength being most wisely and effectually premonished of his weaknes euen by our Lord Iesus yet wittingly rusheth as an horse into the battell and then very cowardly yeeldeth yea doubly denieth yea strengtheneth his sinne with a threefold corde and fasteneth it with banning and cursing And yet all these obtained mercie most bountifully For why as Satâ—aÌ„ had desired to winnow them so our Lord IESVS CHRIST prayed for them that their Faith thogh it were vehemeÌ„tly assaulted yet should not be ouercome although it was battered yet that it should not be destroyed and though it were sore oppressed that it should not be extinguished And heere be you fully perswaded that though Luk. 22. 32. the words seeme to runne as belonging but to Peter viz. I haue prayed for thee that thy Faith should not faile yet that hee prayed as well for the rest of the Apostles yea for all the faithfull For first he saith not Simon Sathan hath desired to winnow thee but you Why then saith he I haue prayed for thee Verily because he should more grieuously offend then the rest although their offence was very great therefore his and our most blessed Sauiour applyed to him the promise but did not impropriate it to him onely and restraine it from the rest Compare with this place Ioh. 17. 20. and you shall see that the heauenly veritie affirmeth that he prayed not only for the Apostles but for all those which should belieue through their word Yea further our Lord Iesus Christ was yesterday is to day and shall be for euer And as the fore-fathers were baptized into him and did eate his Flesh and drinke his bloud so was his prayer effectuall euen vnto them vnder the law much more vnto vs vnder grace And wheÌ„ you can finde testimony of your heart that when you would doe well
such was Dauids state After that Nathan had reproued him and Gods spirit beganne to worke with him yet hee crieth out as yee heard before of the losse of Gods graces and when hee saith that God will accept of no Sacrifices bee they neuer so manie nor precious without a contrite heart and broken spirit he sheweth that for a time euen after the Prophet had reproued him hee wanted both This is your case and therefore you a in the state of saluation For Dauid was in this case euen after he had confessed his sin and had receiued absolution and pardon from God by the ministerie of Nathan although he neuer felt ioy thereof nor true griefe for the other yet because in trueth of heart he confessed his sinne as my trust is you doe and was certainely perswaded of the pardonablenes of it by Gods mercy although he was farre off from the feeling of it or applying it to his wofull conscience his state was good and very well to be hoped of And you must know to be perswaded that those things which are written of Gods Saints and namely of Dauid and Peter and such others are examples for vs if we will stay our selues vpon the word of God in the ministerie of his seruants and waite vpon the Lords good time till he come neerer vnto vs by his spirit neerer I say for he is come alreadie vnto you or it may be he neuer went from you because to be grieued and humbled with blindnesse of minde and hardnesse of heart to beleeue certainely the truth of Gods promises in generall and to reuerence the seruants of God which bring the glad tidings of saluation and to long after the comforts vsing the meanes of the word and prayer the Sacraments of the Supper and the company of Gods children contrarie to hope vnder hope yea without any present feeling all this is a certaine argument that Gods spirit is with such and therefore with you This estate although it be very grieuous yet it is neuer dangerous much lesse is it fearefull vnlesse any be so wilfull that they perseuere and continue desperate refusing all good meanes vnlesse they perseuere I say for that through the spirituall aduersarie and his forcible power whereby God suffereth him sometime for a season to winnow them as wheate they are so bewitched and intoxicated that they are carried by violent force of temptation to waxe wearie of or to refuse all meanes of comfort by fits yea almost to haue no desire at all vnto them yea sometimes to speake very euill of them but all this is but temptation and therefore God will be mercifull vnto them for Christs sake Thus Iob cursed the day of his birth and wished to be strangled Ieremie almost repented that euer he preached in the name of the Lord both scarcely abstaine from blasphemie Dauid mooued with the spirit of ambition though dutifull admonished wilfully went on in numbring the people Peter also vaingloriously presuming of his owne strength being most wisely and effectually preadmonished of his weakenes euen by our Lord Iesus yet wittingly rushing as a horse into the battaile euen then very cowardly yeeldeth yea doubly denieth yea strengtheneth his sinne with a threefold cord and fasteneth it with bannings and cursings and yet for all these he obtained mercie most bountifully For why as Sathan had desired to winnow them so our Lord Iesus prayed for them that their faith though it was vehemently assaulted yet should not be ouercome although it was bartered yet that it should not be destroyed and though it was oppressed yet that it should not be extinguished And here be you fully perswaded that albeit Luke 22. 31. the words seeme to runne as belonging but to Peter viz. I haue praied for thee that thy faith should not faile yet he prayed for the rest of the Apostles yea for all the faithfull For first he saith not Simon Satan hath desired to winnow thee but you Why then saith he I haue praied for thee Verily because he should more grieuously offend than the rest although their offence was very great therefore his our most blessed Sauiour applied to him the promise but did not appropriate it vnto him onely and restraine it from the rest Compare with this place Iohn 17. 20. and you shall see that the heauenly veritie affirmeth that he prayed not onely for the Apostles but for all those that should beleeue through their word yea further Our Lord Iesus Christ was yesterday is to day and shall be for euer And as the forefathers were baptized into him did eate his flesh and did drinke his blood so was his prayer effectuall euen to them vnder the law much more to vs vnder grace And when you can finde testimonie in your heart that when you would doe well euill is present with you and that you doe the euill you would not then do not you it but sinne in you when it leadeth you captiue much more when Sathan workes withall buffetting you assure your selfe that God hath pitie on you that the vertue of his power shall be perfect in your weakenes If you beleeue according to your faith it shal be done vnto you But you will say you cannot beleeue that this vile crocked hardnes of your heart can be remitted and renewed and euen this was the second point which in the former part of my letter I gaue you to vnderstand was the cause of your excessiue distresse I beseech you I charge you in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that you will not willingly lie nor offer iniurie to Gods spirit or to your selfe who hath receiued it Tell mee what is the reason why you thinke you haue no faith Verely because you haue no feeling nor any other fruites thereof as you thinke Well first then agree with me herein as you must if you will not disagree with the truth that feeling is but an effect and fruit of faith and therefore there may be faith without feeling as well as the cause may bee without the effect and the tree without any appearance of fruite yea of sappe for a season And as a man sore wounded and diseased may for a season be depriued almost of all operations of the naturall life to the outward shew and to his owne iudgement and feeling so may a spirituall man bee sore wounded by Satan and diseased by the present feeling of his sinfull corruptions specially in temptations that he may thinke yea appeare to others that the life of the spirit is not in him Thus Peters faith did not wholy faile as you haue heard or else the prayer of our Sauiour preuailed not Thus when Dauid declared that his heart was vncleane or his spirit crooked or vnstable and that he had lost the ioy of his saluation and the spirit of libertie or adoption yet hee prayeth that God would not take his holy spirit from him therefore he was not
for all those which receiuing the first fruites of thy holy spirit walke before thee in vprightnesse of their heart wee thy vnworthy children come vnto thee in the name of thy onely begotten sonne Iesus Christ our Lord beseeching thee to renue and encrease thy holy spirit in vs and to purifie our hearts more and more by faith that we may haue a clearer sight and a surer perswasion of thy fatherly goodnesse vnto vs and that wee may more readily performe our dutifull obedience vnto thee For wee doe acknowledge and confesse vnto thy sacred Maiestie that we haue yet neuer hitherto worthily esteemed thy mercies towards vs nor sufficiently expressed the fruites of our bounden dutie towards thee but that still we remaine ignorant and forgetfull of many good things which wee ought and might know And we confesse Lord wee are slacke vnto those things which thy holy spâ—â—t offereth to our mindes vnapt to doe them soone wearie of wel-doing and wherein we please thee something we please our selues too much Moreouer wee likewise confesse that we are ignorant of many euill things that wee haue done doe or may doe forgetfull of diuers things which sometime wee haue hadde knowledge and remorse of And now the things which come to our remembrance and are in our sight doe not appeare to be soâ—sinfull in any measure as they are and ought of vs to be regarded Yea wee are beguiled ere euer we are aware with our present corruptions and they cleane so fast vnto vs that wee can hardly leaue them but most hardly bee brought to true repentance of them We beseech therefore thy sacred Maiestie to worke in vs by thy holy spirit a wise and carefull searching out of and into our sinnes that by the lawe wee may be conuinced of them awakened by thy threatnings rebuked for them by thy iudgements executed vpon the wicked and exercised toward thy children seruants and friends that so wee may feare and tremble for them And by the serious premeditation of the vncertaine houre of a most certaine death of the day of thy generall ineuitable and dreadfull iudgement of the horrible and euerlasting paines of the wicked in the helles and their losse of the inestimable ioyes of the heauens stirre vp our dead hearts to seeke thee O Father in thy Christ and thy sonne our Lord and Sauiour in the Gospell And finally we pray that we may bee euen confounded in our selues by the fruitfull remembrance of thy blessed sufferings the most precious blood-sheading and death of our Lord Iesus Christ that so we may be humbled after that manner and measure thy children should bee beseeching thee that wee may so aforehand accuse our selues before thy blessed Maiestie that our aduersarie may haue no power hereafter to accuse vs so iudge our selues that we be not iudged by thee so with shame sorrow feare and trembling acknowledge the vilenes of our sinnes wholely before the throne of thy iustice that wee finde it to be a throne of grace and mercie vnto vs in Iesus Christ our Lord. Now O Lord the searcher of the hearts and reynes thou knowing this to be the humble and single desire of our hearts wee flye vnto thee for refuge beseeching thee by thy holy spirit to worke in vs a clearer sight of the wisedome of our Lord Iesus Christ wherby our minds may be further cleared from blindnes and we haue a clearer sight of the whole ministerie of our saluation in him and graunt vs God a fuller perswasion of the discharge of all our sinnes in his death and of the imputation of his righteousnesse vnto vs in his resurrection that the guiltinesse of our conscience may daily more and more goe away from vs and peace of the same be confirmed in vs especially in the time of our temptation and trouble the day of our death and the houâ—e of iudgement And next most mercifull Father graunt vs a more powerfull experience of his death killing sinne in vs and of his resurrection raising vs vp vnto a new life that daily we may be lesse sinful and more holy righteous and sober in this present life that so also wee may haue a more sure and stedfast hope in his redemption and may more strongly resist the vanities of this world in false pleasures profits and glories and more patiently endure all manner of miseries of the same which may befall vs vntill his glorious appearing when hee shall come to be glorious in his Saints and made maruellous in al those which beleeue in him Amen Furthermore O Lord whereas we are priuie to our selues ere it is knowne vnto others or vnto thee that thereby any sinne or sinnes more strange in vs through our corrupt nature or custome or the temptation of others or of the tempter wee beseech thee that there we may labour to finde the precious death of our Lord Iesus Christ more powerfull in subduing the same and whereas through vnabilitie of nature want of meanes or grace we are weaker in any duties of well-doing there we may striue to finde the vertue of his glorious resurrection more effectuall in raising vs vp in meanes of life so that our familiar corruptions being cured and our speciall infirmities being relieued wee may be also endued as with generall graces meete for all Christians so with such peculiar graces as may be meete for our callings and inable vs to glorifie thy holy name build vp others in well-doing and treasure vp the fruites of a good conscience for our selues at all times and especially in our neede And in this behalfe the desire of our heart is that thy holy spirit worke in vs the renouncing of our reason so farre forth as it is blinde and the crucifying of our affections so farre forth as they be corrupt that so we may offer them vp with soule and bodie in sacrifice of humiliation and that hauing receiued these graces we may also offer them vp in sacrifice of obedience vnto thy gracious Maiestie And wherein soeuer we haue doe or shall with thy graces obey thee we desire to offer vp thy graces our obedience and our selues in a sacrifice of thankesgiuing and praising of thy holy and blessed name through Iesus Christ our Lord Amen All thy waies O Lord we acknowledge to bee mercie and truth we beseech thee therfore giue vs the holy fruites of al the good meanes thou hast heretofore wrought our good by as thy holy and sweete promises preached vnto vs read of vs meditated vpon by our selues or conferred of with others the prayers thankesgiuings Psalmes Hymnes of our selues our friends and thy Church thy sacred Sacraments the ministrie of thy holy Angels the communion of thy Saints and admonition which hath beene giuen vs for our good most humbly entreating that wee may haue sanctified vnto vs the remembrance of thy former mercies bestowed vppon thy Church vpon any member therof or vpon our selues either in benefits or in crosses and albeit our nature is
to folfow it 586 Seeking of God 836 Sermons â—6 twice on the Sabbath 563 SeruaÌ„ts their maisters dutie 163 177 their dutie to their maisters 784 Shame and shamefastnes 851 Shepheards and heardsmen 306 Sicknes in minde how cured 5 794 all are sicke 793 their impatiencie to be borne with 7 rules for them 34 to visit the sicke 275 what they should doe in their sicknes 640 715 Signe of grace 170 how it differeth from a figure 138 Silence in meetings not good 5 not too strict 64â— Similitudes of things naturall and better knowne applied to things diuine and lesse knowne vnto vs 11 12 15 16 18 20 21 29 4â— 4â— 244 245 247 262 264 285 613 100 â—52 162 164 166 174 874 875 876 877 294 265 636 640 651 652 655 656 659 661 673 676 682 685 689 693 7â—4 710 713 717 752 722 776 785 79â— 793 802 809 813 819 822 829 Simplicitie godly 715 Sinceritie 161 209 Sinne to finde out specialll sinnes 5 and to confesse them 10â— 484 cause of it within vs 30 in what respect worldlings leaue it 616 fearefull to make a sport of it 626 secret sinnes 37 262 272 610 5â—1 secret sinnes not repented of 461 sinnes not equal 631 euery sinne hath two reasons for it 670 the death of it in the faithful 682 first motions of sinne must be crucified 467 particular sight and loathing of speciall sins 475 wisedome of Gods children to preuent sin 514 of three things which may keepe vs from it 697 two heads of many sinnes 703 ripenes in sins 712 foure companions of sin 7â—0 the cause of the losse of many blessings 786 dominion of it 527 528 presumptuous sinnes 852 to leaue sinne and to repent 85â— differ 858 to leaue it not sufficient 304 sinne of apostacie and fiue reasons to disswade therefrom 627 A maruellous great prerogatiue to be freed from the bondage of sinne 90 we must deale with our sinnes as the iudge doth with malefacters 4â—9 Singing of Psalmes with feeling 30 Sleepe triall therein 36 Slothfulnes 1 Sobrietie at all times required 769 214 Societie 14 of the wicked ought to be shuâ— ned 610 612 â—93 Gods children how sweete 458 Sophistrie of the diuell 734 Sorrow two extremities in it 16 not to delay sorrow for sin 29 worldly 265 godly sorrow 282 signes of it 284 it must be continued 286 it is the way to heauen 285 foolishly put off 95 Soule the consumption thereof 4â—7 starued 846 847 Speech good in meetings required of dutie 647 to speake pleasing things and serue the time 750 Spirit of God comes by the word 12 two workes thereof 13 singularitie of spirit 37 religion vnprofitable to those that want the spirit 241 precepts of not quenching the spirit 242 testimonie of it 875 of faith 484 of cheerefulnes 556 Spirituall man must haue an alteration 42 Superstition 35 41 it breaketh off loue in all estates 801 popish superstition described 345 Surmises euill against others 263 666 Swearing 659 790 Swine who be 455 T TO be taught of God 469 temptation 37 702 47 when and how it breeds 39 wee must not yeeld in it 865 866 how to know whether wee be tempted 816 why many are ouertaken therewith 300 how we conspire with Sathan therein 876 how God tempteth vs 813 what it may teach vs 874 resistance of it a signe of grace 874 dispute not with Sathan 874 Terrors of minde sudden 48 Thanksgiuing 812 of al sacrifices most acceptable 40 483 to God for feeding our soules 177 it was a chiefe exercise of Dauid 458 459 How a Christian may say vnto the Lord I am THINE 449 Thoughts euill resting in the minde how dangerous 267 why Gods children are often exercised therewith 27â— euill thoughts on the Sabbath depriue vs of the fruit of Gods worship 171 two kinds of thoughts 704 what Satan doth suggest into men 748 Conscience of thoughts 543 Theefe on the crosse 794 notes markes of faith in him 693 Time the â—ithe of it to Gods worship 1â—5 To redeeme it for good meditations 471 Tinder the efficacie of it in our nature 676 Trauelling on the Sabbath 167 Tree of life Adam had it for a signe 133 Troubles necessarie to feele them for foure causes 439 Two things sustaine vs in our troubles 508 Trust. 29. to trust onely in God 494 Truth how we ought to speake it 622 Truth and peace go together 728 how God punisheth such as receiue not the truth in loue 802 3. kinds of truths 818 V VAnitie both of life and religion is deceit 501 Vertue two speciall fruites of it 260 Visitation of the sicke 275 Vnbeleefe the godly often troubled with it 95. why we see it not 5â—7 how it is shewed vs. 549 Vngodlines 41 Vnmercifulnes how great a sinne 837 Vnthankfulnes 41 punished 269 cause of it 678 Vse of the creatures 41 813 Vaine-glorie 518 Why God visiteth his dearest sernants 445 Visions how farre to be beleeued 41 Vowes rash 822 what a vow is 477 two things hinder vs from holy vowes 478 to vow against drunkennes 479 Vowes in baptisme must be remeÌ„bred 477 against Whoredome Ibid. 41. Vowes in holy purposes 397 Vsurie 41 Vulgus how it may be taken 667 W WAiting on God properties thereof 17 Wanâ— to lament it in others 457 Wantonnes ends in wickednesse 727 799 468 Watchfulnes 703 527 two causes of watching ouer our hearts 616 304 Way in it three things to be considered 703 euill way two things to be considered therein 416 The way of lying what it is 411 why it is so called ibid. the good way must be chosen ibid. Wearines in good things 531 453 Warfare of a Christian. 531 29â— 298 Description of a wicked man and why he is so called 450 451 Wicked their societie to be auoided 610 how they walke in sinne and know it not 614 the diuell helpes them in meditation 463 punished 699 Wickednesse and wantonnesse 468 Wife how the husband should gouerne her 124 Will free 525 how accepted for the deede 61 Wisedome how to hold it fast 609 what it is 625 99 how the faithfull are wise 124 461 our owne wisedome to be suspected 57 Difference betweene true and false wisedome 414 415 Wits the diuell chuseth the best for his seruice 62 Witchcraft 468 aduertisement against it 42 how cured 822 consulting with witches is to aske counsell of the diuell 578 581 Wonders to beware of 822 Word of God 649 549 preparation to heare it 42 true arguments of Loue thereto 453 the power of it 282 283 857 it is a treasure and hidden 289 few loue it therefore 290 wherfore so many neglect the word 462 how it is found before it be sought 291 famine of it 791 loue to it 440 5â—4 44â— it is necessarie for safe direction 475. to keepe it in a good conscience bringeth wisedome 466 it yeelds most profit pleasure and glory 457 whole felicitie therein 470 direction thereof safe 475 why Gods word is wonderfull 410 it neuer
lie in sinne without repentance Repentance defined Note The faithfull haue a cortinuall repentaence all their life Gospell defined Penitence repentance how they differ Foure differences betweene the law gospel Rom. 3. 2. The combat of the faithfull Flesh defined The motions and lustes of the flesh The spirit rebukes and restraines euill motions in vs. The liues of the world Sathan how he fights To resist the inward motions and outward occasions of sinne Prayer defined Part of Lordsâ— * The wound of the spirit By the often checkes of conscience we may know what sinnes sway most in vs. Like reason like law Strange workes as Iron mils such like must rest on the Sabbath I wish that these two arguments of the Sabbath and of Tithe were more fully handled by some godly learned Diuines * Gâ—â—ealogies Luk â—4 45. The minde cast downe what shall comfort vs Parts to be considered Persons afflicted in minde The courage of heathens not disquieted in minde Papists disquieted in mindâ— Iob. Dauid Hezekiah Ieremiah Christ Iesâ—s an example most comfortable for all afflicted conciences True pâ—ace of minde how comfortable attained Nothing can more disquiet vs if we be at peace with God through Iesus Christ and contrarily c. Vnbeleeuers by violent deaths do not ende but begin their torments A tormented conscience cannot flie from God The second part of the first diuision * Or verieshie that is warie How wise many be to preuent many euils and how few labour to preuent afflictions of minde * Or by law In seeking so greedily for earth and so faintly for heauen we thinke we labour for our peace but we hasten this way into many griefes sorrowes 1. Tim. 6. 7. 8. 9. Ambitious How we may be preserued from the wound of conscience Simile Preseruatiues against afflictions of mind Psal. 25. 1. Cor. 11. 29. Sinnes of youth To glorie in sins of youth Rom. 6. 22. The leauing of sinne is not the repenting of sinne For what causes many leaue sinne Examination of sinnes after our calling Sinnes like soreâ— Simile Couer not thy sinne Sinnes after knowledge A blessed thing to be awaked and grieued by checkes of conscience Remedie Sinnes of omission Note The negligent vse of the meanes of saluation * Or wakened and quickened Secret corruption Iusticiarie Pharisies Affections fighting against iudgement Examination hard Returne to sins to come * Or in resemblance The godly iealousie of Gods children Take heede to our libertie The diuell tempting The diuell accusing Note Boldnes in plague Zeale What perfection we haue in this life A scrupulous feare Remission of sinne and mortification of sinne goe together Sixe points which must be knit together 1 2 3 4 5 6 The third part of the first diuision The godly afflicted Salue of this sore How to proceede in comforting the afflicted The vaine â—â—ifts of some in afflictions of minde Note well Meete comforters Pâ—â—â— â—â— Confession â—â— speciall sins Not to eye one sinne onely and to forget the rest Secret motiones vnto sinnes Doubts * Or streÌ„gth Note Two grouÌ„ds to be remembred in the cures of soules afflicted How to begin with the laâ— incuring consciences afflicted An Arian executed at Norwich 1 Good considerations in vrging the law to some afflicted 2 In afflictions euer looke to the end Some haue but a confused conceit of their sinnes in their afflictions Mockers and scorners of the afflicted * Or warraÌ„t The feeling of our sinnes an earnest of our regeneration Note The froth of sinne in the regenerate To feele that we would faine loue the Lord. Sinne and Sathan haue lost the sting in Christ. Note How to answere SathaÌ„ and sinne in temptations Good feare God as a father pitieth vs. Simile Some vtterly ignorant of the afflictions of minde The state of the wicked which sorrow not for sinne How to speak to our owne hearts in afflictions How greatly to account of our afflictions Prosperitie how dangerous to some Securitie Patience vnder the crosse In prosperitie to remember aduersitie I he crosse sent to exercise our faith Abraham Dauid Ezechias 1 Rom. 8. 2 3 1 Who be righteous and who be not 2 â— Pet. 2. Heb 11. Luke 18. Rom. 4. 3 Psalm 3â— Matth. 11. 28. Phil. 3. Luke 18. Rom. 4. Phil. 3. 2. Heb. 4. Gen. 17. Psal. 32. and 129. and 4. Iam. 2. To haue religion in respect of persons False harted Protestants The second note of a righteous man Note Rom. 7. 2. Cor. 12. 7. Prou 4. 18. Phil. 3 15. Heb. 6. Esaiah 28. Reuel 3. Esaiah 28. Heb. 3. 14. Phil. 3 Gods children sometimes linger rather than goe forward Psalm 51. Psal. 119. 8. 6. 10. Psal. 15. 16. How to loue superiours equals inferiours Matth. 10. â— Cor 5. Rom. 15. 14. Iude 20. Gen. 18. Matth. 23. Iam. 5. Dan. 12. Matth. 25. Matth. 5. Psal. 126. 2. Pet. 2. Ezech. 9. 4. Psal. 119. 5. 3. Mark 3. Rom. 15. Psal. 69. Ierem. 12. Th' espousage or betrothing before full mariage knowne by the light of nature A contract is more than a simple promise of mariage How the parties betrothed must be taught to know their duties Note The contracted must remember that God by his good prouideÌ„ce brought them together Faith in Iesus Christ. The wisedome and loue of a good Christian in the gouernment of his wife The communioÌ„ of Saints The fift commandement The second commandement That loue which breeds by gedly meanes will loÌ„gest endure The third coÌ„ mandement * Amos. 7. 16. 17. 1. Sam. 3. 33. The fourth Commandement The fift commandement The obedieÌ„â—e of the wife to the husband How the husband is to rule his wife The sixt commandement No bitternes between man and wife The seuenth commandement True loue Iealousie Note The eight coÌ„mandement The ninth coÌ„mandement Man wife not to lay opeÌ„ the infirmities one of another The tenth coÌ„mandement Then hee prayed Iudg. 14. 21. 2. Sam. 13. 13. The inconueniences and commodities of keeping or breaking the Sabbath Popish Sabbath How men prophane the Sabbath The Sabbath the Lords market day He that keepeth the Sabbath keepeth the whole 1 The order of setting downe the doctrine of the Sabbath 2 1 2 3 Doctrine to informe the iudgement must goe before exhortation to moue affections What is generally to be obserued in this coÌ„mandement 5. Lax. 10. Precept Wherefore some commandements haue reasons some none Of the reasons and first of the first reason Deut. 5. 1 1 The Patriarks knew the morall law of God 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 A ceremonie is more then a shadow * Note the difference Why the law is giuen to all Christians as the posterity of Adam What it is to sanctifie the Sabbath * How the Sabbath is called a signe that is a document and not a figure Adam also in Paradise had the tree of life for a signe not for a bare figure No figures till sinne came into the world The Sabbath was not giuen
in death Three things to bee noted in this text The power of Gods word in the coÌ„uersion of sinners Three waies Note The first entry to godlines beginning of repeÌ„tance is a godly sorrow for sinne Psal. 4. 5. Esay 40. 6. 7. 8. Esay 66 and 57. 14. 15. Matth. 9. 13. The power of the plaine simple preaching of the Gospell The power of the word Heb. 4. 12. The word must pierce vs. Iohn 16. 8. 2. Sam. 1. 2. A false perswasion of the pardon of sins in many Signes of godly sorrow To be often touched with out amendment dangerous How foolishly many wold put off their sorrowes A true examination of our selues In our examination hee teacheth vs to follow the order of the commandements Note 1. Cor. 11. 30. 31. Simile Sorrow for sin the way to heauen Luk 16. True humiliation before sound coÌ„fort Rom. 6. 12. Zach. 12. 10. 11. Gal. 5. 24. 2â— Not to coÌ„tent our selues with sorrow for sin but to proceede to repentance 2. Cor. 7. 9 10 Note Repentance what it is Rom 6. 3 4. Phil. 3. 9. 10. 11. What is meant by the gift of the holy Ghost Act. 2. Sorrow for sin must be continued Note The scope of the text The loue of the Saints to the word 1 The diuers acceptatioÌ„ of these words kingdome of heauen 2 1 2 First it is taken for the meanes The keyes of the kingdom of heauen committed to all Ministers of the Gospell Looke to the translation Luke 17. 21. The Ministery of the word is the meanes to bring vs to the knowledge of Christ and so to his kingdome Graces bestowed on theÌ„ which vse the meanes well Obseru 1. He that will goe to heaueÌ„ must make an entrance into it on earth How to know where a treasure is Wherfore so few loue the Gospell and meanes of saluation Sacraments Meanes of least shewe may bring vs greatest graces Obseruation Few loue the word How to speak of a parable Sense of the place Doubts in our first conuâ—rsion The mindé may be deceiued the heart cannot so be being truly possest of the word How the word is found before it be sought God turnes away his couÌ„tenance from his children for a time God hath a different respect of yong and old Wherfore we waâ—t good things Ioy of saluatioÌ„ how great Gods proceedings with his children To labour for the ioy of our saluation Psal. 51. Two sorts of ioyes in receiuing the word The ioy of the minde of the heart note the difference Seate of faith An apt â—imilie A good triall of some ioy The fight of a Christian. Similitude of building Similitude of warfare Euery Christian a builder and a warrier Striue to enter in at â—â—e â—â—raite gate Premeditations before men be resolued to follow Christ. Christianitie a warfare To renounce reason first Anger To fight with reason and affections a hard battell To fight with penurie and want Satans practises in temptations Wherefore many are ouertakeÌ„ with temptations Ephes. â— Philip. 4. 14. Rom. 8. The wicked by faith purged made Gods childreÌ„ The summe of the two former Sermons Sense What must besold before wâ—â—aÌ„ possesse Gods kingdome Consider three things 1 2 3 Iames 5. The change of on sinne for another Secondly all sinne must be forsaken Herod Ananias Iudas 3 Sale of sia for euer Not sufficieÌ„t to leaue sin but meÌ„ must mourne for it vntill they come to souÌ„d griefe How many deâ—eiue theÌ„selues when they know their sinnes are pardonable not labouring any further for an assurance that they are pardoned To harbour some secret sins in our breast To be religious rather than so to seeme to be Of infirmities Inward corruptions To maister naturall corruptions Video meliora proboque de â—â—riora sequor Note The messenger of SathaÌ„ within vs. Pride How to carri-ourselues in a temptation Câ—rnall securitie feare dangerous Note A greater studie and care for the increasing of this inestimable treasure The necessitie of Ministers Pastors Docters and Elders in the Church of God 1. Thess. 5. 12. 13. This is not meant of ciuill Magistrates but of the gouernours of the Church Matth 9. 36. Mark 6. 34. The people of God without a shepheard for all the great learning of the Doctors Matth. 9. 38. Who be onely true Ministers The miserie of the people without a Pastor Matth. 23. 37. Luk. 13. 34. Ephe 4. 4. 5. 6. The ministerie of the word the most necessarie thing in the world 1. Pet. 1. 23. 1. Pet. 5. 8. Great danger of not hauing a godly Pastor The vse wher vnto God hath appointed ministers Rom. 10. 6. 7. 8. Rom. 10. 17. Preaching the onely meanes to worke faith in vs. Luk. 16 31. Matth. 16. 19. The Lord in his mercy wil haue his children certaine of saluatioÌ„ in this life to their vnspeak able comfort Exod. 20. 18. 19. If the Preaching of the word worke not faith in vs we could not beleeue though God spake to vs himselfe nor if one should come from the dead Iohn 10. 24 25. 26. 27. 28. Note Rom. â— â—â— Though their holines be neuer so great in the outward appearance they shall not stand in the end Certaine condemnation of the wicked The assured comfort of Gods childreÌ„ in Christ. Iohn 20. 23. The dutie of Ministers Ephes. 47. 8. Attendance in reading 1. Tim. 4. 13. 1. He must reade studie the worde of God diligently Malach. 2. 7. Iosh. 1. 8. To meditate in the word day and night Psal. 1. 2. To meditate in the word daily 2. He must teach the word The strait account of the Minister The order of his teaching is to build vpon the true foundation Iesus Christ. How to know onâ— that preaches with the power of the word He that â—uildeth not vpon that foundation is an Antichrist Acts 20. 27. Hee must teach all the counsell of God Luk. 24 45. 2. Tim 4. 2. Matth. 22. 29. Hee must pâ—icke forward the godly to increase in godlinesse beate downe the obstinate with the iudgements of God comfort the penitent with the promises of the Gospell To apply comfort to the penitent sinner The minister ought to go tâ— the houses of his charge Gen. 3. 19. Priuate meanes as well as publike must be vsed by the Minister Luk. 10. 38. 39 19. 9. Acts. 20. 20. That which is spoken to all is regarded of none or of few To admonish priuatly is to take all excuses away He must teach continually both in season and out of season Acts. 20. 31. Paul warned them with teares both night day 2. Timoth 4. 1. 2. Note He must pray both for himselfe and his people as wel priuately as openly 1. Cor. 3. 6. His office is to blesse the people in the Lords name Deut. 10. 8. Num. 6. 23. Psal. 118. 26. Iohn 17. Rom. 1. 9. 2. Tim. 1. 3. He must be circumspect in administring the Sacraments The minister ought to take account of their faith The sacrament pertaiâ—â—â—â—
5. Comfort to Gods children in feeling their secret corruptions Note Hardnes of heart A sweete consolation for a troubled spirit The godly are not free from euill motions The feeling of Gods promises and fauour written in our heart Christ freeing vs from the condemnation of sin will also free vs from the corruption and power of sinne The death of sinnne in vs. Simile 1 Three kinds or causes of feare 2 3 Properties of feare Esay 5. 3. Feare Gods threatnings Note 1. Pet. 1. 23. Feare Gods promises Pietie in aduersitie Note Feare mixt with faith Friendship Note Familie Seruants Note Presumption Note Exod. 17. â—2 24 14. The loue of brethren Simile Affection 2. Tim. 3. 3. Of Fathers Iohâ— Simile Ignorance of old age The vse of Affliction 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. To seek mens fauour more then the fauour of God Sweet ioyes and feelings vnder the crosse Gods fauour and coâ—â—tenance in affliction Sacraments The afflictions of the Church in Egypt were Gods rod to driue them forth to the promised land Notes of brotherhood Coloss. 1. 14. Deceit in contracts Matth. 18 3. Reuenge Note Note Gods iudgement Simile Prayer Papists rest in the worke wrought By what meanes we must draw neere to God Non gressib sed precibâ—itur ad Deum Oratio est Deo sacrificium homini subsidium Daemoni flagellum That we can neither suffer the wrath of God nor flie from it the best is to yeeld vnto it Confession Knowledge Psal. 32. 45. We may not indent with God We pause to passe in heauenly things though we be guided but wee runne fast enough in earthly things thogh no man guide vs. Simile Faith We cannot serue two coÌ„trary maisters How we must follow Christ Certaine indices or notes to know whether we iourney to heauen 1 2 3 Simile Seeing wee must follow Christ we had better follow to saluation than to destruction Simile Simile Simile Simile Fruits of the spirit Mercie and Iustice. Thâ— theefe on the Crosse Simile Notes and markes of faith in the theefe on the crosse The ioy of a good conscience vnder the crosse 2. Cor. 1. 12. Sorrow How to prepare our selues against the day of death and iudgement To appeare before God without a mâ—diator how fearefull Gods mercie Psalm 103. Christ suffered in soule Grace The couetous desire of riches 2. Pet. 3. 18. Simile PreseueraÌ„ce Gifts of the spirit Rom. 2. 4. Gods patieÌ„ce How we may trie our loue 1 to God or rather to the world 2 3 4 5 Psal. 144. 6 7 Zich 13. 1. The paines of hell are endlesse casâ—lesse and hopelesse Tereâ—t Note Of the wrath of God If any thing cause the lord to be angrie it is sinne Why the anger of God is oft set downe by fire Of three things which may keepe vs from sinne 1 Shame 2. Griefe 3. Feare Simile Why mercy is to be loued Mercy is either in giuing or forgiuing Pension of mercie to be shewed and paid to our brethren Simile Note Giuing Mercy to the poore Psalm 16. A talent of riches A talent of knowledge That which goes for currant good payment in this world is not currant in another Of the punish ment of the wicked Simile Albeit this meditation concerning the keeping of the heart be past in the fourth part Tit. Of meditatioÌ„s on Pro. 4. v. 23. yet for that here we haue some amplificatioÌ„ and some difference in his manner of handling this argument I thought it lesse offeÌ„ce to giue thee both good Reader than to depriue thee of either of thim Fabula vulgi Causam pro non causa Conscience of sinne Note To laugh at sinne what it argueth Carnall Protestants Note Of good affections and desires Rom. 7. Looke most of all temptations and griefes on thy Corruption naturall TemptatioÌ„s Simile Dauids adulterie Note TemptatioÌ„s How we may trie our selues by our afflictions and affections We must watch ouer euery motion of the heart and occasion of the eye Est quaedam cogâ—tare voluptas Spatiabaâ— in claustiâ— cordis mâ—â— qui cum lucerna splendeâ— videt te cùm lucerna extincta eâ—â— videt â—e ipsum time Immistae cogâ—ationes Two heads of many sinnes Bernard quid est cortuum nisi voluntas tua Niâ—â—l itaque punit Deus nisi voluntatem tâ—lle haâ—c â—nternum non erit Two waies The first way of Gods Commandements The second way of our owne hearts Three thiÌ„gs to be considered concerning our way 1 2 Heb. 6. 12. 12. 1. To follow the multitude Note To follow our owne lusts Lutum Deo sed cera Daemoni 2. Pet. 3. 14. 15. 16. Simile Note Immissae ascendentes Two kinds of thoughts Iohn 13. Simile The rauens will not goe farre from a dead carcasse But delight still to be in the sent of it euen so doe we with sin 6 7 Scala Inferni Simile A controuersie concerning an Iland between Scotland and Ireland Faith contrarie to reason Hope contrarie to experience Many will say If I can fetch it within the compasse of my braine I will beleeue it This man may cast the Bible in the fire for any profit he reapes by it Of the circumcision of the heart How we must circumcise the foreskin of our hearts Vers. 9. Thoughts not free The tenth coÌ„mandemeÌ„t The spaâ—ne of finis is in euery man 1. Creation 2. ProuideÌ„cs 3. RedemptioÌ„ A sound A voyce A word The word of God Simile Hearing the word of God is the best hearing 1. Cor. 1. Preaching How we must heare the word Note these foure things 1. PreparatioÌ„ 2. To heare all that is taught vs not parcels 3. Constancie in hearing 4. A desire to practise the thing we heare Hebr. 4. 12. Wee must heare the word as Gods word while it is daye It is good to heare of the threatnings as well as of the promises Simile * That is in Prosperitie Why the Lord oft threatneth in his owne person * As in publike calamities Preachers Great graces Simile 1. Pride 3 4 Ripenes in sin Gen. 5. Rules for the right vsage of the creatures and of Gods blessings and graces receiued 1 Arguments for humiliation 2 2. Cor 11. Numb 12. 1. 3 Meanes to cure pride Rom. 7. 2. Cor. 12. Simile Humilitie See 1. p. counsels Hypocrisie Of two sorts of pride Mater heraeseôn Vermis diuitiarum Pride in apparell and strange attire Pride of women which set vp signes in their foreheads Iob. 39. 37. 38. 1. ta mora tòâ—â—osmou 2. tà as ther è 3. tà agâ—â— 4 tà exouthâ—â—â—mâ—â—a 5. tà mè â—â—ta How hypocrisie differeth from true godlines Simile Hypocrites like bankerupts Triall of our ioy after affliction Sicknes Note well They that sâ—e their secret hypocrisie with griefe shall doe well Godly simplicitie Hardnes of heart Psalm 95. Rom. 1. Heb. 3. Peccatum paena peccati Psal. 69. 27. Note 1 2 4 Markes of hypocrisie 5 6 7 8 9 De agris populo diuidendâ—s Liuiâ—s l. 2. 10 11 12 Simile 1
of a stammering prayer if wee speake in heauines of soule and vprightnes of heart Feeling Magistrates Ministers praying for the people Lifting vp of hands The feruent prayers of a righteous man What exercises increase knowledge most what feeling Genes 46. Gen. 31 3. Isaack False coÌ„forts Verball prayers how dangerous TemptatioÌ„s Barren in grace for waÌ„t of payer Singing of Psalmes How we must coÌ„uert to the Lord the notes of a true conuersion 1 All sinnes 2 We must not repent only of stâ—ring and grosse sinnes 3 Speedy repentance Simile Non dico saluabiâ—uâ— non dico damnabitur Age tu poenitentiam dum sanus â—â— Repentance must bee continued Micrópistoi Simile Repent in faith Simile Katalambánein Properties of true peniteÌ„â—s NoÌ„ nouâ— substantia creatur sed lâ—â—befactata repatatur After our repentance our strife with Sathan doth continue to the end of our dayes What sinne we repent not truely of wee fall to it againe Note Sorow for sin How to ouercome our particular sinne The people which murmured in the wildernesse gaue a mani est â—igne thereby that they repented not of their murmuring in Aegipt To leaue a sin wee must first haue griefe of heart for it 2 a feeling of Gods mercies in forgeting it 3. a hearty hatred of it Wee must see our harts desiled with the sin we leaue else it is impossible to repent Simile Wee must haue most griefe for our chiefest and greatest sinnes Note a good lesson The causes of imâ—netency 1 2 3 4 Note Repentance after forgiuenes How to know whether one speciall sinne shal get dominion ouer vs. Priuiledges of the Elect. 1 2 3 4 Repentance Gods gift Afflictions open the eares of many Iob. 33. 16. The mercies of God to whom they are deare pretious Be not sad Esay 23. Verse 5. Whom yee sold. Note The miserie of rich men quicunque diues aut iniquus aut iniqui haeres Riches stinke in a short time How riches are abused and how many waies they may decay with vs and deceiue vs. Simile Simile Simile How to haue both earthly and heauenly riches Seeke the kingdome of God and the righteousnes thereof Matth. 6. Iohn 17. The worldling prefers one corporall blessing before many spirituall graces Note Wherefore God denieth vs many earthly blessings Poore in godlines qui diligit legem diligit Regem qui diligit Verbum diligit Deum Strife in the regenerate Rom. 7 Simile Christ must not onely ouercome for vs but also in vs. Our sinnes crucified Christ. Zach. 12. 10. Christ â—ow ouercome to our comfort The Lord will coÌ„demne vs for the vnworthie possession of his creatures Sin the cause of the losse of many blessings Our Sacraments Neglect of Sacraments CoÌ„teÌ„pt of our Sacraments is death To receiue the vnworthy at the Lords Supper The truth of the ceremony of vnleauened bread 1 2 1. Cor. 5. 3 Papists heretikes neuer felt the power of Christs grace nâ—r any assuâ—â—â—â—e of salâ—â—tion â—y the Sacrament and therfore despise them Sacramental phrases wher fore vsed Câ—â—â—uniâ—ants but indifferently prepared for the Sacraments We must abstaine from the least sin and from all shew of sinne Two kinds of euils Meanes to keepe vs from sinnes c. â— Cor. 11. 30. 31. To prosper in sinne a signe of wrath See Admonition Note Sixe notes of the greatnes and enormitie of sinne 1 2 3 4 5 6 Simile Of iniquitie and the punishment thereof Negligence in the Ministerie Swearing Oppression and adulterie Poore Plagues threatned Famine of Gods word Idlenes in the Ministerie Calamities for the contempt of the Gospell and Gods worship neglected Popish persecution how great Persecution To be mooued onely with palpable and prodigious sins a signe of securitie Occasions of sinne Gouernment of the eyes A note of the diâ—els child and Gods Verse 12. Hearts The greater place we are in the greater our sins The Magistrates and Ministers sinne most dangerously 1 2 3 4 Simile Great sinnes must first out Degrees of sin 1. 2. 3. 4. Excommunication 1. 2. 3. 4. The order of the ancient discipline Suspensis 1. 2. 3. 4. Admonition 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. Simile Psalm 40. 12. Note All sicke Properties of an expert Physition 1 2 To be truly humbled in sicknesse to beare the Lords crosse Hardnesse of heart The theefe on the crosse How to entertainâ— the Ministers of Christ. Plague If a crosse be remoued before we profit by it God will send an other Exdo. 4. 24. Fruites of repentance So soâ—â—e as we bâ—e humbled wâ— haue the fruite of our afflictions Deut. 6. 3. 4. Sathans seruice Dauids adultorie How Sathan shreds Scripture See the first part Securitie Note Griefe Feare of sin Securitie Enmitie Reconciliatio Sudden iudg ments See the first part of Education Exod. 17. 14. Prouide for posteritie Families must be Catechised Young age is a dangerous age Late repentance dangerous We must vse pleasure but with restraints Sinne by degrees growes to impudencie Wantonnes ends in wickednesse Against verball professors which turne Gods graces to wantonnesse Iud. Haste to doe good Youth must renounce pleasures Sathans policie Superstition To be present at the Masse how dangerous God requireth the vse of the bodie in worshipping him as well as the soule How iustly God may challenge of vs to serue him in bodie and soule We must not be of a darke and close Religion or of a double profession Gods presence Simile Eccles. 4. 17. Mal. 1. Popish obiections against the Gospell Note this proportion Mal. 3. 14. 15. 16. How God punisheth such as receiue not his truth in loue 1. Thess. 2. 11. Iethro no Idolater Triall of Religion RegeneratioÌ„ how wonderfull We must delight spiritually in spirituall things Of feeling We are Gods Temple How we must purge our selues how many wayes we may be defiled 1 2 3 Note Tit. 1. 15. We must be throughly washed and sanctified Our sanctification must not be of one part The godly are 1. Straight 2. Sound Simile Two sortes of men hypocrites 1 2 We must sanctifie both bodie and soule to the Lorde PagaÌ„s Papists haue better outward things then carnall Protestants Spirit What is required to be sanctified Our sanctification must be continual and is not perfected vntill our resurrection Death is the complement of our mortification Death To fulfill the daies of our sanctification The sanctification of a Nazarite A true discription of our ignorant and idle Protestants Simile The Palme tree Rom. 5. 10. Affliction Temperance abstinence Practised of God children Lots posterity 1 King 19. 6. Simile The flesh must not rule Faith Note The religious obseruation of the Sabbath Two extremities for want of the religious obseruation of the Sabbath 1 2 3 The sanctification of the Sabbath Simile Marriage 1. Sam. 15. Will worship euer condemned Num. 15. The breach of the Sabbath punished The Lords day Kindling of fire on the Sabbath Note The breach of the Sabbath punished and how to order our affections in
abominable Many will temper their tongues and stay their hands but yet will giue some libertie to their hearts as though the Lord condemned not as well the hypocrisie of the one as the wickednesse of the other Now we must remember to euery generall poynt to ioyne our particular practise that we may obtaine the blessings laid vp for the obedient and auoide the curses laid vp for the disobedient which the Lord assist vs in for Christ his sake our Lord and onely Sauiour Amen FINIS NOTES OF OVR SALVATION LIkewise these be true notes of our saluation when we search the Scriptures in them to finde Christ and in him eternall life as men search for siluer and gold Prouerb 2. 4. 2 When wee esteeme the word of God more than our appointed foode Iob. chap. 23. vers 12. and couet so to bee fedde with it that wee may grow thereby 1. Pet. 2. ver 1. 2. 3. 3 When wee are swift to heare slow to speake and slow to wrath laying apart all mailciousnesse and the exâ—rements of sinne and receiue with meekenesse the word that is grafted into vs that it may saue our soules I am 1. vers 21. and obey from the heart vnto the forme of doctrine whereunto we are deliuered Rom. 6. 17. 4. When we meditate in it day and night Iosua 1. Psalme 1. 2. desiring that all our actions words and thoughts may be directed by it Psal 1. and 119. 5 If wee long after the holy assemblies Psal. 84. Psal. 122. 1. and make the Sabbath our delight Esay 58. 6 When the Ministers are most deare vnto vs Act. 10. 16. Rom. 10. 15. and wee most ioyfully minister vnto them in all our goods Gal. 6. The necessitie of an vpright heart is thus by these consequents thereof proued 1 WIthout it wee cannot assure our selues to be iustified and sanctified in Christ Iesus Psal. 32. 2. Heb. 10. 22. 2 Without it wee cannot assure our selues that we haue truly repented vs of our sinnes Ioel. 2. 12. Ezech. 18. 22. 23. 3 Without it we cannot assure our selues that our waies doe please God Psalme 119. vers 1. 5. 10. 11. 80. 4 Without it we cannot heare Gods word fruitfully Luk. 8. vers 12. 16. 5 Without it we cannot pray vnto God acceptably 1. Tim. 2. 8. Psalm 119 58. and 145. and 66. 18. 6 Without it wee cannot be assured that we are truly baptized 1. Pet. 3. 21. Matth. 3 8. Rom 2 29. 7 Without it wee cannot receiue the Sacrament of the Lords Supper to our comfort 2. Chron. 30. 18. 19 Psal 4 45. 8 Without it we cannot fast Dan 10. 12. 9 Without it wee cannot worship God at all truly 1. Ioh. 4. 24. Esay 29. 13. Psalm 15. 2. Psalme 24 4. 10 Without it wee shall neuer see God Matth. 5. 8. Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God Psal. 15 2. and 24. 4. 11 Without it wee shall neuer receiue blessing from God but looke for confusion and destruction Psal. 125. vers 4. 5. Psal 119. vers 6. and Psal. 80 Psal. 7. vers 10. Notes of a true and vpright heart 1 WHen wee are perswaded that God the Father by the blood of Iesus Christ and the working of the holie spirit doth cleanse vs from our sinnes 2 When wee are perswaded that the spirit proceeding from the Father and the Sonne doth by the word thus cleanse vs and therefore make conscience of all things in the said word without respect vnto mans aduice counsell or commaundement without the same or contrarie to the same word of God Respecting I say all the Commandements of God without preferring one before another labouring to know them if we doe not and if wee doe to doe after them according to the measure of grace we haue receiued 3 When we are truly desirous and labour to auoide all the outward occasions which might either bring on foster or bring vs backe to any sinne wee haue fallen into or may fall into hereafter 4 When we mourne for the very first motions of sinne whereunto we haue yeelded or we feare we may yeeld vnto hereafter 5 When wee are desirous and labour to vse all and euery of those meanes which God hath ordained in his word to bring vs vnto puritie of heart 6 When we do all those former things as well secretly by our selues as before others 7 When in doing these things wee simply and singly seeke to approue our selues vnto God without either looking for praise or profit rebuke or losse from men not seeking chiefly these outward things at Gods hands but principally his kingdome and the righteousnesse thereof Matth. 6. FINIS A PROFITABLE TREATISE CONTAINING A DIRECTION FOR THE READING AND VNDERSTANDING OF THE HOLY SCRIPTVRES BY MAISTER Greeneham THose things which God hath ioyned together no man may seuer a sunder Therefore preaching and reading of the holy Scriptures being of God ioyned together in the worke of our saluation may not be seuered asunder In all Sciences Arts and Trades teachers and maisters are requisite ordinarily for the sound learning and practising of them we must be perswaded much more that it is necessary to haue guides to goe before vs in the way to saluation That preaching is the most principall meanes to increase and beget faith and repentance in Gods people must be granted Deuteron 18. 18. 33. 10. Leuit. 10. 11. Mal. 2. 6. 7. 2. Chron. 36. 15. Esay 50. 5. 57 8. 53. 1. 55. 10. 11. 57. 19. 58. 1. 61. 1. 62. 15. 6. 7. Mat. 13. 3. 28. 19. 20. Ephes. 4. 11. 12. 13. 14 Rom 10. 14. 15. 1. Cor. 1. 21. 1. Pet. 1. 23. 25. And where this ordinarie meanes of saluation faileth the people for the most part perish Prou. 29. 18. Hos. 4. 6. 2. Chro. 15. 13. Esay 56 9. Matth. 15. 14 Luk. 11. 52. But that the reading of the Scriptures publikely in the Church of God and priuately by our selues is a speciall and ordinarie meane if not to beget yet to increase faith in vs it is likewise proued Deut. 6. 6 11. 18. Psal. 1. 2. Ioh. 5. 39. Mat. 14. 15. Rom. 15 14. 2. Pet. 1. 19. Nehem. 88. Act. 13. 15. 15. 21. The manifold fruite which comes of the reading of the Scriptures proue the same Reading rather establisheth than derogateth from preaching for none can be profitable hearers of preaching that haue not been trained vp in reading the Scriptures or hearing them read Many inconueniences come from the neglect of reading as that the people cannot tell when a sentence is alleadged out of the Canonicall Scriptures when out of the Apocrypha when out of the Scriptures when out of other writers that they cannot discerne when he speaketh his owne or a sentence of the Scripture Againe reading helpeth mens iudgements memories and affections but especially it serueth for the confirmation of our faith which may be prooued by the example of the men of Beroea Act. 17. 13. It serueth to discerne
of happie memorie and our worthie King Iames whom the Lord long keepe to rule ouer vs that the iawebones of the Lions may be broken before euer he be giuen a prey to their teeth To destroy Before he shewed their vigilancie in wayting now he declareth their malice in destroying nothing will quench their thirst but his blood he vsed all kindnes to them they practised all crueltie towards him Thus the wicked neuer leaue till they haue killed they will persecute and take and destroy to roote out the memoriall of the godly out of the earth Haman could not be satisfied vnlesse the Iewes were destroyed nor the Scribes vnlesse Christ were crucified nor the Persian Sages till Daniel was deliuered not the Paâ—â—â—â—an Massakerers till the Protestants were killed The Lion is often satisfied when hee hath brought vnder his prey the Beare will not be satisfied till it be deuoured But I will consider thy testimonies It was a grieuous temptation to be sought for to slaughter but a greater mercie to consider Gods testimonies euen then when his life was sought for had it not beene for the consideration of Gods testimonies a thousand to one he had fallen away But I Though I was thus assaulted yet I despaired not of thine aide cast not off my calling was not carelesse of mine estate vsed no deceit could not flatter auenged not my selfe became no polititian confessed no fault where none was committed trusted not in my sword went not to witches as Saul did but being assured of the innocencie of mine heart the goodnes of my cause the helpe of my God and his comfort in trouble I considered thy testimonies It is good for a Christian not euer to arme himselfe with the weapons of flesh but to put vpon him the armour of the spirit which she must fetch out of Gods armorie Consider thy testimonies Bernard wrote 5. bookes of consideration to pope Eugenius They that consider Gods testimonies that is the commandements of God which were testimonies to the Israelites that they were bounden to keepe them and the couenant of grace testifying to all Gods mercy in Christ haue no great neede of those bookes no if it were the Pope himselfe who I am perswaded doth not reade much of Gods booke This consideration will make vs patient in trouble forgetfull of wrongs and in the end we shall get such a conquest of our aduersaries that they shall say to vs as Saul did to Dauid 1. Sam 24. 17. 18. My sonne Dauid thou art more righteous then I. ¶ Vers. 96. I haue seene an end of all perfection but thy commandem â—t is exceeding large IN his precedent meditation he considered Gods testimonies here he breaketh out into acommendation of them and by the consumption of things vpon earth obserues the consummation of the word of God Where note first that the most perfect earthly things are but imperfect they shal haue an end The goodliest cities seuelled with the earth the mightiest Empires deuided into Dukedomes the auncientest buyldings come to the ground and the greatest Monarches haue not long left their inheritaÌ„ce to their children where is Salomon with all his royaltie Absolon with all his beauty Diues with all his wealth Haman with all his honour Sampson with all his strength Achitophel with all his wisedome yea or Dauid with all his victories they are gone and so gone that man must say as Dauid once said surely euery man nay euery thing in his best estate is vanitiâ— vanâ—â—tis of vanities all is vanity We that now liue nay the greatest that now liue what shal become of vs ours them theirs but an hundred yeares hence which yet is the age of some one man Alternante rota moras mutantur in horas Omnia nunc huius mea cras post nescio cuius The turning wheele things changeth all His now mine then next haue who shall Aetas nostra canit Veneres postrema triumphos This age of ours sings songs of loue The next of triumphs got by loue 2. Dauid like a wise man sees this with his eye ponders it with his heart A wise memeÌ„to for al meÌ„ quod cuiquaÌ„ cuiuis that which may come to al men may come to euery man and mansion vpoÌ„ earth It is the point of a wise man to obserue the passages of honours honourable personages in the world and it wil make him to say Noâ— aâ—tum sapâ—re sed time be not high minded but feare Rom 11. As they haue beene so I may be As Dauid the father had these eyes so also had Salomon his sonne Preu 24 30. I passed saith he by the field of the slothfull and by the vyneyard of the man destitute of vnderstanding 31. And loâ— it was all growne ouer with thornes and nâ—ttles had couered the face thereof and the stone wall was broken downe 32. And I behold and considered it well I looked vpon it and receiued instruction Happie are they that haue such eyes But thy commaundement c. out of the imperfection of other things he gathers the perfection of Gods word And in truth what is the drosse to the gold 〈◊〉 Christus amaâ—elâ—it mundus If once the glad tydings of the Gospel affect vs the sweetnes of this world will be bitter sweet or rather indeed meere bitternes vnto vs. Exceeding large Extending to al times persons places actions circumstances of actions The auncient lawes of the Persians Grecians and Romans are gone or at the least mosâ—lie gone in their gouernments but the word of our God will endure for euer in it selfe and make vs to endure for euer This one verse is an excellent meditation for great ones that they presume not meane ones that they repine not and all that they build not vpon this preseÌ„t world We see now an healthful happy time do we know how long it wil coÌ„unue we doe not There dyed in the yeare 160â— in and about this Citie of London fortie two thousand nine hundred eightie and nyne persons whereof of the plague thirtie sixe thousand eight hundred siâ—â—e and two Our sinnes deserue the like desolation the Lord giue vs comfort out of that word of his which is able to comforâ—al to teach them of whom by whom vnder whom to what and aboue what things they are and that they shall haue an inheritance with them that are sanctified PORTION 13. MEM. Vers. 97. Oh how loue They law it is my meditation continually THis Psalme is a liuely representation of a man regenerate and teacheth vs what are or ought to bee his meditations his exercises and his affections so that by how much a man shall haue found himselfe to bee truly conuersant in this Psalme so much may hee thinke himselfe to haue profited in regeneration and by how much the lesse hee hath found that hee is lesse occupied in the practise hereof so much he is to suspect himselfe to faile and come short of newnesse of life In these